A/N-SYNOPSIS

SYNOPSIS

Chloe has always been the perfect daughter. No matter what her parents want her to do, she follows it without a question believing that it would be for her own good. When they selected Liam for her, telling her that he was the perfect one for her, she gave it a shot and their relationship blossomed into something deeper. 

But it seemed that she was the only one who thought that way. Her world came crashing down.

During a drunken stupor, she met Cross. A handsome man with a charm she couldn’t resist. That one fateful night, she decided to stop being a good daughter for once and do whatever she wanted to do which ended up in an unexpected one night of passion.

Can a one night stand turn into something special or it will only deem to ruin her?

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

A/N:

Hello everyone. I am 22_

MonAmour

(

Zoé Isabel

) . I write English and Tagalog stories.

I present you a new series of mine called “ CUPID’S ISLAND SERIES “ and this is the 1st book. Just like my other series “ THE BEAUTY & THE POSSESSIVE SERIES “, every book in this series is a stand alone story though they are connected in a way. 

FYI, I don’t tolerate rude comments (I will spam you). Opinions and constructive criticisms are highly appreciated though.

WARNING : This story has MATURE contents. Read at your own RISK .

I would appreciate it so much if you leave some COMMENTS and VOTES for this story. SHARE and FOLLOW would be a plus! Thank you!

This story is mine so copying and posting to other sites is a big NO

CROSS DAWSON: CUPID’S ISLAND SERIES 1

by 22_MonAmour

Copyright © 2022. All Rights Reserved.

Follow me on my socials:

FB accnt: TwentyTwo MonAmour

FB page: 22_MonAmour

IG: 22_Monamour

CHECK MY PROFILE FOR MORE STORIES!

Prologue

A/N: Hi, Amores! I decided to upload this story first instead of going straight to TB & TP series 7 because I am not anywhere ready for the 7th book. This story had been on my mind for quite a while and I figured that it is more ready to be published here on Wattpad instead of the 7th book of TB  TP series. Of course, I will still continue TB & TP series in the future so please bear with me for now. 

Anyway,

100 comments

before I upload the next chapter on Tuesday but if it doesn’t reach 100, i’ll update on Friday. Happy weekend, everyone! :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

PROLOGUE

CHLOE merrily swiped her card to pay for her purchase. It was extravagant but she didn’t mind. It was for the one she loved anyway.

She checked the time on her smartwatch and saw that she had enough time to get to her destination. She didn’t need to rush.

“Here’s your purchase, Chloe.” Jana, her personal shopper/friend, said as she handed her the designer paper shopping bag containing what she purchased.

“Thanks as always, Jana.” She nodded her head with a smile. They were about to exit the luxury shop when the personnel asked for a photo with her and she happily agreed.

After that, they finally left S & T jewels.

“You look tired. Maybe, you should just go home and rest for a bit. The party will surely be over in the wee of the morning so you still have the chance to at least take a nap even just for an hour. I know you still have jetlag not to mention that you haven’t had enough sleep these past few days.

“Imagine, you flew back here to the USA from your shooting in England but instead of going home, you directly came here just to buy a gift for your fiancé.” Chloe chuckled.

“I’m fine, Jana. Yes, I still have jetlag not to mention that I’ve been sleep deprived for days but it’s okay. The important thing is for me to be there for Liam. I’m sure, he’ll be thrilled to see me. He got sad when I told him over the phone that I wouldn’t be able to make it for his birthday party.”

“Wow. Such a dedicated girlfriend slash fiancée. Liam is such a lucky dog.”

She snickered. “Well, just a week more to go and I’ll be his wife. If I could make him happy just by my presence, why not give it to him, right?”

“Oh, my gosh. I’m just going to zip my mouth. I know you’re in love.” Chloe beamed. After chatting for a couple of minutes more, they parted ways.

Jana proceeded on going home while Chloe hopped into her car and drove to her destination. Of course, her bodyguards’ car was tailing her from behind.

Upon arriving at the club where the birthday party of Liam was being held, she excitedly entered the premises, intending to surprise her fiancé as planned.

A couple of days ago, she had to tell him that she wouldn’t be able to attend his birthday party because they had to redo two scenes in the movie. The director changed his mind about the first scenes that they already shot previously so they had to extend their time in England.

Unexpectedly though, they had managed to finish it a day earlier than scheduled so she had the chance to hop on a plane to get home to the USA and surprise Liam.

Upon entering the party venue, she instantly caught a sight of Liam’s friends who were enjoying the party by dancing and drinking. She looked around but she didn’t see Liam. Her eyebrows furrowed. Where’s Liam?

Then, she spotted Luke, Liam’s best friend. He was holding a bottle of beer while flirting with a woman who was obviously intoxicated. She shook her head. It was still too early to get drunk like that.

“Hey, Luke. What’s up?”

“C-Chloe?” He looked as if a snake had bitten him that he even spat some of the alcohol he just drank.

“Yes, it’s me. Where’s Liam?” Luke wiped his mouth with the back of his hand before trying to respond to her question but not a word came out from his mouth. He even swallowed hard.

“What? Where’s Liam?” Chloe began to feel impatient.

“Ahm…He’s…” Instead of saying it out loud, he pointed at the direction of the VIP room. She was about to head over there when Luke blocked her way.

“Wait, Chloe. Maybe, it’s better for me to call him and—”

“—It’s okay, Luke. I want to surprise him.” Before he could answer, Chloe walked past him and headed to the door of the VIP room. The guard opened the door for her and she anticipatingly looked for Liam inside just to be stunned upon spotting him sitting on the couch with a woman sitting sideways on his lap.

They were busy making out like there was no tomorrow. She recognized that woman. Lauren Martin, an actress just like her. She’d been in the showbiz industry ever since she was a teenager, unlike her who just started three years ago.

Chloe’s blood seethed but she still managed to stop herself from making an unwanted scene.

She let go of the designer paper bag that she was holding and it landed on the floor. Of course, the two didn’t hear the sound of it because they were in their own little world.

Chloe raised her chin proudly and then clapped her hands as she sauntered toward them. The pair stopped what they were doing and glanced at her direction. When Liam recognized her, his eyes went as wide as saucers that he pushed Lauren off from sitting on his lap as if he got burned.

The latter shrieked as she fell on the floor.

“What the fùck, Liam!” She squealed as she stood up angrily but Liam’s attention was no longer on her.

“B-Babe, I can explain.” Chloe could see the panic expression on his face as clear as day as he stared at her nervously. She shook her head, trying her best to maintain her dignity even though all she wanted to do was to hit the two of them until her anger dissipates.

Her heartbeat was rapid in so much rage. She had never experienced this kind of anger before.

“She’s just a fling, Chloe. You’re the one I love.” That classic line of people who got cheating made her anger explode like an atomic bomb.

“A fling. Really?” The sarcasm in her voice was very evident.

“Fùck you, Liam! We’ve been fùcking behind her back ever since your relationship started!” Lauren shouted angrily and Chloe felt like she just got slapped in the face. Chloe laughed mirthlessly.

“I can’t believe this. You of all people, Liam. I thought, you were different.” She felt like she was staring at a completely different person. Nothing but a stranger.

“Damn it! I told you this is nothing, Chloe! I just got mad because you told me that you couldn’t attend my birthday party after promising me to be here with me! I felt like I was nothing but your second or third priority and I’ve had enough of it!”

“I admit that my work has always been my priority but I made the decision to quit acting after our wedding because I wanted to focus on you and our marriage! I told you that so I expected for you to understand me for now but as usual, you were just thinking about yourself.”

Liam’s face hardened. “I admit, it was wrong for me to seek attention from someone else who could fulfill my needs but I did this because of you! I had to! You were determined to wait; forgetting that as a man, I had needs too! Yes, you’ve been a perfect girlfriend but you’re as cold as fish!” Double slap. It hurt like hell but her anger overrode the pain.

Before she could control herself, she slapped Liam which surprised him. He touched his cheek, stunned.

“If I’m as cold as fish, then you’re an insufferable b*stard and slut for cheating on me. One more week and you would finally get what you’ve been asking me. Wasn’t that hard to wait?” She laughed humorlessly. “Yeah, I forgot. According to your slut, you’ve been cheating on me ever since we started this fùcking relationship. Fùck you, Liam!” She was too furious to even contemplate the words that were coming out of her mouth.

“If you weren’t contented of how things were between us, then why did you ask me to marry you?”

“I can’t believe that you’re this stupid, Chloe. Of course, Liam asked you to marry him in order to create a noise. You know, the election is getting nearer and if you marry him, his popularity in Mayoral race will skyrocket for sure.” Lauren was the one who answered.

“Shut up, Lauren! You’re not helping!” Liam snapped at her.

“What? I’m just telling the truth.” She reasoned out uncaringly as she sat down, took a sip of her drink and smiled at Chloe mockingly.

“I can’t believe that the popular actress Chloe Winters is frigid, as per Liam’s word. Who would’ve have thought, huh?” Chloe’s seething blood rushed directly to her head and that prompted her to wrest Lauren’s drink and spilled it to her face.

Lauren shrieked.

“If I’m frigid, you’re a slut who slithers around men like a snake! You belong to each other; a snake btch and a slut conniving bstard!” She turned around, took her supposed gift for Liam, and was about to march her way out of there when her eyes widened upon seeing all the people with their phones in their hands, recording everything at the door.

She wanted to break down right there. Oh, God! I’m ruined!

Thankfully, her bodyguards came just on time and successfully assisted her out of there. While she was in her car, driving away from there, tears ran down her cheeks as she wept in pain. Her vision was blurry as tears continued to fill her eyes stubbornly.

Because of that, she didn’t notice the red light and drove past it through the intersection. She heard a loud long honk coming from her left and thankfully, she managed to avoid the collision by swiftly maneuvering the steering wheel to the right.

“Are you out of your mind beating the red light like that?! If you want to commit suicide, don’t involve other people!” The driver shouted at her angrily before taking off and that was when she totally broke down.

She really thought that she had made the right decision of accepting Liam into her life but she was wrong. Her father was wrong about him after all. Why did this have to happen to her? She wasn’t a bad person and she didn’t deserve to be cheated on.

“Miss Chloe, are you okay?” One of her bodyguards asked as he knocked on her window. Everyone of them came out of their vehicle to check on her. But instead of answering, she decided to leave them there. She wanted to be alone.

They quickly went back to their car and tried to catch up to her but they didn’t have a choice but to stop when the stoplight turned red.

When she lost them, she continued on driving for she didn’t know how long before she decided to stop by the TBG club to drown her sorrows.

Upon sitting at the darkest corner of the club, she heard her phone ring. She checked who it was and it was her father. Maybe, he already heard about what happened but instead of answering his call, she turned off her phone.

She didn’t want to talk with anyone at the moment and for the first time in her life, she wanted to get wasted and stop being a goody-goody. Maybe if she did, her life would be better.

She had nothing to lose anyway. Liam cheated on her and her career would surely be ruined after tonight.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of the prologue? 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 1

A/N:  Chers Amores, l’esprit de Noël, c’est avant tout la chaleur d’un foyer accueillant, la gaieté tendre et le rire des enfants, le plaisir du partage… Je vous souhaite de passer un excellent Noël en famille, entourés de tous ceux que vous aimez. Joyeux Noël! - Zoé Isabel

Dear  Amores, the spirit of Christmas is above all the warmth of a welcoming home, the tender cheerfulness and laughter of children, the pleasure of sharing… I wish you an excellent Christmas with your family, surrounded by everyone you love. Merry Christmas! - Zoé Isabel

*Christmas is almost here. Any special plans?  🤔🤔🤔

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 1

3 years later

CROSS unknowingly touched the pendant of his necklace as he peered at the tall glass building standing proudly in front of him. It had been almost a month since he started his work and thankfully, he hadn’t encountered any problem so far.

He wished for the days to pass by quickly so that he could finally earn his target amount of wherewithal. He anticipated for that time to happen but for now, he knew he needed to do his best even though he was having a hard time.

“Good morning, Cross. What are you still standing here for? Five more minutes and your work starts.” Oliver, the maintenance supervisor, said as he tapped him by the shoulder. He was in his mid-forties and had been working for Larsen Corp. for the past fifteen years.

Cross concealed his pendant underneath the neckline of his shirt and answered.

“Yeah, I’m coming.” He thought Oliver would go on ahead but he remained standing there on his spot, staring at him before throwing a glance at the building before them.

“What’s with the staring?” Cross asked with knitted eyebrows. Oliver shrugged his shoulders and smiled.

“I know it’s none of my business but I’ve been meaning to ask you this ever since you started working here.”

“About what?”

“What are you doing working as a maintenance man here in Larsen Corp.?”

Cross’ forehead creased. “Why shouldn’t I? I couldn’t finish my education that’s why I work several odd jobs per day. I mean, I’m still lucky to have all these jobs to support my mother and I. I don’t see anything wrong with it.”

“Why couldn’t you finish your education? Well, if it’s okay with you to share.”

“My mother fell ill and…” He wanted to voice it out but the maleficent form of his inner demons began manifesting its ugly head. A small bitter smile curved his lips.

“It’s already 6 o’clock, Oliver. We need to hurry.”

“Damn! How come the time passed by so quickly like that?” The two workmates headed to the employee’s locker room and quickly changed into their uniforms. Even though Oliver was the supervisor, he would help Cross with his job from time to time, especially when he didn’t have enough time to do everything that he needed to do for the day.

Cross worked there as a maintenance man for four hours from Monday to Friday and whenever there was a lot of things to do, Oliver would do his best to help him.

“Okay. I’m all set. I’ll check the air conditioner on the third floor. Apparently, it’s not working properly.” He was about to exit the locker room when Oliver spoke.

“Damn! What am I going to do?!” He was looking at the screen of his phone as if he just received bad news.

“What happened?”

“Albert texted me. Apparently, he fell down the stairs at his house and suffered a fractured leg. This is not good. He wouldn’t be able to work for a couple of months for sure and I don’t have anyone to replace him right away.”

“Aw. Talking about bad luck.”

“Yeah. I feel bad for him but this created a problem for me. I don’t have a replacement. I mean, I know several people but they’re not that skilled when it comes to this job. The last time Albert took a vacation leave, the replacement made a lot of mistakes and I was the one who got scolded. I don’t want to repeat that again.” Cross remained silent for a couple of seconds before he spoke.

“What time is his job again?” He inquired.

“10 am to 4 pm. Why?”

“I can replace him.” Oliver looked at him with his jaw slacked open.

“Are you serious?”

“Why not? I desperately need extra cash right now.”

“I thought, you have a job after this?”

“Yes, but I could tell my employer to move the time.”

“Are you really serious? He is a janitor. Do you even know how to clean?” Oliver said laughingly while shaking his head.

“Why would I joke around? If I take the job, you wouldn’t have to rush on finding a replacement. Besides, I know how to clean.” Oliver looked hesitant but then eventually concurred.

“Fine. You will be his replacement then. Just make sure to do it right. I don’t want to get grilled by the management again.”

“Of course. But there’s a little bit of problem though.” Oliver’s eyebrows creased.

“What is it?”

“I already got an approval that I would be on vacation next week. I mentioned about this to you the other day, I think.”

“Oh, damn! What will we do now? I don’t have anyone to replace you for a week!”

“Don’t worry, I think I know someone who could.”

“Who?”

“My cousin, Vinn. Remember about him? He replaced Albert last year while he was on school vacation.”

“I thought, he’s studying that’s why he didn’t have time to work here part-time?”

“Well, it’s their summer vacation again. He wants to earn some extra cash so I’m sure, he will do it.” Oliver nodded his head.

“Okay then. Since it’s Vinn, it’s okay with me. I know he can do the job well. That guy is the younger version of you especially when it comes to work.” Cross chuckled.

“That kid is more hardworking than me.”

“Really? I didn’t know that someone is more hardworking than you.” Oliver answered full of amusement. “One more thing, Cross. Do not get in the way of the tigress on the 20th floor or else…” Cross’ eyebrows knit.

“Tigress? I wasn’t informed that Larsen Corp. has been keeping a tigress in here.”

Oliver laughed. “It’s not a real tigress, silly. You’ll see. Albert once told me that he avoids going to Ms. Rosenberg’s office if she was there that’s why he always starts his job by cleaning her office first before she arrives.”

“Well, whoever this tigress is; I don’t care. I’ll just do my job properly and everything will surely be alright.” Oliver snickered.

“Apparently, ‘properly’ is not enough. You need to bust a nut.” Cross shrugged his shoulders uncaringly and didn’t comment further.

Shortly after that, he started his work just like usual and when he was done, he met with Oliver for the orientation. After filling him up everything that he needed to do as a janitor, he commenced his work by cleaning 19th floor first.

There were several janitors in Larsen Corp. and each had their designated floors to clean.

“How come you’re the one cleaning here, Cross? Since when did you become the janitor here? Where is Albert?” Melanie, one of the Finance Analysts, asked him when she saw him cleaning in the accounting department.

“Albert had an unfortunate accident. He broke his leg that’s why I volunteered to replace him. I need the money anyway.”

“That’s nice to hear. That only means that I could see you the whole day everyday. I mean, it’s not everyday to see a handsome janitor cleaning your office.” She even giggled like a teenager.

Cross met Melanie in his job at the exclusive TBG club downtown. He was one of the bartenders there. They hit it off right away and became friends.

“You really love pulling my leg. Me? Handsome?”

She pouted. “C’mon, Cross. You know, you’re handsome. Even though you’re always wearing pants and t-shirts because of your job, you still look neat. I mean, aside from being handsome, you know how to take care of your hygiene. Unlike some other men out there. Don’t tell me, you’ve never noticed the ladies here ogling at you?”

Cross chuckled. “No one is ogling at me. I’m just a mere maintenance man here. Anyway, I just finished cleaning here.” He then gathered his things. “Now, I need to proceed to the 20th floor.”

She gasped. “Oh, my. You’re going to clean there too?”

“Yes. Why?” She bit her lower lip and stared at him worriedly.

“What? Why are you looking at me like that? Don’t tell me, you’re thinking about the tigress too?”

“You know about her?” He shook his head.

“No. Oliver just warned me about her. Who’s she anyway and why’s everyone seemed to be afraid of her?”

“Well, she’s famous here for two things.”

Cross’ eyebrows shot up. “And those are?”

“First, she’s good in what she does that’s why she’s one of the company’s assets. Even men get intimidated by her. Second, she’s known to be a manhater. Every man who tried to get her attention received a very cold treatment. I don’t know what exactly happened but most of the men here are afraid of her. Be careful.”

Cross chuckled full of amusement. “Don’t worry about me. I can handle an old maid like her.” Before Melanie could answer, he marched his way towards the elevator.

“Hey, she’s not—”

“—I’ll be fine.” He interrupted and pressed the close button. Upon arriving on the 20Th floor, he started cleaning the offices first and so far, he didn’t encounter any old maid tigress yet. Everyone was actually friendly to say the least.

Then, one last office and he would be done for the day. Easy as pie.

He knocked on the slightly ajar door but no one responded so he let himself in. He looked around and saw no one. But one thing caught his attention. It smelled good inside, like the scent of a creamy almond aroma of the early sprouting.

He knew this scent. For a moment, that one particular beautiful face from three years ago popped up on his mind. She was the only one he met who had that scent on her.

“Lilac, huh?” He continued on inspecting the office and noticed how organized and neat it was unlike the other offices he’d been to earlier. Everything on the table was perfectly arranged as if no one worked there for the day.

Then, the wall clock caught his attention and he let out a profanity realizing that he should make it quick because he didn’t have enough time left anymore.

He decided to clean the toilet first. It was easy to spot it because there was a sign on the door. He opened the door just to be shocked of what he saw inside.

There was a beautiful topless woman inside, wearing only her black brassiere and dress pants, and just like him, she was shocked as well. It seemed that she was about to scream but when she recognized him, her jaw dropped while Cross felt like his body had turned into statue.

Never in his wildest dreams that he would meet her again.

CHLOE groaned and closed her eyes tiredly. She’d been working nonstop ever since she arrived to work this morning that she even forgot about eating lunch. She opened her eyes and looked at the time. It was already 3:20 pm. No wonder, she felt weak and her stomach was already complaining.

She stared at the piled-up work on her table and groaned wearily.

“Looks like I have to take the rest home.” She sighed and was about to resume what she was doing when she heard a knock on the door.

“Yes?”

“Ms., Chloe, there’s a delivery for you.” It was Anne, her secretary, holding a take out.

“Who’s it from?”

“It’s from Mr. Vito.” Chloe’s eyebrows arched as she watched Anne placed the food on her table.

“Why did he buy me food? Did you tell him that I haven’t eaten lunch yet?”

Anne smiled. “Yes, Ms. Chloe. He came by a while ago but didn’t want to disturb you. He wanted to personally come to give you the food but he was needed at the conference room.”

“Ah, okay. Thanks.” When Anne left, Chloe checked what food Vito had ordered and her stomach grumbled.

He actually ordered one of her favorite Italian foods. Pasta puttanesca, roasted mixed potatoes with spring herbs and burrata and Pistachio Panna Cotta for dessert. There was a bottle of water too. He actually remembered that she doesn’t drink soda.

Well, it wasn’t surprising because they’ve known each other for so long.

Because she badly needed to satisfy her hunger, Chloe decided to take a break and went to the sitting area to watch TV while eating her lunch.

She was actually surprised that she managed to eat everything. Maybe because she was ravenous. While she was drinking from the bottle of water, a familiar face suddenly popped up on the screen of the TV. The b*tch Lauren Martin. It was a new commercial.

Upon seeing her face, she coughed and almost got choked.

“Oh, damn it!” She stood up while looking down on her top. Her front was soaked and because of irritation, she turned off the TV and opened the office cabinet where she put her personal things including some spare clothes.

She chose a black V-neck blouse and black skinny trousers and went to her own office restroom to change. She didn’t bother locking the door because no one uses that restroom aside from her anyway.

She just took off her top when the door suddenly burst open. Her first instinct was to scream but that didn’t happen as she recognized the who opened the door. Oh, God! What is he doing here?!

Their gazes met and she could tell that he too was surprised. Everything went quiet as if the world had stopped revolving as her mind wandered back in time…

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of chapter 1?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 2

A/N: Hi, Amores. I decided to update today because I’ll be in Spain in the next few days and I won’t be able to write nor update during those times. I hope you like this chapter. Enjoy reading. :)

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 2

3 years ago

WHILE wearing her bull cap and dark shades to at least hide her face a little from prying eyes, Chloe kept on swigging every shot of tequila that she ordered like there was no tomorrow. She was sitting on the most corner part of the TBG club, near the bar counter.

Tears kept on streaming down her cheeks while remembering what happened earlier.

She couldn’t believe that Liam actually cheated on her, Chloe Nichole Winters Rosenberg. Not just that. He even called her cold fish in front of all the people there.

Even though she hadn’t gone online yet, she knew that what happened had already exploded on the internet, spreading like a virus. She must be the laughing stock of everyone right at this moment and she wanted to disappear to escape from the bitter reality.

“Fùck you, Liam! Go to hell with your b*tch! I don’t care anymore!” Yeah, she wished that she could just ignore the pain but she just couldn’t.

She peered at her engagement ring full of bitterness and indignation before removing it from her finger. The two-carat diamond ring’s glint seemed like mocking her.

Before, she felt happy everytime she would stare at the ring. But now, she felt like she was gazing at the ugliest ring on earth. She suddenly recalled a saying; true love and faithfulness are not measured by how big the stone of the ring is.

She wanted to laugh at herself. Pathetic. This happened to her because she let other people dictate her life. She was always like that.

She thought, she would never go wrong if she followed everything that her parents wanted her to do. She thought, she was doing the right thing but now, she was left trying to pick up the broken pieces of her heart alone in vain.

When her father told her that Liam was the perfect man for her, she didn’t have the guts to say otherwise even though she had doubts in her heart. Instead, she taught herself to like him and she actually did it to the point that she accepted his marriage proposal.

His charming and nice personality easily earned him a spot in her heart.

Ever since she was a kid, she’d been nothing but a good daughter to her parents. She did everything she could to please them; to make them proud of her.

But now, she suddenly felt so tired of it all. After catching Liam cheating on her, she felt so humiliated that she wanted nothing but to run away from everything.

She decided to come to the club to allow herself to forget even just for a little while. Her parents never allowed her to go to such places nor drink alcohol but when Liam became her boyfriend, she experienced some night life. Her parents actually allowed her to go only because she was with Liam.

She was already 22 years old but she couldn’t even decide for herself nor do whatever she wanted to do in life.

This was her first time coming to a club without Liam with her. Liam forbade her to go to clubs without him and her father couldn’t agree more because apparently, it was safer for her.

Of course, being the obedient one, she obliged thinking that they were doing that because they cared and only wanted the best for her.

But after Liam’s deceit, she didn’t know what to believe anymore. I did everything I could to be good enough for Liam but apparently, it wasn’t enough. Now, I’m nothing but a pathetic laughing stock in the eyes of everyone.

She stared at the bottle of alcohol that she ordered. For once, she wanted to be free and do whatever she wanted to do without holding back; without getting scared that she might disappoint someone close to her.

“Can I forget everything if I drink you?” Chloe asked the bottle of alcohol as if it could answer her.

“Miss, you’re already drunk. I think, it’s best for you to go home.” Chloe lifted her face and her eyebrow knitted together. A pair of enticing aquamarine eyes met her gaze.

Somehow, her throat suddenly became dry. Was this dashing guy here when she arrived? She couldn’t recall. She was sure that she would remember that handsome face after a single glance.

For some reason, those eyes had this magnetic effect on her that she couldn’t take her eyes off him.

She cleared her throat when she realized that she was admiring a total stranger.

“I’m not drunk. Who are you anyway?”

“I’m a bartender here.” His voice matched his looks. Manly yet smooth and soothing to the ears for some reason. Damn. She was already drunk because she was even admiring a random guy’s voice. The heck?!

“You’re not a bartender here. I saw him a while ago and he doesn’t look like you. You seem to be drunk too. Don’t lie to me.”

He chuckled, flashing his white even teeth. “You’re drunk and yet, you can tell that I’m drunk as well? Hmmm. Interesting. Anyway, I’m not yet drunk. Unlike you, I’m just tipsy because I only had a couple of shots.”

“I’m not blind, you know.” She then took another shot and winced when she felt that undesirable burning sensation it brought to her throat.

“Don’t you like having lime and salt with your tequila? You seem overwhelmed by the strong taste of it.” Chloe huffed and glared at him.

“Can you just leave me alone and mind your own business?” The corner of his lips twitched then looked around before staring back at her.

“Is that the new trend today? Wearing dark glasses and bull cap in this time of night and inside a club at that? Can you even see me clearly right now?” He didn’t seem to be affected by her gruffness. Chloe raised her chin proudly.

“Is the TBG club really this welcoming? Bartenders even go their way to personally talk and entertain their guests instead of minding their own business?”

“So, you’re entertained by me?” She rolled her eyes and he chuckled sexily.

“Wait here. I’ll make something for you.” He then went back to the back bar. When he came back to her table, he was already holding a glass of some kind of a reddish drink.

“For you. I made it.” He then placed the glass next to her tequila shot. She suspiciously looked at him and the drink alternately which made him laugh. He looked like the bad boy type but whenever he smiled or laugh, he would emit an opposite aura.

“Don’t worry. I didn’t spike that. I’m a good boy. I just feel a little bit sorry for you trying to stand the strong taste of tequila so I made you a chaser. Try it. You’ll like it for sure.”

“A chaser?”

“Yes. It’s called sangrita. It’s a perfect chaser for tequila. C’mon, try it.” She did as she was told and she didn’t expect it to be good. He was right. Sangrita was a perfect side for tequila.

“Do you like it?” He was looking at her expectantly and she nodded her head. His lips curved with a lopsided grin.

“Good. But you shouldn’t drink after you finish these two more shots of your tequila. You’re already drunk.” That irritated her. She’s had enough of people trying to tell her what to do!

“I’m going to drink no matter how many shots I want tonight and no one can dictate me to do otherwise!” His face turned serious.

“You know, drinking alcohol would never solve your problems. Even if you drink until you drop, nothing will change. Just a piece of advice. Don’t overdo it. These prurient observers around have been staring at you since a while ago and if they realized that you’re alone and drunk, someone will surely take advantage of you. The dark shades and bull cap failed to conceal your beauty so beware, baby.” He then winked at her teasingly before going back to his work.

That was when she noticed that he wasn’t the only bartender on duty. The other one was the one she saw a while ago.

She felt her cheeks become hot. Oh, God. Looks like, I’m indeed drunk.

For some reason, she couldn’t get her eyes off him as he served the customers with his creations. Her jaw slacked open in awe while watching him perform a trick by placing a bar spoon in a standing position on the flat of his wrist, balancing it so that it would stay standing without him holding it before placing a glass of alcohol on top of it.

He successfully placed the glass of alcohol atop the bar spoon without a hitch then continued on balancing it precisely while adding some garnish into the drink with his free hand and perfectly detaching it without making even a slight mistake before serving it to one of the ladies. The spectators, mostly ladies, were impressed.

The lady began sipping on her drink as he started flirting with him and he was only glad to entertain her.

“Another playboy.” She mumbled to herself irritably as she averted her eyes from him and resumed drinking on her own.

“Oh, Cross! You’re so hot! Can I taste you instead of my drink?” Chloe almost spat her drink as she heard that promiscuous voice from one of those ladies and she couldn’t stop herself from looking at the bar counter again. - the hell.

Then, she realized something. So, his name is Cross.

Aside from the woman he was flirting with a while ago, another one was bold enough to get his attention by deliberately spilling her drink on her chest while seductively looking at him as if telling him to lick it clean for her but Chloe almost burst into laughter when he gave that woman a box of tissue instead to wipe the mess she made to herself.

“These women.” She sarcastically uttered while shaking her head. She couldn’t understand why there were other women who were willing to go extra mile just to get the attention of these handsome men. Even if they would look rather cheap by doing so, they didn’t care.

But when they receive a pass by a not so attractive guy when acting like that, they would get mad. Well, maybe this was the reason why Liam cheated on her in the first place. Because she couldn’t bring herself to do what these other females do.

She smiled bitterly. Men are all the same. Waiting wasn’t in their vocabulary and when they wouldn’t get you to do what they expect you to do, they would call you frigid or cold fish. Seriously? Just because she wanted to wait, Liam called her a cold fish.

One week. One whole fùcking week of waiting and Liam couldn’t even do it. Was it really that hard? Was s*x really more important than love, faithfulness and respect?

Her eyes brimmed with tears once again but this time, she didn’t let them fall.

“Damn you, Liam. You don’t deserve my tears. I’m glad, I managed to get rid of a garbage like you from my life. Enjoy fùcking your woman and I’ll enjoy my life without you. I don’t care anymore.” She took another shot of tequila and because she had a chaser, it wasn’t that bad anymore.

She continued on watching the guy they called Cross.

The people who were watching him were just like her, impressed by his skills. He did different tricks tirelessly and the girls were cheering him on with their flirty compliments as his biceps were flexing tightly with each move.

They were ogling at him which wasn’t surprising because aside from his talent in performing different tricks in making drinks, he was also handsome. Ruggedly handsome.

His tantalizing aquamarine eyes could melt any woman’s heart with every seductive gaze. His disheveled dark brown hair and piercing on both ear lobes only gave him the bad boy aura.

They said, men with piercings in both earlobes looked gay but just one glance at Cross, one would never doubt his manliness. A wave of unfamiliar heat surged in the center of her being before it spread throughout her whole being. What the heck are you thinking, Chloe? You’re supposed to be drinking in misery but you’re here, watching a hot bartender and thinking about how manly and handsome he is?!

Then, her attention was diverted when a man cleared his throat to get her attention. She groaned. Damn. And here comes another one.

Since she arrived here, she had been approached by a couple of men, asking if she needed a company and it annoyed her. Why couldn’t they just leave her alone?! She wanted to be b herself, for Christ’s sake!

“Hi, beautiful. I couldn’t help but notice that you’re alone. Do you perhaps fancy a company?” Who the hell taught this man that corny pick-up line? She wanted to find who it was and hit them in the head.

Chloe released a breath before looking up, intending to snap at him when she noticed that he wasn’t staring at her anymore. Something caught his attention from her and even though it was dim inside, she could tell that his face went pale.

“I-I’m sorry. Looks like I n-need to go.” Before she could even react, the guy bolted out like a frightened little mouse. His reaction was the same as the previous ones. When she looked at the direction he was staring at a while ago, she was surprised to see Cross, looking at them wearing a serious face.

Upon noticing her looking at his direction, he smiled at her and even waved his hand. What was that about?

She shrugged her shoulders and chugged down the remaining two shots of her tequila. After that, she decided to go home. But upon standing up, she felt like her world spin in a fast motion. She lost her balance and already expecting herself to fall on the hard cold surface of the floor but a pair of strong arms caught her before that happened.

She slowly opened her eyes and those aquamarine eyes met her grey-green ones.

“Tsk. I warned you not to overdo it. Look how drunk you are, can’t even maintain your balance.”

She laughed drunkenly. “What do you care? You men are all the same anyway.” She got away from him but her legs felt jelly-like and couldn’t maintain her balance. She fell like a post but he caught her again.

“Fùck it! You need to go home. You’re too drunk to even stand. Where do you live anyway?”

“I d-don’t want to go h-home yet.” She tried to talk straight. “Why don’t you take me to your place instead?” Chloe didn’t know what prompted her to say that but she didn’t care. In fact, she felt so brave that she knew she could do anything she wanted to do tonight.

For once, she wanted to be wild and free. Why not? She had enough of being told what to do.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.” She chuckled and pulled the collar of his shirt towards her.

“Why? You don’t want to? If so, I’ll just stay here and enjoy the night. Maybe, I’ll just ask one of those men who approached me a while ago. I think, that’s a better idea.” She was about to pull away from him when he swooped her off her feet and carried her somewhere.

“Where are you taking me, cariño? To my place or yours?” Her voice was sultry. Damn. Since when did she learn how to act this way? This was the first time and surprisingly, she didn’t feel any doubt, fear nor embarrassment.

“Cariño, huh? You’re the only one who called me that and I like the sound of it coming from your sexy lips.” Yes, he seemed pleased.

“You know its meaning?”

“Of course. I’m part Spanish, cariño.” Chloe’s cheeks flushed. She didn’t even know why she called him that. She just learned about that word from one of her friends and found it sweet and cute.

“Open the door.” Damn. His voice sounded so sexy, dominant and seductive and as if she got enchanted, she obliged. She didn’t know where they were but she didn’t care.

Upon opening the door, he stepped inside and closed the door behind him with his foot…

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of chapter 2?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 3

Hi, Amores! I’m back from my vacation so it’s update time. Hope you like this chapter. Enjoy reading. :)

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 3

PRESENT

WHEN Chloe finally gathered herself together, all the emotions on her face disappeared while staring at him coldly.

“Whoever you are, get out of my sight before I call the guards and ask them to drag you out of here at once!” He blinked upon hearing what she said then his lips parted as if he wanted to say something but muttered something else instead.

“I’m sorry. I thought, no one was here.” He then closed the door. She quickly got dressed. Her chest was pounding and didn’t know what to do. Oh, God! This is not happening! Why is he here?!

She swallowed hard and stared at her reflection in the mirror. She actually looked pale, obviously nervous of the thought that the guy whom she slept with three years ago would suddenly appear.

Three years ago was the darkest time of her life but thankfully, she already moved on. But now, a guy from that particular time suddenly appeared and she didn’t what to do.

“No, Chloe. You’re not the one who would get nervous of his presence. He was the one who played you.” Upon remembering what happened that night, her teeth clenched and every ounce of nervousness and panic disappeared.

With her chin held high, she went out of the restroom and found him standing in the middle of her office, evidently waiting for her. Their gazes locked.

“Chloe…” The way he uttered her name sent her delicious shivers down her spine. But she didn’t entertain it.

“I don’t recall having an appointment with anyone at this hour so you should leave.” She noticed his thick eyebrows knit quizzically.

“I am here to clean this office. I am the temporary replacement of Albert as a Janitor here.” Chloe’s jaw dropped and that was the only time she noticed his cleaning stuff.

“What the f—Janitor?!”

“Yes. Why? Is it that surprising that the bartender you met three years ago would end up as a janitor here in your workplace?”

“Ye—I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t recall meeting you before.” His eyebrows creased while gazing at her in disbelief.

“What? You don’t recall when we—”

“—I don’t want to hear it. If you’re the temporary replacement of Albert, then you should proceed on doing what you came here for. I don’t have time to talk about nonsense.” He was stunned, Chloe noticed that. But when her words sank into him, his jaw tightened as his face became void of any emotion.

“Of course, Miss.” His voice seemed so distant and cold but she ignored him and sat on her swivel chair. She tried her best to concentrate on her work but she found herself glancing furtively at him as he vacuumed the floor. What the heck happened to him? How come he ended up being the janitor here?

There were many questions circulating in her head but she didn’t bother trying to hear the answers from him. What for? What happened to them was nothing but a one-night stand and she’d already forgotten about it.

Was he this handsome before? I mean, he was handsome back then but he definitely became more handsome now.

She took a breath as her traitorous eyes raked his body a stare. Oh, God. She’d never seen a janitor this handsome and hunky before.

Then, her eyes widened and shook her head upon realizing what she was thinking. She tried not to throw him a glance anymore but somehow, his presence was distracting her. Damn it! Why didn’t he apply as model instead of working here, for God’s sake?! Is this a joke?!

EVEN though Cross tried his best to do his job without getting distracted, ignoring Chloe’s presence was a hard task. He couldn’t believe that after all these years, she was still so breathtakingly beautiful and he wasn’t even exaggerating. In fact, she became more stunning than he could remember.

But when he remembered her cold and emotionless words, that familiar feeling from that past came back him.

She was trying to make him believe that she couldn’t remember him but he could read her like a book. Why did she have to do that? Was that night they shared a nightmare for her that she went as far as pretending not to remember about it?

He threw a glance at her direction in not so obvious way. She was at her desk working as if he wasn’t there. He wanted to laugh at himself. What did he expect from her? She moved on with her life as if he never exist in her life.

He wanted to talk to her but she seemed uninterested. He thought that he should do his job and get out of there but his traitorous eyes kept on glancing at her direction. Fùck!

After he vacuumed the floor, he went to the restroom to fill his bucket with water and then mixed some mopping product in it.

After that, he came out of the restroom and unexpectedly, their gazes met. But then, she averted her gaze as if she got scorched or something. He could feel the thick atmosphere around them. He muttered an expletive and was about to approach her when they heard a knock on the door.

“Yes?” Chloe answered and the person opened the door slightly and peeked out.

“Can I come in?” Cross caught the smile that registered on Chloe’s face and his jaw tightened, especially when the guy came in and looked at his direction.

“Cross? What are you doing here?” He sounded surprised.

“You know him, Vito?” Chloe asked quizzically.

“Ahm, yes, Chloe. He works here as a maintenance man.”

“Maintenance man?” Chloe parroted in disbelief.

“Yes. Haven’t you seen him before? He’s actually good in these kinds of menial jobs. I think, he started a month ago.” Vito looked at Cross’ cleaning materials. “Now, he even accepted a janitorial job.”

“Albert had an accident that’s why I replaced him. I need the cash, so why not?” Cross answered with a smile and Vito scoffed.

“What a hardworking man you are, Cross. The company is lucky to have a dedicated man like you.”

“I’m glad to hear that. Anyway, I need to mop the floor. Be careful walking. It’s wet.” He then started mopping as Chloe and Vito went to the sitting area and talked.

“Thank you for the food you sent a while ago. You didn’t have to do that.” Chloe said.

“C’mon, Chloe. You know that it’s not good for you to skip lunch. I know that you’re busy but you should make sure to always eat your meals on time.”

“Yeah, you’re right. Don’t worry. I won’t do that again. Anyway, why are you here? Is this about the meeting?”

“No, Chloe. I just wanted to see you.” Chloe chuckled. Cross stopped and threw them a look. He wanted to shake his head. He actually came to flirt with her knowing that she’s busy.

“C’mon, Vito. Aren’t you getting tired of my face? We practically grew up together and now, we’re working in the same company?”

“You know that I will ever get tired of your beautiful face. In fact, even if I stared at you all day, I would never get tired.” Chloe laughed.

“Oh, boy. You know, what? I think, you should probably go back to your office. Mr. Larsen will not be happy if he went to your office and discovered that you weren’t there.”

Vito smiled. “Yeah, but dad will surely be happy if he saw me here in your office.” Cross didn’t know but while seeing them converse comfortably with each other like that, he could swear that he tasted something bitter in his mouth.

A sudden urge to pull Chloe’s hand to get her out of there rose within him but he knew that he didn’t have any right to do so. He grunted. Why did he have to see her in Larsen Corp. of all places?

His eyes caught the time and he cursed inwardly. Damn it! I’m late to my next job!

He quickly finished mopping until the remaining part was at the sitting area.

“C’mon, Vito. I’m serious. I need to finish my work. Argh! I’m so behind with everything because of getting sick the other day.”

“Don’t overdo it. Take one step at a time.” Vito stood up. “Anyway, you owe me dinner tonight because I bought you lunch.” Vito even winked at her. Chloe rolled her eyes and was about to answer when Cross cleared his throat.

“Excuse me. I need to mop this part if it’s okay.” Vito looked at him with a scowl.

“Can’t you see we’re talking? Can’t you at least wait for a couple of minutes?” Cross gritted his teeth in rising irritation but chose to smile.

“Sorry, Mr. COO, but I don’t have time to wait for a couple of minutes. The company only pays me until 4 pm. It’s already 4:05 pm which means, this is nothing but a community service.” Vito’s face hardened and was about to answer but Chloe cut him off.

“Vito, you should go. Talk to you later.”

“What about the dinner?”

“I’m sorry but I can’t right now. I really have loads of work to finish. Maybe, next time.” Vito huffed and nodded his head, irritation and disappointment were written on his face.

“Next time then.” Before he marched his way towards the door, Cross caught his sharp glare at him but didn’t care a bit.

“WHAT was that about?” Chloe asked with a firm voice after Vito left. Cross gave her a puzzled look.

“I didn’t do anything. I was just saying the truth.” She shook her head in disbelief.

“You should know where you stand in this company. Vito is the son of Mr. Larsen who is the owner and CEO of the company. You don’t want to anger him.”

“Just because I’m am nothing but a maintenance man and Janitor, I don’t have any rights to voice out my thoughts, is that how it is? Why? Aren’t you being discriminatory here?”

“That’s not what I meant! I don’t give a damn about what your position here is in the company! I am merely reminding you that Vito can do anything that he wants here and if you pissed him off, I’m sure, you will kiss your job goodbye.” The corner of his lips twitched.

“Why, Chloe? Are you concerned about me?”

“Don’t get ahead of yourself. I don’t even know you.” Cross’ eyebrows shot up.

“Really?” He closed the gap between them, leaving only a couple of centimeters between them. Chloe’s eyes widened and gasped loudly.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” She tried to step backwards but the back of her legs hit the couch. He smirked knowing that she was trapped.

“I am not doing anything. I am just wondering what’s this game of yours. Pretending not to remember about me, huh?” He noticed Chloe’s fists tightened as she met his gaze bravely.

“I don’t know what you’re trying to accomplish by trying to make me remember about the past but let me tell you this. You’re in my office here in Larsen Corp. so you better act professionally. Now, finish your job and get out of here.” All the emotions in his face disappeared.

“As you wish, Miss.” He mopped the unfinished part of the floor and without looking back, he left Chloe’s office. Upon arriving at the employee’s locker room, he took off his uniform and threw it violently on the floor. He was mad, beyond mad.

“What do you expect her to say, moron?” He stared at his uniform that was on the floor and a pained smile curved his lips. Three years had passed quickly but nothing good had happened to his life. Until now, he still didn’t have anything to be proud of in the eyes of Chloe.

His fists balled into fists.

“You’re so pathetic, Cross. Very pathetic.” He was about to pick up his uniform from the floor when someone came in. It was him.

“What is this show you’re pulling? Why did you replace Albert’s job? I’ve already gave you a job here as a maintenance man. What else do you want?!”

“I need the money, you know that.”

He scoffed. “Money? C’mon, Cross. You’re doing this because you’re sucking-up to him. I agreed for you to be a maintenance man here, isn’t that enough?” Cross massaged his temples as he suddenly felt his head ache.

“I don’t need to explain anything to you. As far as I know, I’m not doing anything wrong.” He then answered without any emotion on his face and started changing.

Cross was well aware that he was probably cursing him in his mind right now but he wasn’t in the mood to deal with his antics.

“Fine. If it’s money that you want, then I can just lend you some. Just quit being the janitor. You can continue being the maintenance man, no problem with me.” Cross chuckled mirthlessly and looked at him.

“I don’t want to owe money from you or from anyone. I don’t know what you’re worried about but I’m telling you, this is just temporary, so you don’t need to worry.” He shook his head.

“You think I’ll trust your words?” He laughed insultingly. “I don’t know what you’re planning why you accepted to temporarily replace Albert but I’ll do anything to stop you. Try ruining everything that I’ve worked hard for and you’ll be sorry.” The next thing Cross heard was the loud bang of the door as he slammed it on his way out.

He punched the wall as anger rose within him. He wanted to retaliate but he knew that the moment he did that, he would ruin everything. Not now that he was finally giving him the chance…

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of chapter 3?

What do you think of Cross and Chloe so far?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 4

A/N: Bonjour, Amores. I just wanted to ask for advice. My contract with my previous publisher there in the Philippines had ended months ago and yet, I discovered that they still sell my books on their online store. Should I call them out about this? What should I do about this? It’s frustrating especially that I don’t live there.

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 4

THE NEXT day, Chloe went to work like a zombie as she couldn’t sleep properly last night. Until now, she still couldn’t believe that the guy she had a one-night stand with three years ago was now working at Larsen Corp. and now, she would see him everyday.

She’d hoped that their paths would never cross again especially that she already left Nashville but she was wrong.

She didn’t know why she seemed affected seeing him again when the last thing she remembered about him was her anger.

Upon parking her car in the underground parking of the Larsen Corp., she got out of her car like she didn’t have enough energy to even walk. Damn. She wanted to just stay at home and sleep instead but she knew that she couldn’t do that.

Upon getting her handbag, she locked her car and was about to head towards the elevator when she noticed a unpleasant presence behind her.

She turned around and saw that man. He looked familiar. Then, it hit her. He used to stalk her when she was still active in the entertainment industry. She had been living normally ever since she left the limelight and she didn’t expect to see this stalker again. How did he find me here?!

Chloe’s eyes widened as she gasped in panic when he started walking up to her. Oh, God.

How did he manage to enter this building anyway?!

“Chloe, can I talk with you? Just a couple of your time will do.” He looked so creepy and even his voice sounded so creepy. The way he was smirking at her like some kind of a psycho made her skin break out in goosebumps.

She shook her head vigorously.

“No! Get away from me!” With long strides, she headed towards the direction of the elevator while kept glancing behind her, checking if he was following her. God! He was indeed following her!

She picked up her steps, almost running and when he saw him running after her, she was about to scream in horror when she collided into something hard.

“Good morning.” She lifted her gaze to the person who greeted her and saw Cross, standing at the open door of the elevator. Because of so much panic, she didn’t even notice him standing there until she collided into him. Judging from the tools on the floor, the elevator was down and he was in the middle of fixing it.

“G-Good morning too.”

“Are you okay? You look scared. Did something happen?” Cross asked with furrowed eyebrows as he glanced at the direction that she came from.

“N-Nothing. I’m okay.” She tried her hardest to act normal but her trembling voice gave her way.

“No, you’re not okay. Tell me, what happened?” His voice sounded tender while gazing at her full of gentleness. She bit her lower lip. It was useless lying now. She was scared and wanted nothing but to get away from that man as far as she could.

“S-someone’s following me.” His eyes turned into slits dangerously. He was about to say something when something caught his attention behind me.

“Hey! Who are you?! Why are you following her?!” The stalker seemed to get threatened of Cross’ angry voice so he tried to flee but Cross chased after him and Chloe’s eyes widened when he actually caught him.

Cross was more muscular not to mention taller than him that was why he got easily overpowered when he tried to struggle.

“Who are you?! Why were you following Chloe?! Are you a stalker?!” Cross voice was loud and angry as he grabbed the collar of the stalker tightly. Chloe approached them.

“N-No! I just wanted to know her, that’s all.” Cross’ eyes squinted even more upon hearing that and he looked murderous. The guy started gasping for air as he began to get choked. His face was all red and Chloe got scared that Cross might actually kill him out of rage.

“Cross, that’s enough! He can’t breathe! Let him go!” She said but he didn’t listen.

“You listen carefully, motherf*cker! I don’t ever want to see your face around Chloe again or else, you’ll regret it! You don’t want me as your enemy so do as I say and don’t show your face to her ever again. Understand?!” The stalker nodded his head right away even though he was having the hard time breathing.

That was when Cross finally let go of him. He gasped for air like someone who just emerged from the depths of the water as he fell on his knees on the floor.

“Get out of here and don’t ever come back.” Even though he seemed to be feeling weak, he stood up and got out of there as fast as he could as if a wild animal was chasing after him.

“That guy should be thankful that I let him go unscathed.” She heard him mumble and she faced him.

“You shouldn’t’ve confronted him like that! What if he happened to have a gun with him and shot you?” Chloe couldn’t help but say. His face was calm now but she couldn’t forget how is face contorted dangerously just now like a lion that was about to pounce on its prey.

“Is that what you’re supposed to say to me after rescuing you from that creep? Hmmm. Interesting.” Irritation crept within her upon hearing the sarcasm in his voice.

“Thank you for what you’ve done. But next time, try to be a little bit calmer. You don’t want to provoke him like that. You could’ve been hurt or worse killed if he had a weapon!”

“You were so scared and yet, you expected me to be calm dealing with that guy? Are you serious? Don’t you know how dangerous stalkers are?”

“Of course, I know, that’s why I’m telling you this. I just don’t want someone to get harmed for trying to save me. I don’t want to suffer the burden of conscience if that happens.” The corner of his lips lifted.

“Are you perhaps worried about me?” She looked at him in disbelief before rolling her eyes.

“You know what, I should go. I’m already late. Thank you for saving me again.” She was about to take a step towards the direction of the stairs when he spoke.

“You’re welcome. I’m glad you appreciate what I’ve done even though you chided me like I did the wrong thing. Anyway, what happened to you? You look like a panda this early in the morning. Didn’t you sleep well last night?” Chloe gasped sharply and faced him.

“Excuse me? Me, a panda?” She looked at herself and then looked back at Cross with a sharp stare. Did she gain some weight that was why he called her panda? She put her hand on her waist and sassily met his gaze. Just like that, she forgot about her scary encounter with that stalker just now and had nothing in mind but to confront him.

“Are you saying that I’m fat?” How dare he practically say that she was fat? Hell, not that she was bragging but she knew how sexy she was! Even though she was so busy, she always made sure to hit the gym whenever she could. She had her own private gym at home so no matter what time she wanted to, she could workout.

“Whoa! That wasn’t what I meant. Chill. You’re far from being a panda. You’re more of a tigress though.” Her nose flared.

“You—”

“—Relax. It’s still early in the morning and yet, you’re so moody. I said, you look like a panda because of the visible dark circles around your eyes. You obviously didn’t sleep well last night. I’m just concerned. I’m sorry if I sounded rude or something. It wasn’t my intention.” He smiled suavely and her heart leapt.

She thought she wouldn’t see that smile after what happened yesterday but surprisingly, Cross seemed okay. In fact, that adorable smile on his lips was like a sunshine.

She never thought that a smile could be so adorable. Really, Chloe? Adorable?! Sunshine?!

Are you out of your mind?!

“So, who’s faut it was that you couldn’t sleep well last night?” Who else do you think it is?! Thankfully, Chloe managed to stop herself from voicing that out.

She sneered at him but he just chuckled.

“But even though you’re obviously sleep deprived, you’re still as beautiful as I could remember. In fact, you’ve become more beautiful than three years ago.” Her cheeks heated up as her heart reacted like crazy again. She wanted to hit her head for getting affected like that. She groaned inwardly. What’s the matter with me?

“How long before you fix the elevator?” She decided to change the topic and he smiled.

“Maybe 15 minutes more. Just wait here. Taking the stairs will be too tiring for you. You didn’t have enough sleep so it’s better for you to wait than to waste your remaining energy on climbing the stairs.” Just thinking that she would be stuck here with him for 15 minutes was a bad idea.

She looked around. They were the only ones in the underground parking and even though the parking was huge, she felt like it was too small that it was hard to breathe with him around.

“I’ll just take the stairs.”

His eyebrows shot up. “Are you sure?” Chloe nodded her head.

“Okay. It’s up to you. It’s still early and there aren’t many people yet. If another stalker followed you, there won’t be anyone up there who could help you. I mean, I’m not trying to be paranoid here but those kinds of people could do anything just to achieve their goals.”

“Are you trying to scare me?” He shrugged his shoulders.

“Of course not. I’m just thinking out loud.” He then resumed what he was doing. She threw a glance at the stairs and tempted to go but just thinking about the possibility of what he just said made her shiver coldly.

Chloe suddenly remembered about a celebrity she used to know before. That woman had a stalker and her life became hell because of him. He would follow her everywhere she went to and the scariest part was when that stalker began being aggressive that he even broke into her house and attempted to r*pe her.

“Fine. I’ll just wait for you to finish repairing the elevators.” She conceded and she caught the boyish grin that curved his lips but decided not to comment about it.

THERE was a deafening silence between them while Chloe was watching him repair the sensor of the elevator. She couldn’t help but to get impressed. How come he knows a lot of things? Who would’ve thought that he knew how to fix elevators too?

“How come you know how to repair elevators too?” She couldn’t hide her thoughts. He was almost done.

“Well, I learned it from my uncle. I was a curious kid so whenever I had the chance to learn something from someone, I grab the opportunity.” He answered without looking at her. She nodded her head and chewed on her bottom lip.

She wanted to ask him what happened to him these past three years and why did he end up being a maintenance man and janitor at Larsen Corp. but she kept her curiosity to herself.

It was none of her business.

“It’s done.” She blinked innumerably upon hearing that.

“Are you sure, it’s safe to ride it now?” A sexy chuckle escaped his lips.

“Of course. Why don’t we try it together?” She remained on her spot, staring at him while self-debating if she would go inside with him.

“I guess, that’s a ‘no’? I’ll be going on ahead then.” He then pressed the close button and her eyes widened.

“Wait!” She tried to stop him but the door already closed.

“Cross?! I said, wait!” She knocked loudly but the door didn’t open. She looked up, checking if what floor he was on but the elevator wasn’t moving.

“That guy!” She knocked again and she was surprised when it finally opened.

“Yes? Why are you calling my name?” His eyes were dancing with mischief.

“Jerk.” She muttered and he laughed.

“C’mon, get in. You’re already late.” That was when she remembered about the time. Damn. This guy was distracting her.

She stepped inside and he was the one who pressed the floor number button. The elevator began moving up.

“You’re going to the 20Th floor too?”

“Yes. I just want to make sure that you arrive to your floor safe and sound.” Her eyebrow raised.

“And why would you do that?”

“Because I want to.” She gave him a deadpan look and was about to answer when the elevator suddenly stopped.

“W-Why did it stop?” Chloe asked, beginning to get nervous.

“Who knows?” Cross answered, trying to suppress a smile. Oh, how she wanted to smack him to rob that playful smile off his face.

“Argh!” She screamed when the lights suddenly went out and everything around them became pitch dark. Her breathing suddenly became heavy as panic consumed her that she unknowingly grabbed the hem of Cross’ shirt tightly.

“The lights! Turn on the lights!”

“I’m sorry but I can’t. I think, there’s a power interruption.” He said but she answered that with another scream when the elevator suddenly moved again and abruptly stopped.

“Ahm, Chloe. As much as I want to enjoy your embrace, I don’t want you to think that I’m using this opportunity to be touchy with you.” His voice sounded weird. She suddenly felt embarrassed when she realized that she was already hugging him tightly.

She could feel the hardness of his muscular body against her softness and unfamiliar feelings surged within her. She was about to let go but the elevator moved a little bit again so instead of unwrapping her arms from hugging him, she tightened her embrace.

“Chloe…”

“Just shut up and remain still. I’m scared and I know for sure that you’re enjoying this.” He laughed.

“Of course, I am. You don’t know how hard holding myself back not to envelope your body in a tight embrace. Fùck. Your smell alone is already enough for me to lose my mind.” He sounded so serious and she swallowed hard as her heart skipped a beat. God! What’s happening to me?!

“I didn’t know that you’re a scaredy tigress.” This time, there was a hint of playfulness in his voice.

“I’m not a tigress! Stop calling me that!” She snapped at him.

“But it suits you. You’re a feisty and short-tempered one to say the least.”

“You don’t even know me so stop talking as if you do.” He didn’t answer and the silence went on for a couple of seconds.

“Can I ask you something, Chloe?” She didn’t know why but the beating of her heart increased even more.

“What is it about?”

“Why did you suddenly disappear after that night? I thought we had an understanding—”

“—Cross, please. I don’t want to talk about it.” Even though she was still afraid, she let go of him.

“Why?”

“Because it’s all in the past now. I didn’t know what I was doing back then because I was drunk not to mention broken hearted. Whatever I said back then wasn’t true. Don’t tell me, you thought that I was serious? C’mon, Cross.” His body went still and she could literally feel the tension that suddenly rose in the air.

Then, the lights finally came back on and the elevator continued on moving up again. She looked at Cross and saw that he was now wearing a poker face. She suddenly wanted to take back what she said but she knew that she couldn’t do that.

Why would she feel bad? It was the thing that needed to be said.

“Cross…”

“Don’t. I get it, Chloe. You don’t have to say anything more.” Even his voice was cold. She swallowed hard and then nodded her head. Until the elevator reached the 20Th floor, no one spoke a word.

Then, the ding sound of the elevator broke the silence before the elevator opened.

“Chloe? Cross?” She lifted up her gaze to the person who spoke. It was Vito. He was looking at her and Cross alternately.

“G-Good morning, Vito.” She forced a smile. Cross just nodded his head at him.

“Why are you together? Shouldn’t you be working right now, Cross?” Chloe furrowed. His voice sounded a little off. She cleared her throat.

“He just finished fixing the elevator sensor. Anyway, I’m going to my office now.” A part of her wanted to take one last glance at Cross before leaving but she ignored that urge and just headed to her office without looking back.

She swore that she could feel his hot stare on her back that was why she picked up her pace. When she reached her office, she closed the door like a someone was chasing after her. This wasn’t good. She should probably avoid him at all cost. How can you do that when he works here at Larsen Corp. just like you? He’s the temporary janitor so he needs to clean your office everyday. You don’t have a choice but to see him.

She groaned in frustration.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter, Amores?

How’s the chemistry of these 2 so far?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE, FOLLOW

chapter 5

ᕼᎯᖰᕈႸ ᖇ∈Ꭿᖱ⫯ﬡɢ, ᗩⲙᗝᖇ∈⟆ ❤️

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 5

CHLOE groaned in frustration while tossing and turning on her bed. She couldn’t sleep at all. She checked the time on the digital clock on the bedside table and groaned once again when she saw that it was already 2 am.

“What the hell, Chloe?! You still need to wake up early tomorrow!” She closed her eyes again, hoping to finally fall asleep but she fluttered her eyes open right away when Cross’ face suddenly popped up on her mind.

Yes, she couldn’t sleep because Cross had been occupying her mind. She couldn’t forget that look on his face when she left him inside the elevator earlier today. It was haunting her!

She wanted to think that he got hurt by what she said but why would he? What happened to them in the past was nothing but a spur of the moment decision on her part while she was drunk. Besides, he succeeded on getting what he wanted that night so he should be happy.

“Don’t tell me, he feels guilty?” She shook her head. She doesn’t understand why he was acting that way but she didn’t care. He shouldn’t even be working at Larsen Corp. in the first place.

But her curiosity was bugging her. How come he ended up becoming the maintenance man and a substitute janitor in Larsen Corp.? What happened to him?

She sighed. “Whatever his reasons were, it’s none of your business, Chloe. Maybe, this is his karma for what he’d done to you.” Chloe wasn’t the type of person who take pleasure in watching others suffer but Cross wasn’t a good man.

Even though, they didn’t know each other aside from that one night they shared together, what she heard from his mouth the morning after that night was enough to sum up his personality; of what kind of person he really was.

Then, in order for her to forget any thoughts about him, she decided to go downstairs to get herself a glass of milk. She should get her act together and not think about nonsensical things. This wasn’t like her.

EVEN though Chloe was sleep deprived, she still managed to wake up on time. That was one of her talents actually. She didn’t need an alarm clock to wake her up because she always manages to wake up on time whether she had a complete bed rest or not.

She was about to head towards her meeting place when she remembered that she needed to get something at Larsen Corp. Thankfully, she had enough time for the detour.

She decided to park her car, which was a Dynamo Red 2022 Audi R8, in the outside parking lot of Larsen Corp. because it was nearer to the entrance of the building. Parking in the underground parking would be a waste of time since she would leave right away anyway.

Cladded with red pantsuit which paired with stiletto heels, she confidently walked towards the entrance of the building, a little bit in a hurry, when she almost tripped over because the heel of her left stiletto got stuck into one of the small holes of the manhole cover.

“What the heck?!” She tried to pull it out but it was really stuck like Velcro. She checked the time on her smartwatch and saw that it was already 8:25 am. Her meeting would be at 9 am and she still needed to drive all the way there!

“Damn it! Why won’t it come off?!” She hissed in frustration after about two minutes of trying. She couldn’t believe that this happened to her today of all days. Well, she almost never parked there because she always preferred the underground parking.

“Why does this manhole cover have these small holes in them anyway? Haven’t they thought about the women who wear heels that could stuck in it?” If there were someone who would see her fighting with the manhole cover like that while talking alone, they would surely think that she was crazy.

She was sure that she looked funny at that moment but she didn’t care. And she even put her favorite red lipstick on and dark shades. Tsk!

Then, she heard an amused laugh of someone and when she looked up, she saw Cross sauntering towards her with a smirk on his face. She didn’t expect this after their conversation in the elevator yesterday.

In fact, she expected that he wouldn’t talk to her ever again.

“Who would have imagined that I could witness a sexy beautiful lady fighting with the manhole cover early in the morning? What a scene. Definitely one of a kind.”

Chloe’s cheeks heated up and suddenly got conscious of her looks. He was obviously trying to suppress his laugh while gazing at her. Well, who wouldn’t laugh at her? She was crouching down, trying to pull her stiletto from being stuck while talking alone full of irritation.

To hide her embarrassment, she straightened her back and glared at him.

“What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be working at this time, if I’m not mistaken.” The corner of his lips twitched.

“Yeah, I was in the middle of working but I needed to get something from my car so I came out of the building.”

“Then, do whatever you came here to do and leave me alone.”

His eyebrows shot up. “Are you sure?”

“Yes!” His face turned serious as he shrugged his shoulders and then walked towards the white old ford focus 2000 that coincidentally parked right next to her car.

She almost raised an eyebrow. Yes. His car was old but it was actually sparking clean while her car already needed a carwash. Well, it wasn’t that dirty. She just didn’t have the time to treat her car for a carwash for two weeks already because she’d been so busy.

She watched him open the trunk of his car, retrieved something red like a tool box and then closed it again.

As he began walking away, Chloe removed her foot from her stiletto and tried pulling it with her hand, trying to be careful not to break it because she didn’t have the time to go back home to change shoes, but her effort was still unsuccessful.

She looked around desperately, hoping to find someone else who could help her but no one was there aside from…

She looked at Cross who seemed to be really leaving her there. If she wouldn’t manage to free her stiletto as soon as possible, she would surely be late to her meeting. Leaving it there was out of the question because she didn’t have the time to swing by the store to buy another one either. Why is this happening to me?!

She sighed in defeat and decided to give up.

“Wait!” She said out loud to get Cross’ attention and she succeeded. His steps came to a halt and he turned his head to look at her. Damn! He looked so darn serious that she almost changed her mind to ask him for help.

“Yes? Do you need anything, Your Highness?” She scowled at him as she hinted the slight sarcasm in his tone. At that moment, she almost changed her mind and just wait for someone else to pass by but she didn’t have the time to do that.

“I need your help.” He shot her a look. Gosh! Those aquamarine eyes were gazing at her intently as if he wanted her to melt under his gaze and her heart jumped for some reason.

She huffed, tried her best to calm herself down and met his gaze. She wanted to pull her hair in frustration. What is wrong with you, Chloe? Why do you seem to be acting strange whenever you’re in front of this guy?

“Please…” A small smile appeared on his lips as if that was the only word he was waiting from her, and seconds later, he was knelt before her on his knee, inspecting the situation.

“Are these original?”

She cocked up an eyebrow. “Excuse me?”

“I said, are these original?” He was referring to her stilettos.

“Of course. Do I look like someone who wears fake?” She even placed her hand on her waist as she sassily answered. Amusement filled his tantalizing aquamarine eyes.

“That’s not what I meant. I asked you that because if these were fake, then the damage would surely be greater if I forced to pull it off. But since it’s not fake, then the damage will surely be minimal.” Before Chloe could decipher what he was saying, he uprooted the shoe from being stuck in one of the holes of the manhole cover and just like that, it came off.

Chloe’s jaw dropped. How come it came off easily like that when Cross did it? She was having a hard time a while ago. Seriously?

“Yup. It’s original, alright.” He muttered while inspecting the part of the heel which got stuck in the small hole. There was scratch-like damage around it but it wasn’t that bad.

“I told you, it is.” She was about to take the stiletto from him but he pulled it away from her grasp.

“Oops. Not so fast.” She huffed and was about to snap at him when he spoke.

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” Even though he looked serious, Chloe could see that his eyes were dancing with mischief. She released a breath.

“Thank you for helping me.”

He nodded. “You’re welcome. But that’s not what I want as a reward though.” She cocked up an eyebrow.

“You’re actually expecting a reward?”

“Of course. What is this, community service?” What’s with this community service thingy that he loves saying it?

“And what made you think that I would give you a reward?” He gazed into her eyes intently before answering.

“Because I know that you’re the kind of person who doesn’t want to owe anything from anyone.”

She crossed her arms across her chest. “Fine. What do you want in return then?”

“You.” Her eyes went wide.

“Excuse me?! What did you just say?!”

He smiled boyishly. “I mean, I don’t know yet. In the future, I’ll come collect my reward.” He then gazed at her bare foot.

“Can you just give me back my stiletto? I’m in a hurry. I have a meeting to catch.”

“Give me your foot.” He even held out his hand.

“What? No!”

“Just do it.” Just one glance in his eyes and she knew that it would be futile for her to argue with him and she didn’t have the time to argue either.

With a huff, she lifted her foot a little from the ground and then held onto his shoulder with one hand to gain support.

“You have beautiful feet.” He complimented. Her heart skipped a beat and she groaned inwardly. Then, she gasped when Cross’ warm hand gently wrapped around her ankle area and helped her put on her shoe.

For a hunk, she didn’t expect his touch to be so gentle.

“You don’t have to do this. I can do it by myself.”

“Let me.” He insisted. She bit her lower lip. She didn’t know that he could be persistent.

“T-Thank you.” She almost hit her own head when she stammered. He stood up with a contented smile.

“You’re welcome, Chloe. Remember, you owe me. Anyway, good luck on your meeting, Ms. Director. I need to go back to work.” Before she could answer, he took the tool box and marched his way towards the direction of the entrance of the building.

She clutched her chest as her heart pounded like crazy. Her breathing was hard too.

“What was that about?” She muttered confusedly while watching him walking away from her. “Is something wrong with me? I think, I should get myself checked. This might be because of stress or overfatigue.”

Thankfully, it would be here long-awaited vacation after this meeting so she would take that chance to relax and free her mind from any stress.

OF COURSE, Chloe’s meeting went well. At last, she could finally rest because she would be having two weeks of vacation. She had been waiting for this after all the hard work. It had been a year since the last time she had a vacation.

She had a chat with everyone before she gathered her stuff and prepared to leave.

Everyone of the important people of the company was present except for the CEO because he was on a vacation. Vito, who was the COO, was the one who handled everything.

After the meeting, they didn’t have the chance to speak because he was busy talking to the other stockholders.

“There’s a new club down town. My friends and I are going to check it for the first time tonight. Do you want to come with us, Chloe? It’s weekend tomorrow. Let’s have some fun.” Mr. Maxwell Go, one of the executive directors of Larsen Corp. just like her, said.

The meeting with the stockholders of the Larsen Corp. was held at Korsa, the newly built hotel and resort that was owned by the Larsen Corp.

The ribbon cutting would be tomorrow but she wouldn’t attend the event because she would be on her vacation leave.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Go, but I have another meeting to attend to tonight. And please, don’t call me Chloe. We’re not close.” His face reddened as the others who heard it snickered. He then cleared his throat.

“Oh, is that so? Maybe, next time then.”

“I don’t think there’s a next time.” His eyebrows creased.

“And why’s that?”

“Because I am not interested. Besides, I don’t see any reason for me to come with you anywhere. Anyway, I need to go. Excuse me.” Before Mr. Go could answer, Chloe turned her back and marched her way out of there.

She didn’t mean to be rude or something but she just didn’t want to associate herself with the kinds of him. She was aware that if she weren’t in front of those guys, she would’ve been the center of their topic and she hated it.

She was already at the door when she noticed that she left her cellphone. She groaned. Damn it! She didn’t have a choice but to go back.

“I can’t believe that she rejected your invitation again, Max. Why do you still keep on asking her to go somewhere with you anyway? You know that she’s a manhater. Didn’t you hear what she did to Dereck? She embarrassed him at the lobby the other day. I think, the rumor about her three years ago was right. I mean, I didn’t believe it because a hot girl like her in the showbiz industry at that is surely far from being a cold fish but I guess, I was wrong.” Chloe overheard Mr. Felix Hall, the Accounts Manager of the company said to Mr. Go and her steps came to a halt.

“Damn that woman! She’s the only one who made me feel like the ugliest guy on earth by the way she rejected me countless times! I can’t accept this!” Chloe looked at the others and thankfully, no one else seemed to have heard what he said aside from Felix because they were busy discussing something.

“Tone down your voice, Max! The shareholders and board might hear you, especially the COO!” Chloe gritted her teeth and she felt a sudden strong urge to walk up to them and embarrass Max in front of everyone but stopped herself from doing so. It wouldn’t be worth it. She didn’t want to stoop so low.

With her chin raised proudly, she went to retrieve her phone from the table.

“You’re still here, Chloe? I thought, you already left?” She lifted her head and saw Vito smiling at her. She forced a smile.

“Oh, I was about to but I forgot my phone so I had to come back.” She noticed from the corner of her eyes that Felix and Max’s head snapped at their direction upon hearing her voice and her eyebrow cocked up. They looked tensed all of a sudden.

“Is that so? Anyway, are you going to go out of the country during your vacation?”

“I don’t think I will but I already have plans to do during my vacation.”

“So, you won’t be home in case I want to see you?”

“No. I’ll be somewhere else.” Chloe saw the disappointment in his eyes.

“What about the dinner with your family? I’m sure, your father mentioned it to you. We will be in Tennessee tomorrow.”

“I don’t think I’ll be able to be there. Sorry, Vito. Maybe, next time.”

“O-okay, then. See you when you come back.”

She smiled and nodded her head. When she exited the building, she released a breath. After her vacation trip, she would just stay at home until she goes back to work but if she said that to Vito, she had a feeling that he would show up at her door.

It wasn’t like she didn’t want that to happen. She just wanted to relax without thinking about the company and work.

She’d been very dedicated to her work and now, she believed that she deserved a break from everything.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 6

I would really appreciate it if you recommend this story to your friends. Thank you, Amores. :)

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 6

THAT NIGHT, Chloe was busy packing her stuff for her weekend getaway when her phone rang. She bit her lower lip when she saw who the caller was. Her dad.

“Hi, dad.”

“Chloe, I called to remind you that you need to be home tomorrow evening. The Larsens will be here at Tennessee tomorrow so I invited them over for dinner and—”

“—Dad, I’m sorry but I can’t come home. I’m going somewhere tomorrow. I will be staying there for the entire weekend and if I enjoyed my time there, I would probably extend my stay since I’m on vacation for two weeks.”

“What?! How come you didn’t tell us? You knew that I’ve been planning on inviting them over for dinner when they come here to Tennessee. Don’t tell me, you forgot?” She closed eyes, trying to calm herself down.

“Dad, I’m sorry. It slipped off my mind. Maybe, next time.” She heard him huff.

“They will be going back there to Florida on Monday and who knows when will they have time to come here again. Where are you going anyway? Is this more important than having dinner with the Larsens?” She massaged her temple, suddenly feeling stressed out.

Honestly, she was fully aware that her parents would be inviting the Larsens for dinner this weekend but she intentionally booked a weekend getaway instead of going home because she didn’t want to attend.

“Dad, please. I just wanted to have a couple of days for myself to relax and rest. I only have two weeks of vacation leave and I want to use it to free my mind from any stress. I already planned everything that I wanted to do these coming two weeks and I can’t change that now.”

“And dinner with the Larsens is a stress for you? You know how important this is to us and yet you want to go somewhere else. When you told me that you didn’t want to work in our company and work at Larsen Corporation instead, I agreed because the Larsens are almost family to us.

“But ever since you started working there, you began to slip away from us. You don’t even come home anymore except when your mother calls you.” Yes, she chose to work at Larsens Corp. instead at their own company because she wanted to get away from her controlling father.

Larsen Corp. was situated in Tallahassee, Florida. Tallahassee wasn’t that far from Nashville but at least, she could have her own freedom, at least a little bit. Her father allowed her to stay in Florida because of the Larsens.

Yes, she felt like she couldn’t breathe anymore that was why she insisted on working at Larsen Corp. Vito personally asked her father to allow her and thankfully, he did. Ever since she started living in Tallahassee, she experienced having the kind of freedom that she never had before.

She was her parents’ only child and she understood why they were very overprotective over her but she couldn’t take it anymore that she wanted to breathe free and coming to Florida was her only option back then.

“Dad, can we please discuss about this when I get back? I’m sorry but I can’t come home this weekend.” Her voice held finality.

“Chloe—”

“—Dad, please.” He went silent for a couple of seconds before he sighed.

“Okay. I will let this pass for now but there’s no next time, Chloe.” His tone was firm and her grip around her phone tightened.

“Goodnight, dad. See you when I come back. Love you.” She threw her phone on the bed and slowly sat on the edge as if all the life within her got drained out.

Even though her father didn’t mention it, she knew very well why the Larsens were coming over for dinner and she loathed the idea.

That night, she tried to forget about it and focus on her planned trip. It was 4:30 am when she was on the road, going to Isla Amante also known as Cupid’s Island. At least, she finally had the time to attend the annual festival there.

Every year, they celebrate what they called ’Fiesta del amor“ on the island and this festival attracts many tourists. But the number of people who could attend the festival was limited to those who had secured invitations in order to control the crowd and to protect the island.

This year, she managed to get an invitation courtesy of her cousin Grey Markis who happened to be one of the owners of the Island.

The festival consisted of a whole week of celebration and it was full of events like fireworks competition, band competition and many more. But the lanterns night was the highlight of the event, which would be held on the last night of the festival, where couples could join by releasing their own lantern up the sky. It was believed that the couples who would do this would be together forever.

Well, it was just an urban legend and she didn’t believe it. She only wanted to go this year to enjoy and see if the festival were indeed worth the time.

WHEN Chloe arrived at the port, she parked her car in the private parking lot there and then got on a boat going to Isla Amante. It was still 5:30 in the morning and the boat she got onto was the first trip to the Island of the day.

There were three scheduled trips everyday and that comprises of 5:30 am, 1:30 pm and 7:30 pm. She intentionally chose to get on the first trip so that she would be on the island early.

She didn’t want anyone showing at her door to take her home.

Upon arriving at the island, she looked around in awe. Beautiful was an understatement. It was a paradise. She couldn’t believe that even though the island was a tourist destination especially during the festival, they still managed to maintain its cleanliness and beauty.

The sand was pale pink and it was breathtaking. The rumors were right. This was the most stunning beach she had ever seen.

Then, the mountain standing proudly at the northern part of the island caught her attention. She gasped in admiration upon seeing that magnificent waterfall cascading freely from the peak of the mountain. If she wasn’t mistaken, the picturesque work of nature could be seen from any part of the island, standing proudly and displaying its beauty for everyone to admire to.

“My God. It’s so beautiful.”

While she was admiring the view, a man wearing Hawaiian floral shirt and white mesh shorts came up to her. She thought, he was handsome and manly but she almost choked with her own spit when he spoke and heard his gay voice. She didn’t expect that.

“Good morning, Miss Rosenberg. Welcome to Isla Amante where you can find true love. I’m Alex and I’m the manager of this island. I’ll be the one to take you to your cottage. Mr. Markis instructed me to personally come and show you around.” Her eyebrows shot up.

“Where you can find true love? It sounds like a dating app.” Alex laughed and tucked the imaginary stray hair behind his ear in a girly manner.

“Well, it’s the slogan of Isla Amante. Many people seemed to have found their happy ever after here that’s why it is dubbed as ‘Cupid’s Island’ by many.”

“That’s interesting.”

“You don’t believe it?” Chloe shrugged her shoulders.

“Well, I just don’t think that love could be easily found. I mean, how can you even tell that you’re in love when you’re on a paradise-like island like this? It’s easy to assume things until you finally realize that everything is just an illusion; a spur of the moment.”

“What do you mean?”

“There’s this saying and I quote ‘Never make permanent decisions on temporary feelings.’ When you’re on an island like this; of course, you’re happy while enjoying the moment. I don’t think it’s wise to think that you’re in love with someone right away, especially when you just met that person here.”

Alex giggled. “Oh, you never know. Who knows? You might find the love of your life here?” Chloe smiled and shook her head.

“I’m not here for that, Alex. Besides, that’s impossible to happen.” Alex just smiled and didn’t comment further about it.

“Okay, I’ll take you to your cabin first and if it’s to your liking, I’ll show you around after.”

“Oh, that’s nice of you to do that. Thank you.” They were about to get onto the golf cart when she saw a familiar figure from her peripheral vision but when she turned her head to confirm if it was really him, he already disappeared.

“Was that Cross?” She muttered to herself but then shook her head. No. That’s impossible.

You’re just imagining things, Chloe.

“Is there something wrong, Ms. Rosenberg?”

She smiled. “No. I thought, I saw someone I know but I was mistaken.”

“Oh, shall we go then?” Chloe nodded her head and shortly after that, they got onto the golf cart and headed to their destination.

While they were on their way, she kept on looking around, getting more impressed with the scenery. The place was huge and fully developed that was why she was surprised to see that the sand on the beach was pink.

“I assume, there are many water activities during the festival?” Chloe then inquired Alex.

“Of course. Every year, water activities are one of the things that people look forward to. But aside from the water activities, visitors can do mountain adventures too like caving, rock climbing, etc. See that lone mountain over there?” He used his lips to point at the mountain at their left.

“There are few caves there but the main attraction is the Cupid’s waterfalls which resembles the Angel falls. The water cascades from the top of the mountain and directly falling into the river until it reaches the sea water.

“You see, just about 50 meters from the bottom of the waterfalls is where the fresh water from the river and salt water from the sea meets. You should make sure to visit it during your stay here. You will definitely love it.” She could hint the pride in Alex’s voice as if he was talking about his achievement or something.

“I’ll definitely go see it.” She looked around again. “I can’t believe how beautiful this island is. It’s surreal. How do they maintain the cleanliness and beauty of this paradise when there are many people who come to visit here?”

“Well, Isla Amante is basically not for everyone. Contrary to the hearsay going around, even if it’s not festival, entering this island is not easy. It requires an invitation not to mention a lot of money. A person must send a formal request for invitation if they’re interested to visit. Not everyone is lucky to be granted an invitation though. No matter how rich you are if you don’t deserve to be here, you wouldn’t be granted any invitation.” Alex answered with a smile, only threw her a glance because he was driving.

“Isn’t that impractical? I mean, if they accept as many tourists as possible, they would earn more. I’m sure, a lot of people would flock to this island the moment they open it to the public.”

“And destroy it.” He answered while shaking his head. “You see, the owners of this island don’t care about money or fame. They only care about maintaining the beauty of this place and let some lucky people to enjoy it while at it. This used to be an island exclusive for the owners and their families only but they decided to share its beauty. Yes, coming here is very expensive but I can say that it’s worth it.”

“Interesting.” Chloe uttered as she continued on admiring the surroundings. Shortly after that, they arrived.

“This is your own beach cottage, Ms. Rosenberg. Mr. Markis specifically reserved this cottage for you because it’s situated perfectly near the Amante Square where the majority of the events will be held during the night.” They entered inside and she immediately noticed how luxurious it was.

They went to the balcony and she saw some people on the beach. Some were even nude while sun-tanning.

“If you want to swim, you have your own private access to the water.” Alex went to the right side of the balcony and then pulled the railing. She was surprised realizing that it actually opened.

She looked down. There were five-step stairs leading to the water. That made her smile. She didn’t think that Grey would actually go his way to reserve the best cottage for her.

After checking in, Alex drove her around the island to show her around and she was more than impressed. She made the right decision of coming here.

“Thank you for touring me around, Alex. I appreciate it.”

“You’re welcome, Ms. Rosenberg. If you need anything, feel free to contact me. Mr. Markis instructed me to cater all your needs.” He handed her a business card and then they parted ways.

After eating lunch, she spent her afternoon hanging out on the balcony of her cottage, reading a book while lounging on the lounge chair in her two-piece bikini. It was so relaxing that she even fell asleep.

When dinner time came, she decided to eat at the Italian restaurant she saw earlier. While walking down the Amante Square, on her way to the restaurant, she heard a beautiful melody as someone was playing ‘Nothing’s gonna change my love for you’ on a violin.

She saw couples dancing in the middle of the Amante Square to the tune of that sweet music. Curious, she looked for the person who was playing the violin and imagine her surprise upon seeing who it was. Her heart pounded crazily.

“What the heck is he doing here?” She muttered, stunned. She didn’t know that he actually knew how to play violin and he was so good at it.

Then, their gazes met and her breath literally got trapped in her throat. He was evidently surprised upon recognizing her but smiled anyway as he continued on playing that sweet music.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Who do you think is Cross?

What is your impression of Isla Amante a.k.a. Cupid’s Island?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 7

ʕ•́ᴥ•̀ʔっ♡

Ԋαρρყ ɾҽαԃιɳց, 𝓐𝓶σɾҽട!

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 7

FOR SOME reason, it suddenly felt like they were the only ones there as their gazes remained locked. Chloe was mesmerized by the sight of him playing violin. She had seen many violinists perform before and she never thought that it was a sexy instrument until she saw Cross played it.

The way he moved his hand with every stroke while his eyes closed was enthralling. How come a muscular and ruggedly handsome guy like him could create such sweet and beautiful music? Such a contrast to his personality but in a very beautiful way.

She didn’t know how long she got rooted on her feet while watching him until she was pulled out of her reverie when he finished playing that song and everyone clapped. Everyone was undeniably impressed.

“Damn. He’s so hot not to mention that he plays the violin so well.” Chloe overheard one of the girls sitting on a bench nearby, giggling like teenagers and openly admiring Cross.

“Yeah. He’s so my type.” The other girl answered and for some reason, she didn’t like the sound of it. She looked at Cross again. People were handing him some cash as they were impressed by his performance. He thanked them and put his violin in the violin case before approaching her.

“Hi, Chloe. I didn’t expect to see you here.” The way he was staring at her made her self-conscious for some reason. It was as if those aquamarine eyes of his were trying to read the very depths of her soul. Gosh! She never met someone who stares like the way he does.

“I should be the one saying that. How come you’re here?” She began walking and he followed her.

“Why? Is that surprising for the likes of me to come here?”

“Well, to be honest, yes.” His lips curved with a smile. The kind of smile that was manly and confident but not to the point of being overconfident.

“You really don’t hold back your words. You say what’s on your mind and I like that about you.” She raised an eyebrow.

“You sound like you know me well when we both know that you don’t.” He shrugged his shoulders.

“You’re wrong.” Her steps came to a halt as she snapped her head at his direction.

“What?”

He chuckled. “Nothing. I didn’t say anything. Anyway, where are you heading to?”

“I’m going to eat dinner.” He nodded his head and didn’t say anything more. She thought he would eventually go on separate way but until they reached the Italian restaurant, he didn’t.

“Are you following me?” She asked with a cocked-up eyebrow.

“Not really. I was going to come here after basking.” He even beamed at her. She leered at him and then entered the restaurant. Of course, he followed her. She was about to say something when someone suddenly approached Cross.

“Cross, my man! I didn’t know that you already arrived.” Her jaw dropped. It was Grey, her cousin. He knows Cross?

“I arrived this afternoon.” The two did a fist bump followed by the pull-in and a couple of quick slaps on the back before Grey finally noticed her presence.

“Chloe?”

“Hi, Grey. I didn’t know that you and Cross are acquainted.” She said and Grey glanced at Cross with an edgy smile before approaching her to give her a bearhug.

He cleared his throat. “Yes. We know each other. Anyway, how’s your first day here in Cupid’s Island?”

“It was great. Thank you for making sure that I’d be comfortable while I’m here.”

“Don’t mention it. It wasn’t like I did anything.” He muttered the last sentence but it still reached her ears.

Chloe’s forehead crinkled. “What do you mean?”

“What? N-Nothing. I didn’t say anything.” She gave him a sharp stare.

“I heard what you said, Grey, so don’t give me that answer.”

Grey scratched the back of his head. “What I meant was, the employees were the ones who made sure that you would be comfortable here. No need to thank me. Damn. You never changed. Still scary when mad.” He cleared his throat. “Anyway, enjoy Isla Amante, Chloe. Who knows, you might experience the power of Cupid and find your forever here?”

She rolled her eyes. “Since when did you start believing about such silly things, my dear cousin?” He laughed.

“Well, everything is possible. Anyway, welcome to my restaurant. I mentioned about this to you before, right?”

“Really? I forgot. It must’ve slipped off my mind.”

“Well, what else is new? You never paid any attention to such stuff. Anyway, did you two come here to eat? You have a great timing because there’s still one table available.” Before Chloe could answer, Cross spoke.

“We’ll take it, amigo. I’m already hungry and all I want to do right now is eat.” Grey’s eyebrows shot up.

“Okay then. It’s that way.” Grey led the way and Cross followed him but Chloe remained on her spot.

“What are you still waiting for, little cousin?” Grey asked with arched eyebrows when he realized that she wasn’t following them. She sneered at him.

“Don’t call me that. Anyway, I think I’m good. I’ll just wait for another table.”

“Why, Chloe? Are you afraid of me?” Cross asked wearing a serious face. She shook her head right away.

“Of course, not. Why would I?”

“Then why do I feel like you’re trying to avoid me? Don’t worry. I don’t bite.” This time, there was a hint of playfulness in his voice even though his expression remained the same.

“I just don’t see the reason for us to eat together.”

“For old time’s sake?”

“I don’t know what you’re trying to say.”

He sighed. “I earned some cash from basking. I want to treat you and you can’t say no.” She cocked up an eyebrow and stared at him with her chin held high.

“And why’s that? I have every right to decline.”

“But you can’t because you owe me one. Remember about the other day?” Chloe groaned. She almost forgot about that time when Cross helped her pull her stiletto from the hole of the manhole cover. Damn!

She crossed her arms across her chest, their gazes didn’t break as if waiting if who would break their eye contact. She sighed in defeat.

“Fine. Since you saved me that day, I’ll have dinner with you. But this will be the last time for you to ask me anything.” The corner of Cross’ lips twitched.

“Let’s see about that.” Chloe was about to answer when Grey spoke.

“Are you two done? Funny. You two seem like a couple arguing over something trivial.” He even shook his head while saying that full of amusement.

“Excuse me. We’re not a couple.” Before the two guys could react, she already walked past them and headed towards the vacant table.

“Enjoy your date, lovebirds. If you need anything, you can ask my crew because I need to leave now. I’ll be meeting someone.” Grey was about to leave when he stopped and looked at Cross.

“I’ll entrust my cousin to you, buddy. I’ll skin you alive if something happened to her in your care.” He then left but not before winking at Chloe teasingly.

“That guy.” She muttered while shaking her head and Cross chuckled.

“Don’t worry. Just like I said, I don’t bite. You can relax.” She ignored what he said and checked the menu. Everything seemed appetizing but rather expensive. Well, it wasn’t surprising considering that they were in the famous Cupid’s Island.

Grey owned a famous chain of restaurant but Chloe never pegged him as someone who would venture into an Italian restaurant. Well, he was always good in handling business.

They ordered their meal and soon they started eating. Cross was surprisingly talkative while she on the other hand was only answering him with monosyllables. That was the only way she could to protect herself from this unexpected encounter with this man on this island.

She came here to enjoy and relax but how could she do that now? Then, she realized something. So what if he was here? She didn’t have anything to be worried about.

“Can I ask you something?” Cross suddenly asked while they were having their dessert.

“What is it about?” He intently stared at her for a couple of seconds as if he was having a second thought if he was going to throw the question or not.

“I know, I’ve already asked this to you the other day while we were in the elevator but you didn’t answer. Now, I’ll ask it again.” He took a deep breath. “What happened to you that night? Until now, I still can’t understand what went wrong.” He looked genuinely clueless and her grip on the dessert spoon as her jaw clenched.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Her voice was cold and distant.

“Chloe, stop this game of yours already. I know that you know what I’m talking about and I want to hear your answer. Until now, I still don’t have any idea what went wrong.” She looked at him in disbelief. Oh, how she wanted to hit him in the head so that he could remember what he’d done.

“You know what, I can’t take this anymore. Fine. I’ll stop pretending that I don’t remember about what happened because to be honest with you, I still remember how you used me like it was just yesterday. You’re no different from the other guys I know. Thankfully, I discovered your true intentions right away.” She gave him an icy look before standing up.

“Thanks for the dinner. With this, we’re quits.” Without waiting for his response, she called for the waiter and asked for the bill. She was about to give him her card when Cross stopped her.

“I told you that I’d treat you.” His tone was slightly domineering but she didn’t let that affect her.

“Fine. Whatever you say. Thanks for the meal then.” She then marched her way out of the restaurant. But then, she couldn’t help but to get concerned about the bill. What if Cross’ money wasn’t enough to cover it? She was aware that dining there was expensive.

For some reason, she felt worried. She groaned and before she could think straight, she went back inside the restaurant and saw Cross still talking to the waiter.

She was about to approach them when she saw the waiter nod his head before leaving. Cross on the other hand seemed to be fine. She was about to retreat when he accidentally looked at her direction.

It was already too late. He already saw her.

He chuckled amusedly and walked up to her. Her eyes widened and quickly exited the restaurant without waiting for him.

“Chloe!” She heard him calling for her name but she ignored him and picked up her pace, almost running, just to get away from him. She knew that she was being childish but who cares?!

“Silly girl! Why did you go back in there?! Now, you seem like an idiot!” She chastised herself as she headed towards the direction of her cottage. There were only few people on the streets because it was dinner time on the island.

Because she kept on glancing behind her, she bumped into someone.

“Sorry.” She apologized as she winced upon smelling the smell of alcohol from the stranger. The man was obviously drunk.

His eyes squinted in anger. “Sorry? You—” Whatever he wanted to say was cut short upon staring at her face. He then smirked.

“Oh, what a lucky guy I am today. You’re Chloe Winters, right? That former actress who suddenly disappeared from the limelight a couple of years ago?”

Chloe’s body went stiff upon hearing what the man had said. But then, she managed to pull herself together.

“No, I’m not. Excuse me.” She was about to walk away when he blocked her way. Cold chills ran down her spine upon noticing that he was staring at her lecherously. She looked around and saw no one.

“Not so fast, Ms. Winters. Why don’t we hangout together? I know a nice place nearby.”

“No, thanks. I need to go.” But that seemed to irritate him as his eyes turned into slits.

“Why? I’m handsome and rich. What do you want? I can give it to you. I’m a good lover too. I’m sure that I’m better than that ex of yours.”

“I am not interested. Now, stop bothering me.” Her voice was firm as she gave him a sharp stare. He scoffed.

“Oh, how could I forget. So, I guess, the rumors were right, huh?” His voice was mocking and she gritted her teeth as she met his creepy gaze bravely.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Mister. I don’t talk to stranger so let me go before I call for help.” Alex informed him earlier today that Isla Amante was guarded 24/7. Even though their presence wasn’t noticeable, the guards were lurking around in the shadows.

Instead of getting scared, he laughed.

“Do you even know who I am? My father is a senator and—”

“—I don’t give a damn who you are or who your father is. I’m warning you, stop harassing me! I am not interested to hangout with a creep like you!” She spat at him and his face contorted in anger.

“You fùcking sl*t!” She squeezed her eyes shut upon seeing him raise his hand to slap her but that slap didn’t come for some reason. She opened her eyes and was surprised to see the creep on the ground, groaning in pain.

“Are you okay, Chloe?” She blinked upon seeing Cross’ worried face while staring at her. She couldn’t react right away.

He cupped her face with his hands. “Chloe? Do you hear me? I said, are you okay?”

That pulled her out from a trance-like state.

“I-I’m okay.” She glanced at the man on the ground. “Thank you for coming to my rescue.”

That put a smile on his face. He gently caressed her cheek with the back of his hand while staring at her full of gentleness.

“You don’t have to thank me, cariño.” Her heart skipped a beat. He actually called her by that endearment! That endearment from that night…

Her lips parted, wanting to say something but nothing came out of her mouth.

“You’ll pay for this! My father will hear about this! I’ll make sure to destroy you!” The creepy guy on the ground threatened but Cross seemed to be unaffected.

“What happened here?” Chloe and Cross looked at the person who just arrived. It was a handsome guy who had an angular fringe haircut with 2-week-old beard. His deep blue eyes caught Chloe’s attention. They seemed calm but she could sense danger from them.

Behind him were three men who looked like those guys in a mafia movie.

“This guy doesn’t deserve to even step foot on this island.” Cross answered firmly.

“I didn’t even do anything! Try putting your dirty hands on me and you’ll be sorry!” The guy barked at them but the three guys behind the blue-eyed guy apprehended him. He continued on threatening everyone but none of the four guys listened as they took him away.

“I’m sorry about that, Ms. Rosenberg. Don’t worry, you’re safe now. People like him have no place on this island.” The blue-eyed guy said.

“How did you know my name?” The corner of his lips twitched but he didn’t respond before disappearing into the darkness.

“Let’s go.” Before Chloe could answer, Cross took her hand before started walking. She didn’t have a choice but to follow.

“Where are you taking me? And why the heck are you holding my hand?”

“I’ll accompany you to your cottage. Everytime I look away, you always end up in situations like that. I can’t believe how much you attract those kinds of people.”

“Cross, you don’t have to. I can manage. I’m sure, that won’t happen again. You heard what that man said. I’m safe now.” He turned his head to look at her.

“No. I’ll take you to your cottage and that’s final.” She rolled her eyes.

“What am I, a kid?”

“Of course not. You’re one hell of a stunning and sexy woman.” She didn’t expect that and the beating of her heart became wilder while blushing profusely.

She looked at their entwined hands and she bit her lower lip. Gosh! What’s happening to me? I should keep my distance from this man, for crying out loud!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter? 

Why do you think Cross is in Cupid’s Island?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 8

👋≧◉ᴥ◉≦

𝓔𝓷𝓳𝓸𝔂, 𝓐𝓶𝓸𝓻𝓮𝓼❗

   🅑🅞🅝 🅦🅔🅔🅚🅔🅝🅓. 😘

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 8

THE NEXT day, Chloe was surprised to learn from Grey that the man who harassed her yesterday has been thrown out of the island. Apparently, he got blacklisted and would never have the chance to enter Cupid’s Island again.

“Do you know him? I mean, the man who took the guy who harassed me away?” Chloe asked Grey while they were having breakfast on her balcony. He came over to her cottage to check on her because he heard about what happened last night.

“Marquis? Yes, I know him but I can’t talk more about him. Why? Don’t tell me, you like him?” She gave him a deadpan look.

“Is that a joke? I’m just curious about him. He just seemed mysterious.” He laughed.

“I thought, you suddenly grew a crush on him. That would surely create a big problem.” Her eyebrows furrowed.

“What the heck are you talking about? That’s my choice if I’d choose to like him or not. I’m sure, no one is going to say anything because first of all, it’s my life and secondly, I am single.”

He shrugged his shoulders. “Nothing. I’m just messing with you. You don’t have to be so serious about it.” She stared at him.

“You’re hiding something from me, I can tell.” He chuckled.

“No, I’m not. You’re assuming things.”

“Well, if you’re hiding something, I will surely discover about it in no time.”

He laughed. “I’m telling you, I’m not. Anyway, where are you heading to later? Don’t tell me, you’re just going to spend the entire day here in your cottage?”

She took a sip of her coffee. “Of course not. I’m going to Cupid’s falls, I think. Just looking at it from afar just makes me wonder how beautiful it is up close. I mean, it’s so beautiful from up here so I’m sure, it’s more stunning up close. I am not interested in the events for today so I decided to go there.”

“Oh, that’s good. I’ll accompany you then. I’m free all morning so I should spend my free time with you.” Her eyebrow shot up.

“Are you sure? Aren’t you going to spend it with someone else instead?” He beamed, flashing his perfect teeth. Grey’s mother and Chloe’s mother were sisters and they grew up together that was why they were close.

People who don’t know them that much even often mistook them for being a couple. Grey even asked her to pretend to be his girlfriend a couple of times in order to eliminate those girls that wouldn’t stop pestering him.

“It’s a miracle that you actually agreed to come here so might as well bond with you. It’s been a while since the last time we hung out together because we’ve been very busy lately. Anyway, how’s everything? Your dad called me last night and asked if I knew where you were right now.” Chloe’s eyes widened.

“Don’t tell me, you told him that I’m here?!”

“Of course not. What do you think of me?” She sighed in relief.

“I’m glad, you didn’t. God! You made me panic for a bit.” He grinned.

“He sounded mad. Apparently, Vito and his family were at your house for dinner last night.” She tsked and just took another sip on her coffee without commenting.

“So, I guess, Vito is still into you?”

“Vito is just a friend, Grey. You know that.”

“But he doesn’t think the same way towards you. I’m a man, Chloe and I can tell when a man is in love with a woman. It’s pretty easy to tell, actually.” She released a breath. Hearing about it suddenly gave her a headache.

“Can we just talk about something else?” He chuckled.

“Hmmm…Sure. About what?”

“How come you know Cross? I think, I know most of your friends but I’ve never seen you with him before.” He went silent for a couple of seconds as if he was thinking of the right words to say or something.

“You don’t know all my friends, Chloe.” That was true but she was really intrigued for some reason. She had this strange feeling whenever she was staring at Cross and it made her curious about him. Come to think of it, she only knew his name and nothing else.

“So, tell me about him.”

His eyebrows shot up. “Why do you seem to be so interested about him? Don’t tell me, you don’t like Vito because you like Cross?”

“Of course, not! Can you just answer my question seriously?!” She snapped at him irritably. He laughed.

“Damn. You really never changed. Such an impatient and short-tempered woman you are. But these traits of yours only show up whenever someone hit the nail on the head about you.” She glared at him and he raised his hands in defeat.

“Fine. You don’t have to glare at me like that.” He took a breath and finally turned serious. “About Cross; we’ve been friends for a long time already. I think, he attended my birthday party once or twice years ago. He hates attending formal parties so he never came if the party was formal. Maybe, you didn’t notice him back then but he was actually there.” Chloe was surprised. She couldn’t remember him in any of Grey’s party.

Well, there were many visitors so maybe, they weren’t introduced to each other.

“I see. To be honest, I’m quite surprised that you’re friends with him. I mean, most of your friends are rich and well, Casanovas just like you.”

“Casanovas? Since when?” He looked genuinely clueless and she suddenly wanted to hit him in the head. This guy…

“Don’t play words with me, Grey.”

“I don’t think, we’re like that. We’re good guys.” Amusement was written all over his face. Chloe rolled her eyes.

“It’s useless denying it, my dear cousin. The name of your group says it all. Don Juans. Like seriously. Who calls themselves something like that? Self-proclaim Casanovas, eh?”

“We’re not Casanovas and FYI, we weren’t the ones who started calling our group of friends Don Juans. People did until we kinda got used to it.”

“People? You mean to say, those poor women whom you dumped before?”

“Of course not! We never do that! We always treat women right.” He denied right away while shotting her an innocent look. Chloe rolled her eyes once again.

She was about to respond when Grey’s phone rang.

“Yes?” He listened to the caller for a couple of seconds before ending the call.

“I need to drop by somewhere first before we head to the Cupid’s falls. Just wait for me at the Amante Square at 7:00.” She checked the time on her wristwatch. It was already 6:20 am. Just enough time for her to get ready before heading out.

“Okay. I’ll just get ready and then head out.”

CHLOE couldn’t help but to feel pissed because it was already 7:05 am but Grey hadn’t showed up yet. She even arrived at their meeting place 10 minutes early.

She tried to call him but his number was unattended. She grunted.

“That guy! I’m going to skin him alive!” She really hated it when people don’t arrive on time! Like seriously! They had an agreement to meet at 7:00 and yet he was late!

She waited for five more minutes and when he was still no show, she decided to go on her own.

She was about to take her backpack which was on the bench, containing her water bottle, swimsuit and other stuff, when someone took it from her. She looked at the person and was surprised to learn that it was Cross.

“Let’s go?”

Her forehead crinkled. “What are you talking about? Why are you here anyway?”

“I’m here to accompany you to Cupid’s falls. Grey can’t come because he’s busy.” Her jaw dropped.

“You’re going to accompany me on his stead? Why would you do that? And what’s keeping that guy busy anyway? He volunteered to accompany me and now, he’s suddenly busy? What the heck!”

“It’s dangerous for you to go there up alone. Yes, this place is generally safe but we can’t be sure about that. There are many people on the island right now and Grey and I don’t trust anyone when it comes to your safety.” Her eyebrow cocked up.

“Why would you be concerned about my safety?”

“Because you’re my friend’s cousin.” He answered casually and then slung her backpack over one shoulder and started walking. She caught up to him.

“Hey! Are you really serious about accompanying me there?” He threw her a glance with a smirk on his face.

“We should hurry. Morning is the best time to go there because it’s less crowded. Well, it’s not like it is really crowded. You know what I mean.”

She shot him a sharp glare. “You’re not answering my question.” He just chuckled and didn’t comment any further.

“Who would’ve thought that this guy is persistent? Why would he want to come with me to the falls anyway?” She muttered to herself.

“I heard that.” He chirped.

“What are you, a moth?” His steps came to a halt as he looked at her in disbelief.

“A moth? Seriously, Chloe? Do I look like an insect to you?” She suppressed the urge to laugh because of the expression on his face. He looked like a kid chiding someone for stealing their favorite toy.

“Well, Greater wax moths have great hearing. So, they say.”

“But they’re not as good looking as me so why compare it to me?”

She rolled her eyes. “Wow. And you’re complimenting your own self.”

He grinned. “I’m just telling the truth. Why are you suddenly talking about moths anyway? Most girls don’t like insects.”

“Hmm, I’m not one of those most girls you’re talking about.”

“Really? You’re not afraid of insects then?”

“Yes, in fact, I am holding one right here.” Chloe then reached for the neckline of his shirt, tugged it roughly, and slip something inside.

“Fùck! What’s that?!” Cross panicked when he felt the sensation of something falling underneath his shirt. Chloe couldn’t hold back her laugh when he even took off the backpack and threw it on the ground while trying to get the ‘insect’ off him in panic.

“What the fùck did you just put in my shirt?!” He asked while peeking inside his shirt but he saw nothing. She kept on laughing that her stomach was even hurting already.

“That was nothing but a small stone and yet, you panicked as if I put a snake in there. That was priceless. I’d pay to see that reaction from you again.” She said while still laughing and he shot him a look.

“You put a stone inside my shirt just to make fun of me?”

“Well, serves you right for being so full of yourself.” He didn’t answer but his eyes were fixed into hers.

“You’re enjoying this, huh?”

“Of course. Who would expect that a macho guy like you would be scared of insects like a girl? You panicked like crazy.” Damn. She couldn’t control her laughter that her eyes even shed tears.

Then, to her surprise, he suddenly took off his shirt and her eyes automatically raked his body a stare. Her laugh died down as her body went still. OMG! Her jaw slacked open.

“You finally stopped laughing, huh? Why? Do you like what you see?” He went closer to her and she swallowed hard. Say something, Chloe! Her inner self said and she tried but she actually stuttered!

“O-Of course, not! What are you trying to accomplish taking off your shirt like that? Aren’t you even embarrassed? People are already staring at you.”

“Why would I get embarrassed? We’re on an island so seeing people topless or even nude here is normal.” He slowly touched his chiseled chest down to his abs as if he was trying to entice her. Her heartbeat went crazier than a while ago.

She wanted to snap at him as a form of defense but it felt like her tongue stiffen.

“You can stare at my body as long as you want, Chloe. I’m at your mercy.” His voice was husky as his seductive eyes bored into hers with obvious desire. He didn’t even try to hide it.

She knew that look because she could still clearly remember how he stared at her like that during that night they spent together in the past. She swallowed hard. Oh, my…

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Where do you think all these teasing/seduction take Chloe and Cross

, Amores? 

Is Cross genuinely interested in Chloe or he’s just enjoying his time on the island?

How do you think Cross, a simple maintenance man/Janitor, managed to get an invitation to Cupid’s Island?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 9

A/N: Hi, Amores! Sorry for not updating last Tuesday. I was sick for a couple of days since my birthday last weekend that’s why I didn’t have the time to write. Anyway, I hope you like this chapter. Enjoy reading. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 9

THEIR lips were almost only an inch apart and Chloe’s breath literally stopped. In front of her was a very attractive and sexy man, gazing at her as if she was the most desirable woman in the world, trying to entice her in a way and her body was traitorously responding.

God! Why couldn’t she bring out the tigress side of her when it comes to this man? She never had a problem doing that to other guys before and yet, she suddenly turns into a sheep everytime Cross was near her.

Then, her eyes widened when she saw that he angled his head as if he was about to kiss her! Oh, my…Chloe, wake up!

“Cross…” She automatically placed her slightly shaking palms against his hard chest but didn’t have the strength to push him away.

“You haven’t changed. You’re still the most beautiful woman I’ve ever laid my eyes on.” While uttering those words, his eyes were fixed on her lips before slowly drawing his lips even closer. But just before their lips touch, someone spoke which broke the magic spell between them.

She almost sighed in relief when Cross distanced himself from her after they heard that voice.

“Hi, handsome. Can we disturb you for a bit?” Chloe recognized that girl. She was one of the women who were ogling at Cross yesterday while he was playing violin at Amante Square.

“Sure. Why? Do you need anything?” Chloe couldn’t help but to raise an eyebrow when she saw the friendly smile on Cross’ face while talking to the woman. Nearby were the woman’s friends, giggling giddily, while staring at their direction, at Cross to be exact.

Chloe’s eyebrows scrunched. Why the heck are these people behaving like Cross is a celebrity? Is this their first time seeing a handsome man?!

“Can you take us a picture? We wanted to have a group photo but no one’s available here that we could ask to take us a photo aside from the two of you.” Oh! The woman actually saw her! Chloe thought that she already turned into a ghost before this woman’s eyes because she didn’t even throw her a glance as if she wasn’t there. Her eyes were fixated on Cross and Chloe suddenly had the urge to poke them in irritation.

Seriously? This woman was staring dreamily at Cross as if she just saw a Greek god that landed in front of her. My gosh! If Cross wasn’t attractive, Chloe was sure that this woman would never act like that in front of him. Argh!

She couldn’t understand why she was felling irritated all of a sudden and she couldn’t control her emotion from flooding her chest.

“Sure, why not? Give me your camera.” The woman giggled giddily as she handed him the DSLR camera. Gosh! She could see how her eyes were twinkling while gazing at Cross and it pissed her off for a reason she didn’t bother to think.

“Ready, ladies!” Cross announced as he prepared to take their picture. Then, he counted to three and clicked. She thought, it was over but when the group of women approached him like bees, what they asked him next made her eyebrow cock up.

“Can we take a picture with you, handsome? We’re going home today and we just wanted to have some good pictures here on this paradise.” The way they continued giggling like teenagers heightened her irritation which was new to her.

Even though she was always a serious person, she’s never the type to easily get irritated when it comes to things like this because she never cared about other people’s business.

They even looked older than her and yet, they were acting like high school students who saw a handsome guy for the first time. As if Cross would agree. He’s not a celebrity for you to ask a picture with him!

“Are you sure you want to take picture with me? The photo might get ruined with me in it.” They laughed promiscuously. What?! He actually wants to?!

“It will be more beautiful and interesting with you in it, trust me. I mean, it’s not everyday that we encounter someone as hot as you.” One of them answered with a wide smile on her face and then shrieked like someone was tickling her. Gosh!

Cross shrugged his shoulders. “Okay then. I’ll just put my shirt back on.”

“No, it’s okay. You can stay topless like that.” One of them said and even touched Cross’ arm. Chloe wasn’t aware but her nostrils already flared in so much annoyance while watching those women talk with Cross in a flirty way. Why the heck is he allowing that woman touch him like that?!

Their boobs were almost popping out and looked like Cross was enjoying every moment of it.

“Yes. It’s actually better.” Another one chirped and Chloe almost hit Cross because of the way he was being so friendly like that. Why would he want to take a picture with them? He doesn’t even know them. One side of her brain said and her irritation grew even more.

Maybe, he finds one of them beautiful that’s why he wants to make a good impression to her. And the other side of her brain answered.

“Excuse me, Miss. Can you take us a photo?” Her attention was caught by an irritating voice. The first thing that she saw was the camera on that woman’s hand and when she raised her gaze, she saw the woman’s face, staring at her with knitted eyebrows. Chloe blinked innumerably as she stared back at her, trying to figure out if she heard it right.

“Hey, Miss. Are you listening?” The girl even waved her hand before Chloe’s face. She looked at her in disbelief. What did these women think of her? A camera woman? A Photographer? These women didn’t even acknowledge her presence as if she was just a standing stone next to Cross!

“You want me to take a picture of you people?”

“Yes. There’s no one else available here other than you so…”

“No.” Chloe flat out declined as she stared at her coldly.

“What? Why?” The woman sounded pissed. She cocked up an eyebrow at her.

“Because I don’t want to. I have more important things to do so if you’ll excuse me, I need to go.” Chloe then took her backpack with her and walked away.

“Chloe, wait!” Cross called for her but she ignored him. She didn’t know why but she really was so irritated seeing him flirting with those women. Yes, flirting! That jerk! He shouldn’t’ve come if he would get distracted easily like that from just seeing a couple of cleavage!

“I said, wait!” She blinked as he caught up to her and blocked her way.

“Get out of my way.” She ordered firmly while shotting him a glare but he shook his head.

“No. I won’t. Are you mad?”

“No. Why would I?”

“Then, why are you acting like you are?”

“I am not. It’s just your imagination. Why don’t you go back there and just entertain those women? I think, you’ll have a great time if your stayed with them instead of going to the falls with me. Time is running and I don’t have any plan to waste my time here. I want to see the waterfalls as soon as possible so I might as well start walking.”

“Why would I do that? I’m with you and I already told you that I would accompany you there—”

“—Oh, you actually remember that I was with you.” Her voice held sarcasm. “Good to know.” She then walked past him and was about to leave him there but he was quick to stop her by the hand. Argh! This guy is really persistent!

“Cross! Can you just leave me alone?!” She snapped at him and tried to pull back her hand but he didn’t let it go.

“What are you angry about? I wasn’t even doing anything bad. What went wrong?” She took a deep breath, calming herself down.

“I said, I’m not angry. Now, get out of my way. If you prefer to be with those women then fine. I’ll just go to the falls alone. No problem. I can manage. I’m not a kid anymore. I don’t need a company.” He stared at her, puzzled, before a grin slowly formed his lips.

“What in the world are you grinning about?” He chuckled and then shook his head.

“Nothing.” He then put his shirt on and then took the backpack from her.

“What are you doing? I thought, you would rather stay behind?”

“I didn’t say anything like that. C’mon, let’s go.” He began walking away while still holding her hand and she didn’t have a choice but to go on with the flow. She tried to pull back her hand because she felt those strange but delicious sensations that crawled throughout her being but the persistent guy didn’t let it go.

She stared at their entwined hands and chewed on her lower lip. She hated holding people’s hand especially if it was a guy and wasn’t her boyfriend but with Cross, everything came naturally as if his hand was meant to hold her hand.

She wanted to face-palm upon realizing what was going through her mind. Is she really serious of thinking corny things like that?!

“Is this really your style? You hold a woman’s hand like this even though she’s not your girlfriend?” Cross looked at her with a smile.

“No.”

“Then, why do you keep on holding my hand without even asking for permission first?” His smile widened.

“Because it’s you. I love holding your hand. It calms me. I hope, you feel the same way.” His answer was simple but it made Chloe speechless for some reason. Her heart pounded. She couldn’t understand why she couldn’t bring herself to treat him like she treated other guys.

He wasn’t the first guy who tried to act cozy with her like this but she shot them off like they had a contagious disease right away. She hated it. But when it comes to Cross, her inner tigress seems to have been tamed by him.

She groaned inwardly of the thought. That was ridiculous. She knew that she shouldn’t let him do what he pleases as if he didn’t do anything to her in the past but she was having a hard time organizing her thoughts and maintaining her rational thinking whenever he was around.

“ARE WE there yet?” Chloe couldn’t recall how many times she asked Cross that question. They’d been trekking for around thirty minutes already but until now, they haven’t arrived yet.

If you looked at the falls from afar, it seemed like it was just nearby but now, she proved that to be wrong.

“Only thirty minutes and you’re already complaining. I can’t believe how unfit you are.” Chloe’s eyes squinted in irritation.

“Excuse me. I’m fit. I always workout.”

“Working out at the gym is not the same as doing outdoor activities, Chloe.” She rolled her eyes. He sounded like a teacher giving advice to his student.

“No matter what kind of exercise you do and where you do it, at the end of the day, the result is the same.” He stopped walking and looked at her.

“Really? Then, we should probably pick up our pace then. I’m sure, you can keep up with me since you’re fit.”

“What?!” His eyebrows arched.

“Why do you sound so surprised? I thought you’re fit?” Chloe could see how his eyes were dancing with mischief. He was making fun of her!

Instead of giving him the joy of showing him how irritated she was, she cocked up an eyebrow and raised her chin proudly.

“Fine. Let’s pick up our pace. I want to get there as soon as possible so let’s go.” Before he could answer, she walked past him and went on ahead.

Damn! This guy was really testing her patience! I’ll show you!

But as they get closer to their destination, she didn’t expect the pathway there to be challenging. She was a little acrophobic and even though it wasn’t that high, just looking at the bottom of that rough pathway gave her chills down her spine.

“Ahhh!” She shrieked when she stepped on something and it gave away, causing her to slip. They were almost at the waterfalls because she could hear the sound of it but they had to pass by a rough rocky path, going down in order to reach the falls.

Thankfully, Cross was quick to grab her by the hand and successfully helped her to regain her balance.

Her legs were already killing her because they’ve been trekking for quite sometime. She wanted to stop to rest but her pride prevented her from doing so because Cross would surely make fun of her.

“I did say that we needed to pick up our pace but this kind of path is an exception. You should be careful. Look at down there. If I wasn’t fast enough to hold you, you could’ve fallen.” She could see the concern in his eyes and her heart reacted again.

“Thank you. You can let go of me now.” She was about to distance herself from him when he sat in a squatting position before her.

“What do you think you’re doing?” She asked with knitted eyebrows.

“Get on my back.”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

“Even though you’re not saying anything, I know that you’re afraid of heights not to mention that your legs are surely killing you because we’ve been trekking for a while. C’mon, I’ll piggyback you to the falls.” Her jaw dropped. She didn’t expect that.

“N-No, I’m okay. We might fall down if you carry me. I am a strong independent woman. I can do this.” Why would he offer to carry her? It wasn’t like she couldn’t do it anymore. She was a strong woman and no matter how scared she was of heights; she could do it! At least, she thought she still could…

But the last ounce of courage she had flew away just like that when she saw something black that suddenly past by in front of her.

At first, it didn’t register on her mind what it was but when she realized that it was a snake, she felt like her soul left her body.

“Cross!” She didn’t know why his name was the first thing that came out of her lips as she ran towards him, forgetting her fear of heights, and threw her arms around him in fear.

“What happened to you?”

“There’s a snake! Oh, God!”

“Really? Well, that’s normal because we’re in the mountain. Wait, don’t tell me you’re scared?” Because of irritation of his stupid question, she hit him on the arm.

“What do you think? Do I look like I’m happy seeing a snake?!” To her further irritation, he laughed.

“What were you saying a while ago? Strong and independent woman, huh? Where did that strong and independent woman go?” The dolt was making fun of her again!

“Jerk!” She was about to knee him where his weakness was, which was between his legs, but he was quick to stop her by placing his hands on her behind and pulled her towards his body. Now, their bodies were pressed together and their lips were almost touching.

She swallowed hard.

“You’re one hell of a tigress, huh? If you succeeded on hitting me between my legs, I would’ve given you a punishment that you deserve. Trust me, Chloe. I’ll punish you.” Her lips trembled of the way he was gazing at her lips.

That kind of look again. She saw that unconcealed desire in those aquamarine eyes of his again and it gave her unexplainable sensation throughout her body.

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about. Can you get away from me? You’re too close.” He smirked.

“I can easily read you, Chloe. It’s useless to lie to me. I’m always three steps ahead. Before you even think about doing anything, I already know what to do.” To mask her embarrassment, she tried to push him away but it felt like she was pushing a wall.

Then, she squealed in surprise when he suddenly scooped her up onto his arms, bridal style.

“Cross! What do you think you’re doing? We might fall down if you make a mistake so put me down!”

“Stop moving too much or else, we might really fall down.”

“You’re really an insufferable jerk, you know that?” She was glaring at him but he just laughed.

“No, I didn’t know that. I’m just trying to be a gentleman here. The snake is still nearby so if I allowed you to walk on your own, you might injure yourself for panicking. I can already picture you running away while screaming without even thinking of the possible danger and get into an accident.”

“What do you think am I? A kid? Of course, I will consider the danger around me before I panic like that.” His eyebrows arched.

“Oh, okay? Now I understand why you ran up to me like a ghost was after you just by seeing that snake. Didn’t you notice that you almost fell down a while ago because of what you did?” Chloe’s cheeks went red.

Yes, she knew that everything went blank when she saw that snake. Well, any normal human being like her would panic if they saw a snake. Duh! Who wouldn’t?

Because of that realization, not a word came out of her lips. She sneered at him instead and an amused laugh erupted from his lips.

“I didn’t know that you’re this adorable, Chloe. Such an adorable tigress.”

“Shut up. Just make sure that we won’t fall down or else, I’m going to skin you alive.”

“Of course, my lady. You’re too precious for me to let you get hurt in anyway.” Her heart literally skipped a beat again. He really was good in making her heart react like that. Effortlessly.

What did he mean by that?

She searched for his eyes and found that he was serious of what he said. No hint of his usual playfulness.

Because she didn’t know how to react nor what to say, she chose to remain silent until the finally reached the waterfalls.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter, Amores?

Is this the start of something new between Cross and Chloe?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 10

How’s this story so far?

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 10

“WELCOME to Cupid’s falls!” Chloe blinked innumerably upon hearing what Cross had announced. He was smiling at her and goodness! He was undeniably handsome. What the heck, Chloe?! Are you crazy?! Remember what this man had done to you three years ago! Don’t let him fool you again!

The voice of her inner self finally reached her and she felt like a bucket of ice-cold water splashed on her face, waking her up from her dream-like state.

“Thank you for carrying me all the way here. You can put me down. I can walk on my own.” His smile disappeared.

“Don’t worry. You’re light as a leaf. Besides, we’re almost there.”

“Just put me down already. I’m not an invalid person.” This time, her voice was firm. With knitted eyebrows, Cross put her down on her feet.

“Are you okay?” She averted her gaze from his.

“I’m fine. Nothing to worry about.” She then faced the majestic Cupid’s falls and she was awed by its beauty. What a paradise. Alex was right. This waterfall was indeed a must-see here in Isla Amante and undeniably the most beautiful waterfalls she had ever seen.

It really resembled the Angel falls but the mountain where the waterfalls was coming from seemed like a top part of a heart shape.

“I can’t believe how beautiful this place is.” She felt like she just stepped into another kind of paradise. The river had different vibrant and vivid colors such as red, green, yellow and other colors which caused by different kinds of phenomenon and it was more than breathtaking.

Grey already mentioned this to her which intrigued her. Unfortunately, there were parts of the river that people were not allowed to swim into in order to conserve the beauty of the place.

She was about to take a step, wanting to feel the water with her feet when they heard a squeal of a woman followed by a series of laughs. That voice sounded familiar to her for some reason.

Then, she spotted them at the other side of the river and she felt like her body turn into a statue. It was her ex together with that woman, Lauren Martin. Even if they were a little bit far from them, she couldn’t be mistaken.

This was her first time seeing them again after what happened three years ago and suddenly, she felt like the place got contaminated because of their mere presence. People like them didn’t deserve to even step foot in this paradise.

She turned around and faced Cross who was staring at her with a glint of concern in his eyes.

“I think it’s best for me to come back tomorrow. It’s kinda crowded in here and I don’t like it.” There weren’t other people there aside from them and the two pair she had dreaded to see after all this time.

It wasn’t because she was still bitter or something but because she didn’t want to remember what they did to her.

She was about to walk past him but he blocked her way with a determined look on his face.

“We will stay and that’s final.” She furrowed at him.

“Excuse me? You’re not the one who’s going to make decisions for me. I want to go back and that’s final.”

“You’re being coward.”

“I am not!”

“Then, why are you running away? Do you think I don’t know the reason why you suddenly want to go back?” He then looked past her, to Lauren and Liam to be exact, before looking back at her. “Don’t tell me, you still haven’t moved on from him?” Her eyes widened.

“What?! Of course, I’m over him! What do you think of me?!” She couldn’t help but to raise her voice. She didn’t need to ask how come he knew why she wanted to avoid those two because the scandal that happened three years ago went viral which reached everyone for sure.

He chuckled. “Then, everything’s cool. We’ll stay. Why would we leave just like that without enjoying this magnificent paradise first? We trekked for more than an hour to get here and I don’t want anyone to ruin our time here.” She went silent for a couple of seconds as she realized that Cross was right.

So, what if her ex and that woman were there too? She shouldn’t let them ruin her day.

“You’re right. We’ll stay.” His lips curved with a boyish smile.

“That’s my girl.” He then walked towards the big flat rock and climbed on top of it. He put her backpack down before pulling his shirt off him. She didn’t realize that her lips parted in awe while watching him undress. Holy, guacamole! If Cross decides to join the modelling world, he would get in for sure.

That sexy and manly physique of his could turn any woman’s knees into jelly.

“Your mouth, Chloe. Close it before a fly goes in.” She blinked innumerably upon hearing what he said. He was grinning mischievously at her and for a moment, she got confused of what he was talking about.

“W-What?” He laughed, got off the big flat rock and then walked up to her. This time, he was only wearing mesh shorts and her traitorous eyes couldn’t help but to rake him a stare.

Damn those abs… She shook her head and looked away upon realizing that she was gawking at him. My God, Chloe! This is not your first time seeing a man this handsome not to mention stacked so stop looking at him like that!

“I said, stop gaping at me and wipe the corner of your mouth. Saliva is dripping.” Her eyes widened and quickly wiped the corner of her mouth with her hand only to realize that there wasn’t any saliva dripping.

He laughed out loud full of amusement.

“You actually believed that? I was just messing with you. You were watching me undressing with parted lips and you looked so adorable that I had to tease you a bit.”

Chloe could feel how hard she was blushing but she hid her embarrassment by shotting him a sharp glare.

“You…”

“Hey, stop glaring at me like that. Just like I’ve said, I was just making fun of you. You—” Before he could complete what he wanted to say, Chloe was about to smack him by the arm but he quickly ran away while still laughing.

“Hey, no need to be violent.” But Chloe didn’t listen and chased after him.

“Come back here, you jerk!” He kept on laughing loudly while running away from her until they reached the water. But she didn’t stop chasing after him so he swam towards the deeper part of the water.

She stopped because she didn’t want her clothes to get wet.

“You…Come back here!”

“C’mon, Chloe. Come and get me!” He had that annoying grin on his face and how she wanted to get to where he was and wipe that grin off his face.

“Don’t tell me, you don’t know how to swim? If you want to get to me, then swim!” He was floating on his back in the water while talking to her without a care in the world.

He was really enjoying making fun of her.

“Cocky much, huh? I’ll show you.” She muttered and started stripping her clothes off in a seductive way. The naughty grin on his face faded upon noticing what she was doing.

Underneath her clothes was her two-piece swimsuit which she bought before packing her bags to go to the island.

She tossed her clothes to the riverside, leaving her with her red swimsuit on. Cross’ lips parted as her raked her a stare as if he got enchanted or something.

She wanted to laugh when Cross lost his concentration on floating and got submerged into the water. When he emerged from the water, he was breathless and coughing uncontrollably. He swam towards the shallower part of the river while still coughing.

She suppressed the urge to laugh. Serves you right.

WHILE Chloe was walking towards his direction wearing her swimsuit, Cross swore that everything became slow motion. Damn. While she was taking her clothes off, he couldn’t help but to gape at her, mesmerized, that he forgot that he was floating on his back on the water.

Because of that, he sank into the water and even drank a little bit of it. He went to the shallower part of the river while still coughing and looked like Chloe had the pleasure watching him like that.

When he finally managed to stop coughing, he raised his gaze just to be met by Chloe right in front of him. He didn’t even notice that she was already before him.

He couldn’t control his eyes from wandering around her sexiness. He swallowed hard. Fùck! She was stunning.

“Eyes up here, Mister.” Her sassy voice pulled him out of his trance-like state.

“You’re so sexy and hot.” He suddenly wanted to hit his own head because he sounded like a teenager who saw his crush wearing swimsuit for the first time.

He never experienced this before. Chloe was the only one who could awake the kind of desire and heat that he had never felt to anyone before.

Chloe’s eyebrows arched. “Why do you sound like you’re thinking about something naughty right now?” Cross shook his head.

“Of course, not. I’m just stating a fact. I mean, any guy who sees you right now will surely act the same. You’re one hell of a beautiful woman. But don’t worry. I’m a gentleman.” He even winked naughtily at her.

“Oh, really? Then, what’s the meaning of that?” She pointed at the direction of his front with her lips. He followed her gaze. Was she actually referring to her manhood?

“What do you mean?” She rolled her eyes.

“You’re having a boner.” Upon hearing that, he couldn’t react right away. Then, a loud laugh erupted from his lips.

“What’s funny? Aren’t you ashamed? You’re displaying your boner in front of a lady like me, you pervert!”

“Hey, I’m not a pervert.” He was trying to suppress his laugh but it was just too funny. He couldn’t believe that she would actually say that even though she was blushing because of it.

“Then, what’s the meaning of that?” She looked like she was about to throw a bomb to his fly.

“Sorry but that’s just its normal size.” Cross noticed how her cheeks turned crimson as she blushed even more.

“What?! Y-You mean…I-It’s not yet e-ere…” She couldn’t say it out loud and that amused him even more. Damn. She was so cute. He laughed once again.

“It’s not yet what? Tell me.”

“You know what I mean so don’t make me say it out loud!”

“You mean ‘erect’?” Her eyes went wide.

“Cross!” She squealed and even stomped her foot while giving him a sharp glare.

“Why do you sound so surprise? You’ve seen it once before. Don’t tell me, you forgot.” Her eyes widened again. Her lips parted as if she wanted to say something but not a word came out of her mouth.

Cross didn’t want to say that but he was having a blast watching her reaction. He couldn’t believe that she could actually be adorable like this.

“Perv!” She then turned her back on him and was about to go back to the riverside when somebody got their attention.

“Hey, Chloe. Long time no see.” Cross’ jaw flexed as that man together with that skunk of a woman approached them. Looked like they finally noticed their presence because of Chloe’s loud voice.

They were looking at Chloe mockingly and that made his eyebrows scrunch.

“What are you doing here? Out of all the people in the world, you two had to be here. Can you leave us alone? We don’t talk to people like you.” Chloe said acidly. The woman scoffed. If he remembered it right, that woman was an actress and her name was Lauren Martin.

“Oh, dear, Chloe. The world is not solely revolving around you. Anyway, since we met here today, I’d like to tell you good news.” Chloe raised an eyebrow at her and Cross smirked. Damn. She looked so hot being so feisty like that. A tigress indeed.

“I am not interested in hearing anything from the two of you.” She was about to take a step away from there when the man spoke.

“C’mon, Chloe. Loosen up a little. Don’t tell me, you’re still bitter about what happened in the past? That was nothing but a past now, right? It’s been three years after all.” Chloe laughed sardonically.

“Are you hearing yourself, Liam? Me, still bitter over you and what you did to me?” She laughed again while shaking her head. “You’re too funny. You haven’t changed. Still so full of yourself, eh? Don’t worry. You weren’t that special that I managed to find you a replacement a couple of hours after I found out that you were cheating on me. You see, I’ve been doing fine without you. In fact, I’ve been doing so much better.” Chloe even shook her head in amusement as if the guy just threw the funniest joke ever.

Cross looked at the guy and he almost burst into laughter when he saw how red his face was after getting embarrassed like that. He looked like someone just slapped him in the face twice.

“Oh, really, Chloe? That’s actually hard to believe considering that you quit showbiz after that scandal.” Lauren taunted but Chloe was unaffected.

“Well, I am not the type to stress myself out of such nonsense. Besides, it was time for me to leave the industry and I don’t see any reason about that. Unlike others, I can still live comfortably without using other people just to gain popularity and money. I’m not that cheap.” Just like Chloe’s ex, Lauren looked like someone sprayed cold water on her face.

But then, she managed to force a smile and looked at his direction. Cross could tell that she was about to spew rubbish words.

“You’re with someone. Aren’t you going to introduce us to your new man, Chloe? Wait, he looks familiar to me. Where did I see him before? Hmmm…Isn’t he the bartender at TBG club?” She laughed. “I didn’t know that you prefer bartenders now, Chloe. But in fairness, he’s hot even though that’s all he’s got for sure.” Lauren said condescendingly and Cross didn’t like it. Even the man named Liam focused his gaze on him, scrutinizing him from head to toe.

“Cross, ignore them. Let’s just go.” Chloe said, took his hand and was about to pull him out of there but looked like the two unwelcome visitors didn’t have a plan to leave them alone.

“So, your name is Cross. Can I ask you something before you go?” Lauren asked overly sweetly and he almost rolled his eyes of the way she was talking to him as if she was trying to be seductive.

“What is it about?”

“Aren’t you getting bored with Chloe? I mean, everyone knows how she is.” Cross’ eyebrows knitted together.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Cross, just ignore her. You will get contaminated by her stupidity if you continued on talking to her. Let’s just go.” It was Chloe. Even though it was obvious that these people were trying to get on her nerves, she seemed to handling herself well.

“Well, at least I’m not frigid just like other people here.” Lauren then laughed mockingly and Liam did the same. It seemed that they were enjoying insulting Chloe and that didn’t sit well with him. His fists clenched tightly and was about to open his mouth to start defending Chloe when she suddenly spoke.

“It’s better to be frigid than be someone like you who doesn’t have any shame at all. Look at you, Lauren. You seem to be so contented being with Liam. In fact, you two actually suit together. A shameless btch and an opportunist bstard. What a couple.” He suppressed the urge to laugh upon hearing what she said. She had that feisty look on her pretty face while facing the two head-on without any fear in her eyes.

“What did you say?” Liam’s voice held anger as he took a step towards Chloe and Cross knew that it was time for him to step in.

“Back off, man. One more step and I’ll make sure to give you what you deserve.”

“What the hell? Who do you think you are to threaten us like that? You’re just a bartender. For all I know, you’re just with Chloe because of her money. Poor you. You only get to experience her wealthy lifestyle but that’s just it. I mean, knowing Chloe, she will never give in when it comes to…you know what.” That was Cross’ last straw. Because of so much anger, his vision darkened and he lost his temper.

“Liam!” Lauren screamed as Liam fell on the ground after he punched him in the face. But he wasn’t contented with just that. He pinned him down and gave him another series of punches.

“No one insults my woman and get away with it! No one!”

“Stop! Get of him! You’re going to kill him!” Lauren screamed but Cross didn’t stop. He wanted to teach him a lesson he would never forget.

“Chloe, please! Stop your boyfriend before he kills Liam! Oh, God! Please, stop him!”

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Chloe and Cross handled the situation well? 

Do you think what Cross had done to Liam was justifiable? 

If you were Chloe, what would you do in this kind of situation? Would you rather leave and ignore them or fight back?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 11

(っ＾▿＾)۶🍸🌟🍺٩(˘◡˘ )

Bon weekend, Amores!

I would appreciate it if you SHARE this story. Thanks.(✿◠‿◠)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 11

SEEING Cross punching Liam like a wild beast made Chloe’s body stiffen. She couldn’t believe what was happening. She knew that Cross had a bad boy look but she didn’t expect him to be really one or at least turn into one in such a blink of an eye when provoked.

He looked so dangerous and she couldn’t get a glimpse of the playful Cross anymore. Fear crawled throughout her body and couldn’t react right away. It felt like she went frozen that even though Lauren kept on screaming for her to stop him, it felt like she couldn’t hear anything.

“Fùck, man, stop it! Do you plan to kill him?!” That was when Chloe finally got back to her senses. A familiar blue-eyed man was pulling Cross away from Liam together with six men in black. Three of them helped that man to take Cross away while the other three checked on Liam.

“Liam! Oh, God!” Lauren attended to him and when she saw Liam’s beaten face, she glared at Cross.

“Why did you do that?! You’re going to pay for this!”

“Miss, stop. Don’t provoke him further if you want the best for you and your man.” The blue-eyed man answered without any hint of emotion on his face, restraining Cross’ arm.

“D-Damn you. I’ll…make sure to…make you pay.” Liam managed to threaten Cross as he tried his hardest to sit down. Chloe didn’t know what to feel at that moment. Even though she hated Liam and Lauren, she never wished this to happen to them, to Liam to be exact.

“Do whatever you want to do. I don’t care. But let me warn you just this once and I want you to listen carefully. Don’t ever try to talk to Chloe nor even approach her or else…” Chloe stared at Cross’ face as he uttered those words and she shivered. God. He looked scary even though he looked calmer now. A calm before the storm.

“Who do you think you are to talk to us like you’re some big shot?! You’re nothing but a bartender and nothings else! If we want to, we could destroy your life!” Lauren answered with a shrilled voice.

“I already warned you and yet, you keep on threatening him. I guess, you lack of comprehension.” The blue-eyed man said while shaking his head.

“Don’t treat us like you’re more superior than us because you people are nothing compared to us! You don’t have any idea what you got yourselves into! We’ll make sure to let the management of this island know about this! We’re not done yet, especially with you, Chloe and your boyfriend! This is not over!” Lauren threatened full of rage.

Chloe was about to respond but Cross spoke.

“What did you say? Are you threatening Chloe?” His tone screamed danger like the eye of a storm as he tried to approached Lauren and Liam but the blue-eyed man didn’t let him go.

“What the fùck, man! Could you at least calm down?!” Cross gave him a warning stare. He seemed like someone else and not the Cross that she knew which frightened her in a way she couldn’t explain.

“Don’t look at me like that.” He raked his fingers through his hair before sighing. “Can we talk for a bit?” He then asked Cross and pulled him away, far away enough for them to not hear their conversation. But the men in black remained on their spot.

Chloe turned around and was about to walk away from Lauren and Liam but Lauren spoke.

“Where do you think you’re going? We’re not done here yet!” Lauren said angrily but Chloe didn’t have a plan to deal with her any further. She ignored her and started walking away. It would be better for her to just leave instead of letting them ruin her entire day. She would probably come back to the falls some other time.

“You b*tch! Come back here!” She looked over her shoulder and her eyes widened when she saw that Lauren was running towards her to attack her and it was already too late for her to defend herself. She made herself vulnerable by turning her back on her enemy. That was a mistake she shouldn’t’ve done because people like Lauren would take that as an opportunity to their advantage.

But miraculously, the men in black managed to block her attack.

“Miss, calm down. Stop poking the tiger with a stick because you will surely not like it when it gets angry.”

“What tiger are you blabbering about?! Just get out of my way and I’ll teach that b*tch a lesson!” She squealed in anger but the men ignored her and didn’t do as she was saying. Suddenly, she felt sorry for her.

“Enough, Lauren. You’re just making yourself look so cheap right now.” Chloe said icily and Lauren went silent and looked down as if she was accepting her defeat so the men in black stepped away, letting her go in the process.

Chloe thought, Lauren finally gave up but to her surprise, she suddenly closed the remaining gap between them while threatening to kill her as if she already lost her mind and was about to hit her but before she could reach her, Cross suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stopped her.

“Enough.” It was just one word from him but she could sense the danger lurking behind it. One wrong move from Lauren and Cross would surely explode. To her surprise, Cross drew his face closer to her and whispered something in her ear.

Chloe clearly saw the fear that registered on Lauren’s face after that and that intrigued her. What just happened? Lauren tried to say something but nothing came out of her lips, too scared to even utter a single word. Even though she was just looking at her, she could tell that her body was shaking.

Cross on the other hand was now standing next to her calmly as if nothing happened.

“Miss, that’s enough. Let’s go. You and your boyfriend need to go.” The blue-eyed man said and held her by the arm. The men in black took Liam too.

“W-Wait, what’s the meaning of this?! Let go of me!” Lauren screamed as she tried to struggle out that man’s grip but he didn’t let her go. Even Liam tried to fight back but he was too weak and still in pain to give a fight.

Chloe watched them as they dragged the couple away in shock. What was happening? This felt like a Deja vu. She suddenly remembered what happened last night when a drunk man harassed her. Those men appeared and dragged that drunkard away. Now, they did the same thing again.

Cupid’s Island’s security was one of a kind and that impressed her. But there was one thing that was kinda bothering her as she looked at Cross. What did he whisper to Lauren for her to be scared like that? Did he threaten her or something?

Knowing Lauren, she was a fighter even if she was on the wrong. She would never let anyone let alone a mere bartender to threaten her just like that. But this time, it seemed that she finally found her match.

“WHAT do you think you’re doing?!” Cross didn’t even bat an eye upon hearing Marquis’ controlled angry voice. He pulledhim away from Chloe and the others so that they wouldn’t hear what he was aboutto say to him. He rarely sees this expression from him that was why he knew that he was really mad.

“I lost control.”

“You lost control? Are you serious? As far as I know, you’re not the violent kind of a person. In fact, you’re very patient. But your behavior last night and today is shocking me. What’s happening to you?”

“You heard me. I lost control and that’s it.” Marquis’ forehead crinkled before he gazed past him.

“And all this is because of her.” It wasn’t a question. It was a statement. Of course, he was right. Everything that was happening to him right now was about because of none other than Chloe.

Cross was about to answer when he noticed Marquis’ expression changed as if he saw something bad that was about to happen. He turned his head to follow Marquis’ gaze and that was when he saw what was happening to Chloe.

That woman named Lauren was about to attack her but thankfully, Marquis’ men were quick to stop her.

“Fùck!” He was about to head towards them when Marquis spoke.

“Calm yourself down, Cross. My men can surely handle this. You don’t need to interrupt.” But that didn’t register on his head because he saw how Lauren rushed towards Chloe, intending to harm her. That b*tch used the opportunity that Chloe turned her back on her and walked away.

He didn’t even have to think twice because his body automatically moved on its own. There was only one thing on his mind and that was to protect Chloe.

“Enough.” He uttered menacingly after that. Thankfully, he managed to parry off her attack before her hand landed on Chloe. He was too angry to even yell at her and he knew that it was too late for him to calm down now.

He was the type of person that wasn’t easy to provoke or to get angry but it was different when it comes to people he cares about, especially Chloe.

He could barely control his anger and because of that, he told Lauren something that shook her to the core. He wanted to smirk triumphantly upon seeing the raw fear that registered on her face.

He wasn’t the kind of person to do that to a woman but she angered him enough that he almost exploded right in front of Chloe. Thankfully, he still managed to calm himself down. Barely.

Marquis took the couple away knowing what could happen if he wouldn’t and that was when he finally began calming down.

Cross looked at Chloe and he let out a curse when he saw that she was staring at him with her eyebrows creased as if she was confused about what just happened.

“Cariño, are you okay?” She blinked upon hearing his concerned voice and then her tantalizing eyes met his.

“W-What did say?”

“I said, are you okay?”

“No. I wasn’t referring to that. What did you just call me just now?” It was his turn to blink a couple of times, trying to figure out what she was talking about, and he cursed himself inwardly when he realized what just came out of his mouth.

“Why are you calling me that? This is the second time that you called me that today.” He couldn’t tell if she was mad or not.

He sighed and raked his fingers through his hair. Somehow, he felt relieved that she wasn’t asking about what did he tell Lauren just a while ago.

“Why? Don’t you like me calling you that?” She seemed surprised of his answer and he noticed that her cheeks were turned deep pink but then, her face hardened after a couple of seconds.

“You don’t have the right to call me that. You’re not my boyfriend. We’re not even friends.” Somehow, Cross was kinda expecting that answer that was why the blow wasn’t that hard.

“Then, make me.” Her jaw dropped.

“W-What?” Cross couldn’t help but chuckle. Chloe looked so cute whenever she was blushing while stuttering like that. She was always on serious mode that was why he loved seeing her lose her mask like this especially because of him.

“You heard me, Chloe, and I’m serious. I like you for the longest time and now that I’ve finally got the chance to be with you like this, I will not waste this opportunity.” He started sauntering towards her and her eyes widened as she took a step backwards. He waited long enough. After what happened a while ago, he realized that he needed to be true to himself. He’d been holding back for so long.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Did you expect Cross to say that to Chloe?

What do you think Cross whispered to Lauren that scared her?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 12

A/N: 50 comments for an update on Friday. If not, I will update on Tuesday. :)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

𝓗𝓪𝓹𝓹𝔂 𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓭𝓲𝓷𝓰, 𝓐𝓶𝓸𝓻𝓮𝓼❗

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 12

“WHY ARE you coming closer?” Thank God, Chloe didn’t stutter again. She hated herself right now because she was slowly becoming weak in front of Cross and that was the last thing that she wanted.

That wasn’t her. No one had ever made her feel like this and it should be a red flag she should take into consideration but it felt like her brain wasn’t working properly at the moment and she didn’t know what to do.

After hearing what he said just now, her heart went wild that even though she wanted to get mad because she knew that he was just lying and playing with her, she couldn’t bring herself to do so for some reason.

She noticed that Cross had this invisible power over her and that scared her the most. She didn’t need this right now. It must be stopped right away before it brings her somewhere she would surely regret going in the end.

Then, the events from the past came crashing back to her and that finally gave her the strength to fight those strange feelings that was beginning to take her over.

“Stop playing these games, Cross.” Her voice was firm and cold but that didn’t seem to affect him.

“I’m not playing games, Chloe. I’m opening myself to you right now with all honesty and sincerity.”

She scoffed. “Honesty? Sincerity?” She shook her head. “You’re not the right person to talk about honesty and sincerity because you don’t even know the meaning of those words.”

“What do you mean?” He asked full of confusion which angered her more. She couldn’t believe how good he was in acting as if he didn’t do anything bad at all.

She shouldn’t’ve accepted his offer to accompany her to the falls in the first place because he was slowly controlling her in such a way that she couldn’t comprehend. No! she shouldn’t let him use her like he did in the past. She would never do the same mistake again.

“Enough playing so innocent! I’m tired of this! Stop with all the pretense, for Pete’s sake!” They were the only people left at the Cupid’s falls that was why even though she was almost screaming in anger, no one heard it aside from them.

“Chloe, I don’t have a clue of what you’re saying. Can you please enlighten me? Does it have something to do with the past? Explain it to me then so that maybe, after hearing everything from you, I will finally understand what had happened back then.” She stared at him in disbelief, couldn’t believe that he really was pushing this through.

Before she could think clearly, her hand flew to his face and slapped him hard. “Damn you! If you won’t admit what you’ve done in the past, then so be it! Just leave me alone and don’t ever try to play with me again because I’m not a toy! I don’t want to see you again!” She then marched her way towards her clothes and was about to pick them up and put them on before leaving but Cross spoke and what he said surprised her.

“I don’t know what I’ve done wrong for you to have that kind of anger towards me but whatever it was, I’m sorry. Now that we finally opened up about this topic, I want us to discuss about it and enlighten me. I don’t have the power to read what’s on your mind. Tell me what did I do wrong and I’m willing to correct it right away. For you, I will. Just give me a chance to prove myself to you.” A mirthless laugh escaped her lips as she met his gaze.

“There’s nothing to correct because it’s already in the past. Whatever happened already happened and I don’t have any plan to look back. Just leave me alone. I don’t want to be with someone like you.” Without putting her clothes back on, she climbed up the big flat rock and shoved her things back into her backpack. She wanted to leave right away.

But her plan went down south when she was about to climbed down the big rock when she miscalculated her steps and slipped. Because of that, she fell straight into the water.

Thankfully, she knew how to swim that was why she didn’t get scared but when she tried to swim towards the riverside, she noticed the strong current of the water, preventing her from swimming out of there.

That was when she panicked. She realized that she was getting pulled towards the center where the water from the waterfalls was cascading majestically.

“Chloe!” She wasn’t sure if she heard Cross calling for her but she didn’t have the time to look at nor call for him because she was trying her best to fight the strong current of the water and get out there but her effort was futile.

Before she knew it, she got submerged into the water and she felt like she was inside a washing machine as the strong current of the water pulled her deeper. Cross!

She didn’t know why but Cross’ face popped up on her mind even if she was in a dire situation. She wanted to scream but she couldn’t as she felt the air in her lungs slowly being sucked out of her body. She wanted to cry. If she stayed and talked about the past with Cross, maybe, this wouldn’t’ve happened to her. But she knew that they wouldn’t be able to discuss about it calmly because her heart was full of rage.

As her mind drifted to the past, her consciousness was slowly fading…

3 YEARS AGO

CHLOE didn’t even have the chance to look around the room because upon closing the door, Cross’ lips already sealed hers, gently at first, trying to coax her to kiss him back. Chloe didn’t know what happened but the moment their lips touched; everything seemed to come to a stand still as if the world stopped revolving.

That wasn’t her first kiss but she couldn’t believe how magical it felt, affecting every fiber of her being.

Her lips felt like they had their own mind and moved on their own, kissing him back with equal fervor. He groaned, obviously got delighted by her hot response.

“I knew it. Your lips are so soft and sweet. I can’t get enough of kissing you.” He then claimed her lips once again and this time, it was hotter, wilder as if trying to dominate her senses.

Their tongues mated hungrily and she got overwhelmed of how addicting that kiss was. She couldn’t believe that a mere kiss would make her senses reeling. Maybe, because she was drunk, she thought but everything in her mind disappeared and nothing left but the thought of his kisses…

He put her down on her feet and pinned her against the hard surface of the door without breaking the kiss. Their hands roamed around each other’s body, wanting to feel the warmth of their skin.

“Fùck! You’re making me crazy.” Chloe’s eyes fluttered opened when she heard the sound of something being ripped off but quickly forgot about it as Cross’ hand slid to the V of her thighs, teasing her with his fingers.

Her mind was too focused on every sensation that was beginning to overtake her rational thinking.

“Hmmm…” Her body felt so hot as if she had a fever. His fingers continued on teasing her womanhood through her panties and she felt like she was going crazy.

“You’re a naughty girl, Chloe. Look how wet your panties are.” He lips gaped when he slid a finger along her wet slit through her panties, driving her wild even more.

“Oh, Cross. That feels good.” Her inhibitions flew out of the window. She couldn’t believe of what was happening. How come she couldn’t feel any second thoughts or fear just like whenever Liam would try to move past the boundaries? How come everything felt so different with Cross’ touch and kisses?

“I’m going to make you the happiest woman tonight, cariño.” His kisses leisurely moved to her cheek, slowly down to the hollow of her neck. She tilted her head back to give him more access.

Gosh! Her body felt like it was on fire and she was losing it.

“You don’t need this too.” She then heard something being ripped again. That was when she realized that he just ripped her bra off. Even her top was ruined and she didn’t even notice right away!

“Why did you—” Before she could say what she was about to say, he caught one turgid nipple with his hungry mouth and sucked on it like a hungry baby.

“Cross!” Chloe’s body shivered as delicious foreign sensations ripped through her. Her fingers pulled on his hair while moaning in pleasure. Her rosy buds felt so sensitive against his touch and she wanted more.

Every fiber of her being was active. This as her first time feeling this kind of pleasure and it took over her senses. She bit her lower lip as their gazes met.

Oh, God. He was worshipping her breasts alternately like there was no tomorrow and that added to the heat between her legs. Her need intensified and she knew that Cross was the only one who could quench her thirst.

“Ahm…Cross…” She moaned deliriously. After she didn’t know how long, his kisses began descending slowly and teasingly down south until he reached her navel.

His tongue teased that part of her before continuing on kissing his way further down. At the same time, his hands were pulling her skirt down together with her panties.

When she finally left naked, he stopped for a moment and stared at her. She could see the amazement and awe in his eyes and that erased any form of shyness that was about to struck her.

He looked like he was staring at the most beautiful woman in the world and that boosted her confidence.

It was her first time letting someone see her nakedness and the feeling was inexplainable.

“You’re so beautiful, cariño. You’re driving me crazy.” He uttered huskily and before she had the time to process what he said in her brain, he commenced his delicious onslaught on her body once again.

Her body arched when his hand found its way to that heaven between her legs and she felt her knees weaken as his fingers worked its magic.

“Ohhh…Cross…Yes! More…” She didn’t know what was coming out of her mouth as she got drawn deeper and deeper into the sea of pleasure.

“Part your legs for me, cariño. I want to see all of you.” Without any hesitation, she did as she was told. His fingers continued on exploring her softness and her moans became louder. Feeling his fingers directly touching her core felt so different than a while ago. The pleasure doubled.

“Fùck. You’re so wet and hot.” Yes, he was right. She could feel how wet and needy she was right now. The kind of feeling that if he wouldn’t continue pleasuring her, she would surely die.

“I want to taste you, all of you.” What? Taste me?

Just like a while ago, he didn’t give her any time to think about what he just said and before she knew it, she was already screaming as wave of pleasure attacked her senses.

“Ohhh…Cross, wait…Oh, my! W-What are you doing?” She tried to stop him but his talented mouth gave her the kind of pleasure she never though existed. It was so enticing and it drove her mad. She couldn’t believe how good it felt as his tongue explored every nook and cranny of her p*ssy.

She could already picture their position right now. Her moaning in ecstasy, standing against the door with Cross kneeling before her, eating her out like there was no tomorrow.

He didn’t get contented with just that because his hands caressed their way upwards and found her sensitive breasts, kneaded on them while twiddling with her aching nipples.

It was a pure pleasurable torture and it was making her insane. She couldn’t take it anymore. Her breathing became heavier as she felt something big that was coming and true enough, it struck her like an unstoppable hurricane.

“Cross! Ohhh!” She called his name deliriously as her whole body shook wildly. Her heat exploded and he drank everything that she could give him. He didn’t stop and licked her dry. Her knees weakened but before they gave out, he caught her and carried her to the bed.

She should feel scared at this point but she couldn’t feel even a tiny bit of trepidation or skepticism. There was no going back.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

How’s this chapter, Amores?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 13

Ⲏⲁ𝓿ⲉ ⲁ ⲛⲓⲥⲉ ⲱⲉⲉⲕⲉⲛⲇ, Ⲁⲙⲟꞅⲉ𝛓!

Again. 50 comments for the next update on Tuesday.

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 13

CHLOE watched Cross as he stood next to the bed, slowly undressing as if he was trying to seduce her. She swallowed hard when his hands fumbled on the buttons of his pants. Their eye-contact didn’t break and she could see the unparalleled desire in those tantalizing aquamarine eyes of his.

He didn’t even try to conceal it. Her lips parted in awe when he discarded his shirt and his perfectly sculpted body came into view. Gosh! What a sexy muscular man. A sudden urge to touch his hard abs and Adonis’ belt rose within her but she didn’t move.

She was just staring at him full of awe as if he put a spell on her.

Then, she heard the sound of his zipper and her eyes automatically went down to that part of his and her breathing literally stopped upon seeing that monster he was hiding for the first time.

“Y-You’re big.” She swallowed hard once again. Her heartbeat increased to the point that she felt like her heart was about to come out of her chest.

“Scared?” She didn’t know if he was teasing her or something as he joined her into the bed and touched her cheek with the back of his warm hand whilst staring into her eyes as if trying to read the depths of my soul.

“Tell me if you don’t want to continue and I’ll respect your decision. Doing this with a woman who has second thoughts is not my thing. I don’t want you to regret anything.” She bit her lower when his thumb touched her bottom lip, trying to entice her.

Her breath went hitch when she caught the unfathomable desire and lust in his eyes while gazing down at her lips.

“Take me.” She didn’t know where the heck did she get the strength to utter those two words. It just came out of her mouth naturally.

His eyes gleamed upon hearing what she said and before she knew it, they were kissing passionately without a care in the world.

The heat, desire and need were potent combination, making her forget what was right.

Chloe was already too deep into the sea of seduction for her to still manage to emerge out of it. The kiss they were sharing was so hot and addicting and she had never known this kind of kiss existed which was dominating her senses.

Just a kiss and it already awoken the secret portal of desire in her body that no one had manage to do before. Not even Liam.

She couldn’t understand why she never felt the unfathomable desire, lust and need towards him before. Not even once that was why when she heard Liam said that she was a like a cold fish, a frigid, a part of her believed his words.

But now, all these sleeping feelings and sensations were controlling every part of her which confused her.

“Hmmm…” A seductive moan escaped from her lips as the heat between them intensified even more as they continued to share that mind-boggling kiss.

He was already on top her as their hands began roaming around each other’s bodies once again as if claiming every part of each other as territory.

“Touch me, Chloe.” His voice was husky and begging.

“I’m already touching you. Isn’t this enough? Am I doing it wrong?” She answered with an almost inaudible voice. An amused smile curved his lips and got off her then sat next to her. She got up with knitted eyebrows.

“I need more than that, Chloe.” Her cheeks automatically went red when she finally got what he wanted. Her eyes went down to that monster between his legs and the heat in the pit of her stomach went ablaze even more.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” She felt a little bit irritated. He was treating her as if she was a coward when it comes to this. Yes, this was her first time but she wasn’t totally ignorant or clueless about these things.

She chose to do this with him and she would do anything for her first time to be memorable.

To his surprise, she pushed him until he was now lying on his back on the bed and quickly sat on his abdomen, facing him.

“Chloe…Fùck!” A triumphant smile appeared on her lips upon seeing the pleasure that was written on his face as she grabbed his hardness with her hand and started playing with it. Slowly and unsure at first but as she saw how he grunt and groan with every stroke, she knew that she was doing it right.

She almost pulled back her hand because she got surprised of how hard and hot he felt against her palm but the desire to give him the equal pleasure that he gave her a while ago was so strong as if was the most natural thing for her to do for him.

“Do you like what I’m doing?”

“Yes…Argh! Your hand feels so good!” She picked up her pace while watching every expression on his handsome face with fascination. She couldn’t believe that she could make him lose himself like this by just using her hand.

Determined to see him explode, she continued playing with his hot rod but looked like he didn’t have a plan to reach his destination yet.

She gasped when he suddenly held her by the waist and repositioned her on top of him, with her back facing him. But he wasn’t done yet.

He suddenly pulled her by the hips until she was now on all fours, hovering over him.

“W-What—” Whatever she wanted to say got drowned by the loud moan of pleasure that escaped from her lips as his hungry mouth made contact with her wetness. He was eating her out like he couldn’t get enough of her. Her legs weakened as she struggled not to fall down.

“Oh, God! Yes! More!” She wantonly moaned as her hand tightened its grip around his maleness. He grunted.

She read about this position before; if she wasn’t mistaken, it was called 69. Cross didn’t mention about her s*cking him off but it was already obvious by the position they were in.

Without any second thought, she lowered her face and gingerly began licking his hard shaft, shyly tasting the bulbous head. She heard him grunt in pleasure, louder this time, and that pleased her. The sounds he was making were sexy and manly at the same time.

He expertly licked and sucked her p*ssy as if it was the most delicious thing and that drove her insane and she wanted to give him that feeling too.

Instinctively, she slowly took his hugeness in her mouth while her hand played with his balls. Even though she struggled because of his size, she didn’t give up. She never imagined herself doing this kind of thing to a man before because she found it disgusting but surprisingly, it didn’t feel that way.

They pleasured each other for she didn’t know how long until they couldn’t take it anymore.

“You’re making me insane, Chloe! I want you now!” He pulled himself out from her mouth, tugged her by the hand until she was positioned on top of him and their lips met again with sensual kiss.

He then rolled them over to switch their positions without breaking the kiss. Chloe felt his rock-like c*ck grazing against her wetness repeatedly, teasing her.

“Oh, Cross…” She was going mad and the kiss became even hotter and wilder. Their tongues mated; their breaths mixed.

He wrapped her legs around his hips. “I want you now, Chloe.” Before that registered in her brain, he entered her in not so gentle thrust and she gasped loudly in shock. The searing pain almost made her scream in pain.

“It hurts…” His body went still.

“Fùck! Y-You’re—”

“—Damn you! Why didn’t you do it slowly?!”

“I-I thought…” He grunted and she thought, he was going to pull out of her but he didn’t. His eyes bored into hers. This time, there was something that passed through his eyes that she couldn’t understand.

Tears fell from her eyes. Oh, gosh! It really did hurt.

He cupped her face with his hands while gazing at her full of gentleness. “Kiss me.” Even though she wanted nothing but to push him away because of the pain, she obliged anyway.

The moment their lips touched once again, it felt like magic. Her brain became hazy as they proceeded on caressing each other once more.

“You’re so beautiful and you feel so perfect, cariño.” They were both breathing hard when their lips parted as his kisses descended to her ear, gently biting her earlobe while whispering sweet words, soothing her and trying to ease the pain.

When his lips reached her breasts and gave them his attention, she began to lose it again. He was buried deep inside of her but remained still as he worshipped her body, making her burn even more than a while ago.

“Cross…Ohhh…” She began moaning in ecstasy as his hand slipped between them and targeted her twitching cl*t, circling it relentlessly. Her body automatically began moving while moaning his name over and over again.

That was his cue. He slowly began moving inside her, making her get used to his size bit by bit. He was very patient even though Chloe could tell that he was giving his all to control himself not to plunge into her and pound her until he climaxes.

Thankfully, Cross wasn’t selfish. She could tell that he wanted her to enjoy too as much as he does.

She could feel every part of him because he was fitted snugly against her vag*nal walls, stretching her to her limits.

She gasped for air everytime he filled her to the hilt, couldn’t believe that she actually managed to take his hugeness. His movements were slowly and gentle as if he was afraid to hurt her which she appreciated.

But later on, that was no longer enough for her. She wanted more. Her body was craving for something more.

“Cross…Ahm…” She didn’t know when the pain had subsided. Her moans became louder as the pleasure began to dominate her senses, driving her wild. She clung her arms around him and kissed him back with equal intensity and heat. It was overwhelming and addicting.

“You feel so good, cariño. You’re so tight and hot.”

“Ohhh, yes…More…” She wasn’t even aware of what was coming out of her mouth. The center of her being was burning like a wild fire as the unexplainable pleasure kept on intensifying with his every thrust.

She could feel that familiar pleasure rapidly building in the center of her being as his movements sped up just like what he made her feel a while ago, but this time, the pleasure was incomparable and fervid. It was too much for her to handle.

His lips found its way to her globes once again and alternately toyed them with his mouth, his fingers didn’t stop circling her throbbing cl*t. Her pants and writhes became louder as her peak was getting nearer and nearer.

His thrusts sped up as he rammed into her, leading her to her inevitable climax.

“Cross! I can’t take it anymore! It’s coming!”

“Yes, Chloe! Come for me!” He gave his all into pounding insider her and beads of sweats were already visible on his forehead.

“Ahhh!”

“I want you to come with me, cariño!” The wet and naughty slapping sounds filled the room as their bodies moved in synchronized motion. She did her best to match his movements and the ecstasy built like a hurricane, intense and unstoppable.

Her toes curled as her head moved from side to side while chanting his name over and over again. The pleasure was too much and she couldn’t handle it any longer.

Then, it hit her.

“Ahhh! I’m coming!” Waves and waves of pleasure washed over her and her body shook feverishly as the fire of desire engulfed her entire being.

“Argh! Chloe!” He rammed into her a couple more times before pushing himself as far as he could go and exploded. She could feel every jet of his hot essence conquering every corner of her quivering insides and it intensified her org*sm.

“Oh, my…Cross! Ahhh!” Their lips met for another kissing duel and the blazing heat was still there. They really couldn’t get enough of each other. They were kissing like they were real lovers while floating in their own universe without a care in the world.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

How’s the chapter, Amores? 

Do you think Cross did something terrible to Chloe after this that’s why she’s mad at him now?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 14

(っ◔◡◔)っ ♥ Happy Valentines Day! ♥

ANNOUNCEMENT! I will change my update schedule, Amores, because of my busy schedule. Instead of every TUE & FRI, I will update every WED & SAT. 

(͠≖ ͜ʖ͠≖)👌

*50 comments for the next update on Saturday. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 14

CHLOE stared at the ceiling while chewing on her bottom lip. Her drunkenness and the heat between her and Cross had already subsided and she suddenly felt confused.

She came to the club, wanting to drown herself in alcohol because of what happened to her that day but having a one-night stand with a stranger didn’t occur on her mind even once. She just wanted to forget the pain and humiliation.

“What’s on your mind? Don’t tell me, you’re regretting what just happened between us?” She faced Cross and saw that he was staring at her wearing a serious face. Now that the effect of the alcohol dissipated, she suddenly wanted to run away and hide from him because of embarrassment not regret.

What if he thought she was an easy girl for doing this? What the heck, Chloe! Since when did you start worrying about someone’s impression about you?

She heaved a sigh. “No, I don’t feel any regret.” That was true. Even though she felt confused, she couldn’t feel any tinge of regret which was surprising. Yes, she was drunk but she could think clearly now.

“Then, why are you so quiet? What’s on your mind?”

“Do I need to answer that?” A suave smile appeared on his face as he faced her, lying on his side, his arm in a crook, head propped on his hand. Chloe suddenly felt self-conscious because of the way he was staring at her.

Suddenly, she wanted to escape that because he was awakening those unexplainable feelings again.

“Yes. I want to know what seems to be bothering you. I hope, I didn’t disappoint you.” She bit her lower lip as her cheeks heated up upon remember how he made her lose her mind just a while ago.

She’d never thought that she could be that wanton and submissive when it comes to s*x. But how come she never felt these kinds of feelings towards Liam before?

With Cross, just one touch and her knees turned into jelly. Just one kiss and she forgot about everything.

“You didn’t disappoint me. In fact, you were….”

“I was what?” She could feel herself blushing deeply of the thought of her voicing out what was on her mind.

“You know what I want to say so I don’t need to spell it out to you.” She feigned an irritated tone and he chuckled.

“You’re so cute. In fact, seeing your lovely face without your dark shades and bull cap proved me right. You’re the prettiest woman I’ve ever laid my eyes on.”

She scoffed. “You don’t have to say those things to me. You already got me in your bed.” His face turned serious.

“I’m not saying that to pull your leg or something. I’m just saying what’s on my mind. You’re lovely, Chloe, and I mean it.” For some reason, that made her feel bitter and remember about Liam had done to her.

“If you’re saying the truth, then why am I in this kind of situation right now? My fiancé cheated on me and to top it all, he embarrassed me in the eyes of the world. Now, my reputation got ruined just because of….” To her surprise, he suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her on top of him.

Their naked bodies pressed together; her softness against his hard one.

“Cross! What do you—”

“—You’re not the problem, Chloe. That fiancé of yours cheated on you because he doesn’t know the meaning of fatefulness and loyalty. He’s the type of guy that you shouldn’t waste your time thinking about because there is somebody that deserves that attention way more than him.”

“And who’s that someone?”

“Me.” Chloe’s lips parted in shock as she didn’t expect him to say that. Then, when she managed to pull herself together, she laughed.

“C’mon, Cross. You don’t know what you’re talking about. We don’t even know each other. We’re practically strangers to each other. Thanks for saying that to make me feel better but I’m okay.”

Their gazes locked. “I know what I’m talking about, Chloe, and I’m serious. If you’d give me a chance, I’ll treat you better than him. I’ll give you the respect that you deserve.” She shook her head, became more confused than a while ago.

“You’re just getting overwhelmed right now. What you’re feeling at this moment is nothing but lust and I’m sure that it’ll pass. Or maybe, you just feel sorry for me but you shouldn’t say something that you don’t really mean.” She was about to get off him but he didn’t let her as his hands cupped her bottom and squeezed it. Her eyes bulged.

“Cross!”

“I’m the kind of person that would never spew any lies just to get any woman I like. You’re right. We’re strangers to each other but we can change that by starting to get to know each other. I’m not in a hurry, Chloe. I am willing to wait until you’re ready. To be honest, I’m glad that that fiancé of yours is out of the picture.” She was just staring at him, stupefied.

“What? But—”

“—No buts, cariño. No matter what you say, I’m serious about this. Can’t you feel the connection between us? The heat? The desire? I’ve never felt this way towards a woman before and I’d be a fool if I’ll let you go without trying to make you mine. So what if we don’t know each other that much? We have a lot of time to do just that.”

“Connection? Heat? Desire? Are you serious? My fiancé cheated on me because to him, I am a cold fish, a frigid woman. You don’t know what you’re getting into. There’s a lot of women out there. You don’t want to get involve with someone who’s a cold fish.” The corner of his lips twitched.

“Cold fish? Frigid? Is that guy serious? I wish he saw what I’ve witnessed from you while we were making love. You’re far from being like that, Chloe. In fact, you’re the opposite; very passionate and responsive. I’m going to bet that you never gave into him because he never managed to awaken the hidden passion and heat within you.

“Can’t you see? He’s the problem here, not you. He’s nothing but a lousy dude who doesn’t know how to make a woman burn for him. Even if I don’t know him personally, I already know that he’s the kind of guy who only wants s*x and everything that he could reap from you and when he didn’t succeed on getting those things from you, he decided to put the blame on you, making you doubt yourself. But I’m sure that deep inside of him, his ego got wounded because he failed to take you to his bed. I feel sorry for him.” Her lips parted, intending to respond but she was at a lost for words. What should she say? She didn’t expect those words from him.

“Even without words, I know that you feel the same way of what I’m feeling right now, Chloe, and if you’re going to deny it, you will only be deceiving yourself, not me.” She bit her lower lip when she felt his manhood grazing against her core repeatedly and the reaction of her body was instantaneous.

Her ability to think rationally left her brain because of those delicious sensations that were starting to dominate her mind, body and soul.

“C-Cross…What do you think you’re doing?” Her breathing went hitch as he continued on teasing her, robbing his already steely c*ck over and over again against her, coating his hard length with her juices.

She felt so hot as if she had a fever.

“See? Your body is very responsive, Chloe. You are far from being frigid so don’t ever believe that guy. Let me prove to you that he’s nothing but a bitter liar.” Before she could answer, he leaned his head over and captured one of her already stiff nipples with his mouth and toyed with it with his tongue.

While doing that to her breasts, his eyes never left hers while his hands were kneading on them like he was kneading a dough.

“Ohhh, Cross…” She felt like she was on fire again and she knew that she needed more and only Cross could give her the satisfaction that she needed in order to subside those erotic feelings.

Later on, the sounds of wild s*x accompanied by their moans and groans were echoing in the four corners of the room.

Chloe felt like she flew to another dimension, floating in an endless paradise and in that paradise, there was no one but the two of them.

Their steamy lovemaking was mind-boggling and earth shattering and she realized that Cross was right. Liam only did that because he was looking for an excuse to validate what he had done to her. She shouldn’t get affected by his words because those were nothing but words from a user and a cheater like him. 

CHLOE woke up alone in bed the next morning and surprisingly, she felt refreshed. She couldn’t feel those negative feelings that was caused by Liam’s betrayal.

She thought, her life was over after she got into that scandal but she was wrong. Because of Cross, she realized that she shouldn’t let what Liam had done affect her. The scandal was one thing but she was sure that her team had already devised a plan for that issue to disappear as soon as possible. In short, damage control.

She smiled when she recalled her conversation with Cross before they fell asleep in each other’s arms. He was evidently so happy when she told him that she would give this thing between them a chance and see where it goes.

She couldn’t understand but whenever she sees him smile, her heart swells in happiness too. What a strange feeling.

After that understanding between them, they got to know each other a little bit by telling one another about themselves. It was a great start for both of them.

“Cross?” She called for him as she sat up on the bed, clutching the sheets which was wrapped around her nakedness. But to her disappointment, no one answered.

She stood up and checked the bathroom but he wasn’t there.

“Cross? Where are you?” She checked the balcony too but no one was there too. Her eyebrows knitted together.

“Where did he go?” She went back inside and noticed that his phone was still on the bedside table. That was when she finally relaxed, knowing that he didn’t leave. Maybe, he just went out to buy something, she thought.

She decided to shower while waiting for his return and she was right because after she went out of the bathroom wearing only her bathrobe, she heard voices.

“Cross?” She excitedly followed those voices and it led her outside the room. The door was slightly open as if he opened it but something happened that was why he didn’t enter right away.

While she was walking towards the door, she heard that he was talking to someone. A guy. She smiled and was about to pull the door open when she heard something that she didn’t expect.

“I can’t believe it. Who would’ve have thought that you have Chloe Winters in your bed right now. What happened to her and her ex is all over the news since last night. Even in social media, they’re making fun of her.

“I thought, it’s such a waste that she’s some kind of cold fish but after learning what happened between you two, I guess, that news about her is nothing but rubbish. I mean, who could resist the venom of the great Cross Dawson when it comes to women. Chloe is no exception. Just what I expected from you. You’re the man.” Chloe’s body turned frozen.

“Shut up. That’s not what happened.” Cross answered and the guy he was talking with laughed.

“C’mon, man. I know you. You can’t fool me.”

“Fùcker.” Cross responded with a chuckle.

“That ex of his is dumb but because of that, you’re the one who got lucky. He cemented the road for you. Congrats, my man. I’m sure that our friends will be interested to know about this. They will sure be happy to know that you finally got lucky.”

“You know what? Just go. We’ll talk some other time.”

“C’mon, man. Don’t be a party pooper. Come with me. The others are still here. They’re looking for you. They know that you’re still here and wanted to come here to piss you off but I managed to stop them and came by myself instead.”

“What the heck are they doing here early in the morning?”

“Just come with me so that you’ll know.”

“Fine. But I’ll be quick. Chloe is waiting for me.” Chloe’s body jerked in surprise when Cross pulled the door close before they walked away without knowing that she heard everything. That was when everything hit her. Just the way they were conversing said it all.

Not even 24 hours have gone by and Cross already told what happened between them to someone and looked like he was on his way to his other friends and spread the news further. She squeezed her eyes shut and slowly sank to her knees on the floor. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Cross is kiss & tell? 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 15

🌸 𝐻𝒶𝓅𝓅𝓎 𝓌𝑒𝑒𝓀𝑒𝓃𝒹, 𝒜𝓂🌸𝓇𝑒𝓈. 𝐸𝓃𝒿🍬𝓎 𝓇𝑒𝒶𝒹𝒾𝓃𝑔. 🌸 🐚 ⋆ 🐨 ⋆ 🐁

50 comments again for next chapter on Wednesday. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 15

3 years ago

“GOD, Chloe! You’re so stupid!” She could already picture Cross bragging how he managed to take her in his bed to his friends and how easy it was for him. Yes, she initiated what happened to them but she deserved a respect too. Cross didn’t have the right to go around spreading about last night just to make himself look cool.

“Your career is really over because you didn’t use your head. One scandal should’ve been enough and yet, you allowed yourself to be used like this. Such a fool you are.” She wanted to burst into tears realizing that she was more than doomed.

She was a celebrity and she should’ve known better not to trust some stranger she just met at a high-end club but every training she’d gone through went down the drain with just one kiss from Cross.

“Now, you’re going to be mocked by everyone even more because of how easy-to-get you are.” Her body was shaking in so much rage. The urge to cry was overwhelming her but she didn’t allow herself to shed even a tear.

She already cried enough last night over what Liam had done and that was enough.

Then, she heard her phone ring. She just stared at the device for she didn’t know how long, debating on her mind if she was going to answer it or not, but it kept on ringing incessantly.

She didn’t know where she managed to get her strength to get up to answer it.

“D-Dad…”

“Chloe! What the heck is happening right now? What is this news about you that has been…” She didn’t hear the rest of it because her phone fell down from her hand. Thankfully, it fell down on the bed.

“Chloe?! Are you listening to me?!” Even though it wasn’t on loudspeaker, she could still hear his voice because of how loud it was and she flinched.

She wanted to just disappear and escape everything. Facing the wrath of her father was the last thing she wanted.

He was in rage and she didn’t know what to do next. She wanted to leave but she didn’t want to go home yet either.

She didn’t know how long she was standing there, staring into nothingness, before she finally managed to a decision of what to do next and that first thing that she wanted was to leave before Cross returns.

She didn’t want to confront him. She just wanted to get away from him and forget everything that had happened between them. It wasn’t worth the heartache.

She hurriedly discarded her bathrobe and got dressed. She made sure that she wouldn’t leave anything behind and was about to leave the room when her phone rang once more.

With trembling hands, she checked who it was and saw Vito’s name on the screen.

“V-Vito…” Suddenly, she felt her tears forming in her eyes but just like a while ago, she did everything she could not to cry.

“Thank God, you answered. Where are you right now, Chloe?” He sounded so worried.

“I—” She was about to answer but she heard someone knocking on the door.

“Chloe?” It was Cross! Panic surged within her. She thought he wouldn’t return so soon but he actually did. After everything that had happened, she didn’t know if she could look at him the same way as she did last night and earlier today.

It would be better for the both of them not to see each other anymore.

“Chloe, please. Where are you? I’ve been driving around randomly, hoping that I would find you but to no avail. You weren’t answering my calls.” She bit her lower lip. She didn’t even hear his calls.

“I know you’re crying right now and I want to be there for you. It makes me so angry that someone would do this to you. I can’t believe that Liam could be a jerk like this. That a*shole! I accepted him as a friend because of you. I should’ve known better.” She was the one who introduced Liam to Vito and that was the start of their friendship.

“Chloe? Why aren’t you opening the door? Can you hear me?” Cross continued on knocking on the door but she ignored him and answered Vito.

“I’m sorry for making you worry, Vito.” Her slightly trembling voice was almost inaudible.

“You don’t have anything to say sorry about. I’m your friend, for Christ’s sake.” He then released a harsh breath. “C’mon, Chloe. Please, tell me where you are at this instant.”

She felt a lump in her throat. “I-I’m here at TBG club right now.”

“Really? Thank God, I’m just nearby. I’ve been driving around aimlessly, looking for you because I’ve been so worried. I’ll be there in two minutes.” Then, the call ended.

“Chloe? Can you hear me? Can you please open the door? You’re making me worry. I know you’re in there.” The anger in her chest doubled. He sounded genuinely worried but she knew that it was nothing but an act. She didn’t know what else he likes from her but she would make sure that everything ends here.

“Damn you, Cross. You’re no better than Liam. I hate you.” She just let him knock on the door until she finally heard the voice of Vito.

“Chloe?! Where are you?! I’m here!”

“How did you get in here? Why are you looking for Chloe? How come you know that she’s currently here?” It was Cross. Vito couldn’t answer right away. She stealthily opened the door a little bit, enough for her to see what was happening outside.

The two men didn’t notice her because they were staring at each other as if trying to measure each other’s strength. But Vito’s face was more of dumb-founded. Then, his face hardened.

“What about you? What are you doing here?” She could feel the thick atmosphere and she knew that she and Vito had to get out of there before any commotion happens.

She knew her friend. He could explode in anger and just by looking at Cross right now, she could tell that he could be lethal too.

She hurriedly opened the door. “Let’s go, Vito.”

Cross’ attention shifted to her right away.

“Chloe—” He was about to approached her but Vito rushed towards her, pushing Cross aside in the process and hugged her.

“Thank God, you’re okay. I was so worried. I’ve been looking everywhere for you.” He hugged her tightly while Cross stood there, confused.

“Let’s go. It’s not safe for you to be here without anyone with you. You shouldn’t’ve come here in the first place. What have you been thinking? You’re not used to places like this and people could easily target you.” He was about to lead her out of there when Cross spoke.

“Chloe, what’s happening here? Why weren’t you opening the door? I’ve been knocking since a while ago. I thought, something bad had happened to you inside already. You made me so worry.” Vito looked at him as if trying to intimidate him but Cross didn’t even flinch.

“Let’s go, Chloe. Your parents have been looking for you since last night.” Vito took her hand and was about to take a step forward when Cross blocked their way.

“Chloe—”

“—Back off. You don’t have anything to do with Chloe from now on. Whatever happened between you two, forget about it.”

“You don’t have the right to tell me that. Whatever happened between me and Chloe has got nothing to do with you. She’s—”

“—He’s right, Cross. Forget that we met. I changed my mind. I said those things without thinking not to mention that I was drunk. It was nothing but a spur of the moment decision. Now that I can finally think straight again, I know that the right thing to do is to forget about it and move on as if nothing happened. Don’t take this too personally. I am just doing what I think is right for myself. Goodbye.” Without looking back, she went out of there with Vito, silently telling herself to what she said to Cross, to forget everything, because just like Liam, he wasn’t worth it.

PRESENT

CHLOE uncontrollably coughed the water out after someone gave her a mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. She thought, she was going to drown and die there but it seemed like she was saved by someone.

“Chloe? How are you feeling? Are you okay?” That manly and sexy voice filled her ears as he gently stroked her back worriedly. When she finally caught her breath, she looked at the one who was attending to her and got surprised upon seeing Cross.

“Do you feel any pain? Say something, please.” He looked so scared as he cupped her face while staring at her full of worry.

“Looks like I need to call for the medics.” He was about stand up to get his phone when she finally found her voice.

“N-No need. I’m okay.” Upon hearing her voice, he looked at her in surprise and disbelief as if he couldn’t believe that she actually responded.

“Are you sure? God! You almost got drowned and if something bad had happened to you, I would never forgive myself. I can’t believe that you almost died while you’re on my watch.” Even though she was still feeling kinda weak, she stood up and thank God her strength didn’t leave her.

“I think I’m fine. I’m a little bit groggy and weak but I can manage.” He remained staring at her for a couple of seconds before he suddenly closed the gap between them and hugged her ever so tightly.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

“Don’t do that again, cariño. You had me so worried. I thought I was going to lose you. Fùck! I’ve never got scared like that my whole life. Thank God, I managed to save you before you got drowned.” Chloe could feel the tension in his body. There was still trace of panic and fear in his voice too but at the same time, relief.

“Y-You were the one who saved me?”

“Who else could it be, cariño? Of course, it was me. There’s no one here aside from us.” He even kissed her temple full of affection while still hugging her as if she would disappear on him any second.

She bit her bottom lip and wanted to hit her own head. Even after what happened just a while ago, hearing him calling her that affected her body for a reason she couldn’t explain.

But she knew better than to let herself be used again. What happened to her just now awakened her and reminded her about the past which she tried so much to forget these past few years.

“Thank you for saving me. I-I think I’m okay now.” She was about to pull away from his embrace in order to escape the growing sensations that her body was feeling when he suddenly scooped her up in his arms, bridal style, which made her squeal in surprise.

“Cross! Put me down, for crying out loud!” Her voice was still faint even though she was angry.

“We should get out of here. I know a place nearby that we could stop by for now. You’re in no shape to walk.”

“But—” Before she could voice out her protest, he drew his face closer to hers which made her gasp loudly.

“No buts, cariño. I’m going to carry you out of here and that’s final. One more protest from you and I’ll kiss you senselessly.” Her eyes bulged. He smirked as she was at a loss for words.

“Good girl.” He then started walking out of there. She gulped and finally spoke when she finally found her tongue.

“What about our things?”

“Don’t worry about it. Someone will come to take it later.” Her eyebrows furrowed.

“Huh? Who would that be and why would they come and take it?”

“Don’t worry about it and just relax. Your things will be in your cottage by this afternoon.” She wanted to ask another question but the look on Cross’ face stopped her from doing so.

She shouldn’t allow him to be this close to her because of what he did to her in the past but after saving her, she suddenly felt confused of what to do next. Even though she didn’t want to admit it, deep inside of her, she was afraid.

She knew that being with him was like swimming in dangerous waters. She barely knew him and after what he did to her before, she should’ve learned her lesson about him already. But for some reason, her body was traitorously defying her will. Oh, God. Help me.

She closed her eyes and leaned against his hard chest. Ah. Feeling the heat of his body against her felt as calming as she could remember. It was strange because she should be angry at him but strangely, she couldn’t bring herself from going all out. It was as if something was subsiding her anger, making it just a distant memory.

Yes, she was still bitter and angry but she discovered that she becomes weak whenever Cross was around and it scared her.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Did Chloe do the right thing by leaving Cross just like that?

What do you think of this chapter, Amores?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 16

𝓗𝓸𝔀’𝓼 𝓽𝓱𝓲𝓼 𝓼𝓽𝓸𝓻𝔂 𝓼𝓸 𝓯𝓪𝓻, 𝓐𝓶𝓸𝓻𝓮𝓼?

I would appreciate it if you SHARE or RECOMMEND this story, Amores. Thank you in advance. 

50 comments for the next update. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 16

CHLOE didn’t know how long Cross was walking because she dozed off. She didn’t bother arguing with him about putting her down and let her walk on her own because he wouldn’t allow it for sure. Because she still felt weak, she allowed herself to take a nap in his arms.

She groaned when she felt something touching her cheek.

“Wake up, my sleeping beauty.” Damn. That manly and sexy voice was music to her ears but she still wanted to sleep more but it seemed that she couldn’t do that because that voice continued on talking.

“Maybe, you need a kiss of the prince for you to wake up, huh? Fine. I’ll give it to you.” That awakened her senses and fluttered her eyes open. The handsome face of Cross came to view and he was grinning.

“What a pity. I thought, you needed a kiss so that you would wake up. I would’ve gladly give it to you.” She sneered at him.

“Perv.”

His laugh echoed in the surrounding. “Hey, I’m not. I just wanted to help you wake up.” She leered at him again before looking around them.

That was when she finally noticed that they were inside of a room.

“Where are we? Whose room is this?”

“This place is just near the Cupid’s falls. You should probably take a warm bath before you get sick. You’re drenched and it’s not good if you stayed like that for a long time. Thankfully, it’s summer.” He didn’t even answer her questions.

“Well, if it’s winter, I’m sure that I’m not that crazy to dive into the water.”

He smirked. “Oh, but you didn’t dive in. You fell into the water because of how clumsy you were.”

“Excuse me! I’m not clumsy! I fell because I wanted to get away from you!”

“But you didn’t get away from me. Because of what you did, you almost died. Don’t ever do that again. I’m not taking your right to do what you think is best right for you but you should always make sure to be careful. I don’t like seeing you get hurt in anyway.” He suddenly looked serious and hearing those words from him made her heart flutter that she couldn’t respond right away.

“Can you even think about your surroundings in those kinds of situations?” She mumbled to herself after pulling herself together but he still heard it.

“It’s hard to but you should. You don’t know how scared I was when I saw you fell into the water like that and pulled by the strong current of the water. Fùck. Thank God, I was fast enough. I thought, we were going to die but luckily, I managed to get us both into safety.” Just like a while ago, she could see the fear that passed through his eyes while saying that and her heartbeat went wild once again.

“You almost got drowned too because of saving me? Why would you go to such extent? Because of what you did, you put yourself in danger.”

“And what did you expect me to do? Just stand there and watch you get drown? There’s no fùcking way that I would do that!”

“But why?” He didn’t respond but an unknown emotion passed through his eyes that she couldn’t comprehend. Suddenly, his eyes went somber.

“I will never let anything bad happen to you. Not now that we finally have the chance to be with each other like this.” His voice was almost inaudible but it still reached her ears.

“W-What?”

He smiled. “You heard me, Chloe. Don’t make me repeat it again. C’mon, time to take a bath.” He finally put her down on her feet before walking towards a door and opened it.

A couple of seconds after he entered that door, she heard the sound of water coming from the faucet. She followed him and saw that he was filling the bathtub with water.

She looked at the entirety of the bathroom and she got impressed of the modern interior design of it. Cross said that this place was just nearby the Cupid’s falls so this house was probably a vacation house of one of the owners of the island. But why would Cross bring her there?

She looked up and her lips parted in surprise when she saw glass roof and the sunlight was freely penetrating inside, supplying enough sunlight which made the inside vibrant and bright.

“Do you like it? If it bothers you, you can use that screen to select how do you prefer the roof while you’re taking a bath. Come, I’ll show you how it works.” He touched the screen with his forefinger and it turned on. It was mounted on the wall. Next to it was a small detachable remote.

“You can select among these options if you don’t want this plain glass roof. You can make it look dimmer so that it wouldn’t be too bright or you can select the full cover option. Just like a sports car, if you activate this, the roof cover will cover the house like a normal roof. You can also choose if you want the whole roof to be covered or just a part of it. The entire roof of this modern cabin is made of laminated glass so the covering is a must. It’s just a normal roof but high-tech roof.” Her jaw dropped.

She hadn’t had the time to tour the entire cabin yet but judging from what she was hearing and seeing so far, she knew that it would be interesting and beautiful.

The owner was probably into technology.

Cross explained the other things that she needed to know before he finally left her alone in the bathroom to give her privacy. While relaxing in the bathtub, she couldn’t help but wonder how come Cross had an access to this modern cabin. Not just that. He was able to enter Isla Amante too.

She was intrigued and curious of the answers.

Well, Grey and his friends must’ve helped him secure an invitation to visit Cupid’s Island. Yes, that was probably it. How silly of her for forgetting that Cross was friends with Grey who was one of the owners of the Island.

When she finally finished taking her bath, she put a bathrobe on and combed her hair. She didn’t bother drying her hair using a hair dryer because it was summer. It would dry off quickly anyway.

She didn’t know why but she suddenly felt hot and weak all over as if she was going to get sick but she ignored it. Maybe, she was just shaken of what happened to her earlier.

Shortly after that, she went out of the bathroom and looked for Cross inside the room but he was nowhere to be found.

She noticed something on the bed.

There was a yellow sun dress and a pair of baby pink underwear. She took the dress and looked at it.

“Wow. This is beautiful.” It was. Whoever the owner of that dress was had a good taste. But it actually looked new. Is this for me?

Without asking for permission, she put it on because she didn’t have any change of clothes and then went out of the room.

She was right. The modern cabin was indeed modern and stylish. The roof cover was on but the whole cabin was still bright. The walls were made of glass too and she gasped in total amazement when the first thing that she saw when she looked outside was the Cupid’s falls, freely cascading magnificently.

Oh, my! The cabin was situated perfectly on a higher terrain and the view of the waterfalls was breathtaking. It was an amazing panoramic view that she couldn’t resist to stare at even for a whole day.

She walked towards the window and freely breathed the fresh air. Everything was green with all the trees around. Hearing the lazy sound of the leaves as the air blew them with gentle breeze relaxed her senses.

After what happened to her a while ago, this was what she needed to forget about almost getting drowned.

“Wow. What a beautiful paradise.”

“Yes. It’s as beautiful as you. You look stunning in that dress. I was right. It suits you.” Her body went still when someone suddenly wrapped their arms around her waist and hugged her from behind. It was tight and possessive and it made her gasp.

The beating of her heart was fast and hard, making her breathless.

“C-Cross what do you think you’re doing?”

“Hugging you.”

“Cross—”

“—Can we stay like this for a moment, please?” His begging voice melted her heart and she didn’t have the heart to say no. They just stayed like that for a minute or two in silence before he finally broke the silence.

“I meant what I’ve said a while ago, Chloe.” His breath was tickling her neck and a delicious sensation rushed to her spine. She groaned inwardly as she wanted to pull away from him but her knees turned mushy once again.

She shouldn’t allow herself to be this close to him but all her rational thoughts flew out of the window the moment she felt his warm touch. It was crazy how he had this invisible control over her body; something that she never had known until he came into her life.

“About what?”

“About my intention. I like you a lot, Chloe, and I will do anything to make you mine. I will court you if I needed to.” Her jaw slacked open as the beating of her heart became faster.

She unwrapped his arms from hugging her and faced him. “You don’t know what you’re saying, Cross.”

“Why? Don’t you believe me?”

“Yes, I don’t believe you. Why are you doing this? After what you did in the past, you expect me to believe?” The bitterness in her voice was evident. She was about to walk past him but he was quick to stop her by snaking an arm around her waist and pulled her towards his body.

She face-planted on his hard chest.

“Cross!”

“What did I do for you to get mad at me like this? Tell me.”

“You will not hear anything from me. You know what you did so stop playing dumb!”

He shook his head. “No. I don’t have a fùcking clue, Chloe. Tell me because I feel like I’m going crazy thinking about what went wrong. That night was perfect until you suddenly left me without any explanation.

“Even after everything that you told me that day, I couldn’t accept that you suddenly changed your mind just like that so I decided to look for you. Someone I know told me your address and I went there, hoping that I could still change your mind.

“But I saw you hugging Vito Larsen in front of your house. I wanted to talk to you but I lost the courage seeing how close you two were. I felt like an outsider who didn’t have any place in your life. I became a coward and left without trying to talk to you first and now, I am regretting that I just retreated without trying my luck.

“I thought, I wouldn’t have the chance to be with you again but imagine my luck when I saw you at Larsen Corp. and now, we’re here at Cupid’s Island and I will not repeat my mistake in the past. I will pursue you this time no matter what happens.

“If I did something terrible in the past, let me know so that I can tell you my side of the story. It’s not fair that you’re hating on me and I don’t even have an idea of what I did wrong.”

Chloe’s jaw tightened in anger. He seemed to be clueless and that added to her rage. How could he feign ignorance about what he did in the past?!

“You really don’t have any idea?” She uttered through gritted teeth. He shook his head.

“No, I don’t. Tell me, please.” Their gazes remained locked for a couple of seconds. His eyes held confusion while hers was full of anger.

“I hate you, Cross. You really thought that I didn’t know about your real intention back then?” She scoffed while shaking her head. “I know because I overheard you talking with your friend in the hallway. I thought, you were different from Liam but you’re the same as him. Until now, I regret the day that I met you.”

“What are you talking about?” She just glared at him before walking out on him. She couldn’t believe that he was still on it, trying to deceive her by acting clueless about what he did.

“Chloe, wait!”

“Go to hell, Cross!” She was about to ascend the stairs when she suddenly felt her knees weaken, literally, and her surroundings seemed spinning. Gosh! She was about to fall!

But that didn’t happen because a pair of strong arms caught her.

“Chloe! Are you okay? Fùck! You should take a rest. You’re still shaken of what happened so you should at least sleep.”

“I…I don’t need to.”

“No. You need to rest and that’s final.” His voice held finality as he carried her towards the room and put her down to bed. He felt up her forehead with the back of his hand and cussed.

“Damn. You have a slight fever.” He looked so concern. “Wait here. I’ll be back.” Before she could answer, he went out of the room.

She wasn’t sure how long he was out because when she closed her eyes, that was when she felt how tired she was and fell asleep almost right away.

When she woke up, she saw an unfamiliar face, smiling at her. Next to her was Cross who seemed to be worried while gazing at her.

“Did I wake you up, Ms. Rosenburg?” What a beautiful woman, Chloe thought. She had a long black silky hair and even though she was wearing glasses, that didn’t hide her beauty. A Eurasian beauty. She suddenly remembered the actress Dilraba Dilmurat. She resembled her.

“Who are you?”

“I’m Doctor Jade Chen. It’s nice meeting you, Ms. Rosenberg. Don’t worry, you’ll be fine. You just need some bedrest and you’ll be back in shape in no time.” She seemed friendly.

“Are you sure about this, Jade? Should we bring her to the hospital to—”

“—Gosh, Cross! Stop being paranoid! I told you; she’ll be fine. Don’t you trust me? If not, I’ll be out of here and—”

“—I was just asking and you answered a ton. What the heck.” Cross shook his head and Jade rolled her eyes.

“Such a worrywart.”

“Of course, I am. This is Chloe we’re taking about. I don’t want anything bad to happen to her.” Chloe’s heart soared and bit her lower lip.

Cross uttered those words while gazing into her eyes and she only saw the honesty. The surrounding became quiet as if they were in their own little world but the magic spell got dispelled when Jade whistled with her tongue.

“Wow. I’m outta here. Looks like you two don’t need me here anymore.” She faced Cross. “Everything you need is in this box. Make sure to take care of her and make sure that she’ll take her meds on time.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He even saluted to her which made Jade roll her eyes but when she faced her direction, there was a friendly smile on her face.

“I need to go, Ms. Rosenberg. Just a friendly advice. When you feel better, you better get out of here and leave this dude. He might lock you up here and won’t ever let you go.”

Chloe gaped at her. “What?”

“Hey, don’t put rubbish in her head. I’m a good boy and you know that. How could you say that about me?” Cross sounded sulky and to her surprise, Jade suddenly clung an arm around Cross’ neck and pretended to choke him.

“You’re such a drama king.” Cross laughed and for some reason, Chloe’s chest tightened while watching the two laughing like kids. Jade seemed to be so comfortable around Cross and so was he to her.

“I was just kidding, Ms. Rosenberg. But if he did something to make you cry, just call me and I’ll beat the crap out of him for you. This is my number.” She handed her a calling card.

“Anyway, I really need to go. Take care of her, Korsa , or else, I’m really going to kick you’re a*s.”

“You know that I’ll do that without you telling me.”

“Good. I’m outta here. Bye, you two.” Jade kissed Cross on the cheek and smiled at her before leaving. Chloe couldn’t understand what she was feeling. For some reason, she wanted to hit Cross.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Did you like this chapter?

Do you think Chloe should give Cross a chance to explain?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 17

HAPPY WEEKEND, AMORES! 

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 17

CROSS smiled proudly while staring at the porridge he just made. It has been a long time since the last time he made porridge for someone and he couldn’t believe that it would be for Chloe this time. Well, he only made porridge for two people and Chloe’s the second one.

“You should eat before taking your meds. C’mon, I made you delicious porridge.” He announced as he entered the room while holding a tray of her food. He even peeled an apple and squeezed a fresh pineapple juice.

She slowly sat upright and leaned her back against the headboard. He placed the tray on the bedside table and took the bowl of porridge before sitting next to her.

“You didn’t have to cook for me. I’ll just sleep this off and surely be okay when I wake up.”

“Why? Don’t you like porridge?” He couldn’t help but to feel disappointed.

“I didn’t say that. I just—”

“—Then, eat up before it gets cold.” He scooped a spoonful of porridge, blew on it to make sure that it wasn’t too hot for her and was about to feed her when she turned her head away.

“I can feed myself. I only have a fever but I’m not invalid.” She looked annoyed. Before she almost collapsed a while ago, they already fought over what happened in the past. She didn’t tell him exactly why she changed her mind back then but he was determined to hear everything from her although, he already had an idea.

But after Jade left, her mood seemed to be worsened even though she wasn’t saying anything. He could feel the tension boiling inside of her.

“I know that but I want to take care of you.”

“Why? Because Doctor Chen said so?”

His forehead creased. “What?”

“I know that she asked you to take care of me but you don’t have to. She’s not here to see your efforts anyway.”

Cross’ jaw dropped. What did she just say? And why did she sound like a jealous girlfriend? He wanted to smile of the thought but he suppressed the urge to do so in order to not piss her even more.

“I’m doing this because I want to not because she told me so. Is there any problem, Chloe? Your mood has worsened since a while ago. Do you feel any pain? Tell me what’s wrong so that I could ask Jade to come back here if necessary.”

“I’m fine. My head is aching so please, leave me alone for now.” He shook his head determinedly.

“No. I don’t want to leave you alone. You’re sick and I’m going to be with you until your fever is gone.”

“Cross—”

“—No. I insist on staying by your side, Chloe, and that’s final. C’mon, say ‘ah’.” She glared at him.

“What am I, a kid?”

“Well, if you don’t want to appear like a kid then just let me feed you. Eat up so that you could take your medicine.” Even though she still looked like she wanted to argue, it seemed like she didn’t have the strength to do so. He almost smiled when she finally opened her mouth.

“Good girl.” She rolled her eyes which made him chuckle. No matter what expression she made, she still looked so beautiful. He could stare at her for days and he would never get tired of it.

The smile on his face suddenly disappeared when he remembered about their argument earlier again. It seemed that Chloe misunderstood him three years ago and looked like he already knew what went wrong. He cursed inwardly. Damn that Storm! This is his fault!

Storm, his friend, kept on blabbering about things that could easily be misunderstood by someone who was hearing them. Chloe was depressed that time because of her b*stard ex so it wasn’t surprising that she chose to leave after hearing their conversation.

He wanted to open the topic so that they could talk about it but he knew that it wasn’t the right time for it.

Thankfully, she ate everything without any complain and then took her meds. She was about to lie down when he stopped her.

“I know that you’re not feeling well but it’s not good if you’re going to lie down right after eating.”

“My headache is killing me and I don’t want to keep you here with me. You can go eat your food. I’ll be fine here.” He could tell that she was trying to sound okay but she failed.

He checked her temperature by placing the back of his hand on her forehead once again and groaned inwardly when he felt how hot she was.

“I’m not hungry yet. Don’t mind me. Just focus on yourself for now.” He pulled her closer to him.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

“You can use me as your pillow for now.” He made her pillow her head on his chest and he thought, she would pull away from him but surprisingly, he didn’t hear anything. She just quietly leaned on his chest and he could feel the softness of her body against him.

Maybe, she didn’t want to argue because she wasn’t feeling well.

“I’m cold.” She uttered with a weak voice after a couple of minutes as she held onto him tighter and buried her face in the crook of his neck.

He groaned inwardly as the reaction of his body was instant. He didn’t want to think about dirty thoughts and just concentrate on making her feel better but he couldn’t help it. He was just a human. A man at that.

He swallowed hard and reminded himself repeatedly that Chloe was sick and she needed him.

He took the blanket and wrapped it around them before enveloping her soft body in his arms. To his delight, she didn’t protest.

They stayed like that for he didn’t know how long before he heard her yawning.

“I’m sick so get your mind out of the gutter, mister. I can’t believe you.”

“H-Huh? What are you talking about?”

“Even though you’re not saying anything, I can feel it.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” That was when she smacked his hardness that was now creating a tent between his legs.

“Ouch! Why did you do that for?” He couldn’t believe that she just did that.

“Because you’re enjoying this and don’t ever try to deny it if you don’t want me to pull that thing.” He scratched the back of his head as he chuckled. He thought she was unaware of the reaction of his body but she actually was.

“Well, I’m honestly enjoying being with you like this but I hate the fact that you’re sick right now. Don’t worry, I won’t do anything inappropriate or you don’t like. My body automatically reacts whenever you’re near and I can’t do anything about that.”

“Perv.” Her voice was almost inaudible as if she was in the brink of drifting off to sleep.

He chuckled. “Hey, I’m not, and you know that. In fact, I’ve been nothing but a gentleman ever since we got reunited even though you kept on snapping at me for no reason at all. Such a tigress.” She didn’t respond and when he looked at her face, he realized that she was already fast asleep.

He remained staring at her beautiful face for he didn’t know how long while his fingers were combing through her hair full of gentleness.

“Just like that, Chloe. Come closer to the fire like a lost moth…”

CHLOE woke up feeling a lot better. She couldn’t believe that she actually slept like a log even though she had a fever. She looked at the time and was surprised to learn that it was already 5:10 am.

She was about to sit up, planning to go to the bathroom, when she felt a movement beside her. Her body tensed up when she realized that she was with someone on the bed. Not just that. They were lying in bed like lovers.

His arm was wrapped around her waist full of possessiveness while his face was buried in her hair. They were in a spooning position and judging by his steady breathing, Cross was still asleep.

She suddenly remembered how he took care of her yesterday. He genuinely looked concern and while she was in his arms, she actually felt so safe that she fell asleep right away.

She sighed and bit her lower lip. She should stay mad at him but with every sweet gesture from him made her resentment towards him melt.

‘I like you a lot, Chloe.’

She squeezed her eyes shut as the voice of Cross echoed in her head. That was a shock for her because she never expected for him to confess to her this early. Yes, they had a one-night stand in the past but aside from that, they were practically stranger to each other until now. But now, he actually professed his feelings.

No, Chloe! You shouldn’t believe him! Do you want to get hurt again?! You don’t even know Cross that much and let me just remind you that he already hurt you once. You shouldn’t let that happen again!

She carefully removed Cross’ arm from her waist and then slowly turned around to face him. Gosh! He was so handsome and irresistible even in his sleep.

She already met a lot of good-looking guys especially in the showbiz industry before but her heart and body never reacted to any of them just like it does with Cross. No matter how much she denies it, she would only be deceiving herself.

Yes, Cross had this strange effect on her. The kind of effect that she couldn’t deny as if he had her under his spell. She lifted her hand and was about to touch his cheek when he suddenly moved. Her breath literally got trapped in her throat as her heartbeat became erratic.

She thought, he woke up but he didn’t.

“—hloe…” Her eyebrows knitted. What did he just say?

“Chloe…” Her heart thumped like a drum when she finally understood what he was mumbling in his sleep. But nothing had prepared her for what she would hear from him next.

“—love you…Chloe…” Her lips parted in shock and she just stared at him like a snake just bit her, he body went still like a statue for a minute or two before she finally managed to move her body and stealthily got off the bed.

Thankfully, he didn’t wake up.

She ran towards the bathroom and locked herself inside. While she was standing against the door, she clutched her chest and she felt how hard and fast it was beating as if her heart was going to come out. Did she just hear that right?

She swallowed hard and shook her head. “No. That’s impossible. I’m sure, he was just dreaming. Or maybe, I just misheard it.” She kept on repeating that to herself like an idiot for a couple of minutes.

When she finally pulled herself together, she decided to take a quick shower to calm herself down but the water didn’t help at all. She couldn’t understand what was happening to her. An overwhelming feeling was invading her chest and she couldn’t explain what it was.

When she finally managed to calm down a bit, she got out of the shower and dried herself with the towel before putting her bathrobe on.

But then she realized that she didn’t have any change of clothes. She went out of the room while chewing on her bottom lip, praying that Cross was still sleeping so that she could search the closet if there were something she could wear inside.

She almost sighed in relief when she noticed that the bed was empty and he was nowhere to be found. It seemed like he went out of the room.

She quickly opened the closet and looked for something to wear. Her forehead crinkled when she saw women’s clothes and underwear which were neatly folded. Whose clothes are these? Did he bring another woman here before?

Her heart clenched of the thought that he brought another woman here aside from her and it felt like she tasted something bitter in her mouth. She shook those unwanted thoughts away and just chose something to wear.

Thankfully, the underwear seemed to be new.

She just chose a simple green spaghetti strapped top and printed cotton shorts. Thankfully, she felt a lot better now compared to yesterday and her fever seemed to be gone as well.

She was on the stairs when she heard Cross’ voice, talking with someone. She followed where his voice was coming from and she found him in the kitchen.

“I’m here, waiting for you, Jade. I know you’re busy right now and I appreciate your effort…Yes, I know that. Don’t worry, I’ll make it up to you next time.” Upon hearing him saying Jade’s name, she felt like an invisible hand just squeezed her heart and it hurt. A bitter taste spread in her mouth.

Her fists clenched tightly. She turned around, planning to leave when Cross called for her.

“Chloe?”

“I’ll just go back to my room.” Instead of letting her, he quickly approached her and blocked her way.

“Why? Do you still have a fever? Tell me what’s wrong. You’re worrying me.” He was about to place his hand on her forehead when she swatted his hand away.

“Don’t touch me!” She couldn’t understand why she was so mad but that was what she was feeling. Argh! She’s probably going crazy!

“Why are you mad at me? What did I do again? I’m concerned about your wellbeing but you’re acting like I’m doing the opposite. Why?”

She met his gaze without any emotion on her face. “I didn’t ask you to do any of it.”

“I know but I did those things because I wanted to because I care about you. Do you hate me that much?” She could see the sadness on his face as his eyes turned somber and that affected her. Damn her for being soft when it comes to this guy.

“Just let me be for now or maybe, it would be better for me to go back to Amante Center. Doctor Chen is on her way here, right? Why don’t you hang out with her instead? I am not your obligation. I can take care of myself.” She didn’t know why she suddenly voice out about Jade. But everytime she says her name, the bitterness was growing even more.

She groaned inwardly. This wasn’t good. She was acting like her usual self and she was afraid to find out why she was feeling like this.

“What? Why would I hang out with Jade when I’m with you?”

“Because you seem like you want to be with her. I’m sorry if you feel like it’s your obligation to take care of me that’s why you can’t do whatever you want to do. Don’t worry. I’m fine now. I can go back to the center. Before she arrives, I’ll be out of here. Like that, you two can be together without any disturban—” Before she could complete what she wanted to say, Cross pulled her by the hand, cupped the back of her neck with his other hand before pulling her towards him and claimed her lips with a kiss.

Her eyes bulged in shock as her body went still.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you believe that Cross really loves Chloe?

Do you think Chloe is in love with Cross?

How’s this story so far?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 18

A/N: Since I was happy with your comments, I wrote a longer chapter. Enjoy reading, Amores. 

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 18

CHLOE felt like her senses were reeling as Cross explored the sweet crevices of her mouth passionately. Her brain turned fuzzy that she couldn’t think straight. All she could think about was the delicious kiss they were sharing and nothing else.

“God, Chloe. The taste of your lips hadn’t change one bit. Still as sweet as honey. I can’t get enough of kissing you.” He uttered huskily and claimed her lips once again like there was no tomorrow.

“Hmmm…” A moan escaped her lips when he gently bit her lower lip, coaxing her to open up for him and she was already too drowned in the delicious sensations overpowering her mind and body that she gave into him without any hesitation.

He groaned triumphantly and deepened the kiss even more. He explored her mouth with his naughty tongue before teasing hers, seeking for a duel.

There was a red light of warning that appeared on her mind but she just pushed it aside and let herself be engulfed deeper into his seduction.

Before she could realize what was happening, her lips moved on their own and gave him the kind of response that he’d been wanting from her. Her arms were already wrapped around his neck while she was on her tippy toes.

Their tongues danced vehemently and sensually, trying to seek for dominance. It was such a mind-boggling kiss and she wanted more. God help her but she wanted more…

“Fùck! You’re the only one who could drive me insane with just one kiss, cariño.” They were both breathless when their lips finally pulled away as they needed to breath for air.

He cupped her face and stared into her eyes full of affection and gentleness and was about to say something when they heard the doorbell chime.

She felt like a bucket of cold water pour over her head when she heard that. Knowing that Jade was there made her heart ache.

“Damn. She has some timing.” His voice was full of frustration. She took a step backward.

“I’ll just go to my room.” She didn’t know why but just thinking that Cross would be with Jade was making her feel so miserable. It brought her unwanted negative feelings inside which she didn’t like.

“Chloe, wait.”

She didn’t look back at him and just left him there as she couldn’t bear the thought of seeing him with her. That scene when Jade kiss him on the cheek replayed in her head and she wanted to hit her herself for hurting. Yes, she was hurting and she was tired of trying to deny it.

She couldn’t believe it but it seemed that her heart did it again and with Cross of all people, the man who made her feel like she was the cheapest woman ever by spending one with him in the past.

A bitter smile appeared on her face.

“You’re really hopeless, Chloe. You never learned.”

Upon reaching her temporary room, she threw herself into bed and hugged one of the pillows. These past few days with Cross by her side, the weak side of her that she didn’t want to come out again seemed to resurface.

She thought, she already mastered the art of pretending, not showing any emotion at all like a robot, but Cross peeled that mask of hers just like that and she was left so naked and vulnerable.

She closed her eyes to just sleep off what she was feeling when she heard Jade and Cross’ voices coming from downstairs. They sounded like they were having a good time in each other’s company judging by their laughs.

Her hands balled into fists. God forbid but those negative feelings within her started wreaking havoc in her heart.

She could already imagine them hanging out together in the living room with Jade next to Cross as they try to tickle each other while laughing before they looked into each other’s eyes as their faces drew closer…

She fluttered her eyes open as the next scene in her imagination made her heart bleed. She pulled her hair in so much frustration as she was unable to control the surge of those negative insider her. She couldn’t take it anymore.

She tried listening but she couldn’t hear their voices anymore. In fact, everything became so quiet. What if they went to the other room and…

Before she realized what she was doing, she already hopped off the bed and went out of the room. She went downstairs but to her surprise, no one was there. Her heartbeat was faster than normal of the thought of them being somewhere else doing something…

Her pride was pushing her to just get out of that cabin and go back to her own cabin at the Amante Center but a part of her was contradicting.

She groaned inwardly as she was having a hard time trying to figure out what she really wanted and why was she feeling like she was being cheated on at the moment.

She went back upstairs and stopped in front of the first room she saw. Are they inside?

She gingerly held the doorknob and was about to twist it open when someone spoke behind her.

“Chloe?” She turned her head and saw Cross on the top landing, staring at her with knitted eyebrows. She looked past him but she didn’t see Jade with him. God, Chloe! What the heck are you doing?!

She realized what she was about to do and she couldn’t believe herself. Without saying anything, she ran towards her room and closed the door behind her before throwing herself to bed.

“My God, Chloe! You’re going crazy!” Indeed, she felt like going crazy. She had never felt this way before. Not even when during those times that she thought she had fallen for Liam. Women approached him but she never felt the need to push them away from him.

But with Cross, she felt like losing her mind knowing that he was with another woman. It was crazy.

She didn’t know how long she was in that position before she heard the door open.

“Cariño.” Cross voice was sweet as he got into bed and hugged her from behind. They were now in a spooning position. He even kissed her cheek and her heart ached even more. Anger rose within her. How could he act sweet towards her like this when he just came from another woman’s company?

“What do you really want from me, Cross? Why are you making me feel miserable like this?” His body went still.

“What? I make you feel miserable? How come?”

“You heard me. I feel so miserable of battling with myself when it comes to you. A part of me keeps on warning me that I shouldn’t fall into your trap because I will surely get hurt but the other part keeps on pushing me towards you, letting me melt in your arms with just one kiss. I hate this feeling, Cross.

“I’m so confused. I don’t know what’s going on between you and Jade and shouldn’t care about it one bit but my heart is stubborn. I hate this feeling. I don’t want to be like this. It feels like I’m losing myself bit by bit and it scaring me.”

He was obviously shocked of what she said and couldn’t utter a single word for a couple of seconds before he finally spoke.

“Don’t tell me, you’re jealous?”

“I’m not!” She groaned inwardly when she realized that she sounded like she was jealous indeed even though she just denied it.

“Was that the reason why you were in front of the room next door a while ago? You were looking for Jade and I and when you couldn’t find us, you thought that we were in inside the room, doing something.” It was obvious that he was suppressing a smile and she could already imagine his eyes dancing with mischief.

“Of course not! I-I was just standing there, wondering who was the owner of this cabin.” Damn! She wanted to run away and hide from him because she sounded so silly. You’re embarrassing, Chloe!

“Turn around and face me.”

She shook her head. “No.”

“Fine. If that’s what you want.” He got off the bed and she thought, he was going to leave the room but to her surprise, he went to the other side of the bed and laid down next to her. Now they were facing each other.

“Cross!” She was about to turn around but he was quick to hold her by the waist before rolling them over until she was on top of him. She squealed in surprise and he laughed. She glared at him.

“Let go of me! Why are you here with me anyway? I thought you were with Doctor Chen?”

“She just dropped by to give me something. You don’t have to get jealous. She’s just a friend.”

“I’m not jealous!” She was about to get off him but he didn’t let her. He wrapped his arms around her waist tightly.

“Cross, cut it out already! Let go of me!”

“I will not let you go until you calm down and be honest with me.” This time, his face turned serious.

“What are you talking about? I’m not playing with you so let me go already!”

“I want to hear the truth, Chloe. Were you jealous of Jade?”

“No—”

“—The truth, Chloe.” He interrupted her with a firm voice and she huffed.

“Fine! You want to hear the truth? My answer to that is I don’t know! While you two were laughing downstairs a while ago, I kept on telling myself that I shouldn’t get affected but it was the opposite. No matter how much I deny it, I feel so miserable of the thought that you were having a good time with another woman, laughing loudly like that which you never did whenever we’re together.” She smiled bitterly.

“You told me that you wanted me but I’m afraid to even believe it. I am scared to get hurt again. It had been making me confused and now that Doctor Chen suddenly came to the picture, I don’t know how to deal with it. Seeing you two being close like that is driving me insane. I don’t know what to do anymore. This thing between us is scaring me. I hate this feeling.” His lips parted in shock, obviously didn’t expect her to voice out what was inside her.

“You’re really jealous.” He uttered in disbelief and he looked silly. Chloe’s cheeks turned crimson in embarrassment.

“So what? Go and laugh at me.”

“Why would I laugh at you?” He cupped her face with his hands and stared into her eyes lovingly. “Damn. I can’t believe that you’re actually jealous. I thought, you didn’t care about me; that it’s okay for you if I courted another woman.”

Chloe’s eyebrows knitted together. “What? So, you’re courting Doctor Chen?” He shook his head right away.

“Of course not. You’re the only one for me and no one else. To be honest, you already managed to capture my heart the first time I laid my eyes on you. I thought, our paths would never cross again but now that fate brought you back to me, I will never let you go.” Her heartbeat thumped hard and fast. Did she just hear it right?

“I’ll say it again. Jade is my friend. Yes, we’re very close because we were childhood friends but our relationship never went past friendship. Now, we’re quits.”

“What do you mean?”

He heaved a sigh. “Well, I feel what you’re feeling right now whenever I see you with Vito Larsen. I feel like wringing his neck whenever he’s being overly closed with you but I know that I don’t have any right to do that. But now that you admitted about you getting jealous of Jade, it gave me the confidence that our feelings are mutual. I like you so much, Chloe, and I wat you to be mine. Please, give me a chance to prove myself to you.”

She averted her gaze while biting her lower lip. “I don’t know, Cross. You hurt me in the past and to be honest, I’m afraid to give this thing between us a chance. Justlike I’ve said a while ago, I don’t want to get hurt again. I am not into flings and games and—”

Before she completed her sentence, he silenced her by placing his forefinger on her lips. “Shhh. I’m not into those either. Flings and games are not my thing. You’re too special to be treated like you’rejust a fling or nothing but a game..” He took a breath. 

“Judging by what you said during our confrontation earlier, looks like I know what made you change your mind about us three years ago and I’m telling you, you misunderstood what you heard. It wasn’t how it sounded to be.

“Storm, my friend, whom I was talking with that morning heard from the employees at TBG club that I was in the guest room and spent the night there with a woman. Apparently, they saw me taking you there the night before and they told that to Storm when he asked them about me.

“That morning, I forgot that my friends would be coming to TBG club for an important meeting and when I went out to buy us something to eat for breakfast, I ran into Storm in the hallway. To be honest with you, he knew that I had a crush on you before that was why when he heard about us spending the night together, he made fun of me. But believe me, it wasn’t like that. When you agreed to give what we had a chance, I was so happy and couldn’t believe my luck. I thought, it was the happiest moment of my life.”

“W-What? You had a crush on me before?” Chloe noticed how his cheeks turn red in an instant as he averted his gaze.

“Cross, I’m asking you.” She continued firmly and he swallowed hard.

“Yes. I had a crush on you before we even met at the TBG club that night.”

“But you acted like you didn’t know who I was.” He scratched the back of his head.

“Because I didn’t want you to get alarmed and run away. You were drinking so much alcohol and I got worried that you might leave the moment you knew that I actually knew who you were.”

“So, you’ve got a crush on me for seeing me on TV?”

He shook his head. “No. It started when I saw you during Grey’s birthday party. I wanted to introduce myself to you and pursue you afterwards but I was already too late. You already had a boyfriend and you seemed to be happy with him.

“Because of that, I stepped back and didn’t even approach you to at least introduce myself. I thought, it was better that way. I thought, that admiration I had for you would eventually fade away but whenever I saw you from a far, that admiration kept on growing.

“You might’ve never noticed me before but I was always near you. Whenever there were big gatherings that you attended to, I was always there. It’s embarrassing to admit but I kinda became a coward back then that I couldn’t even introduce myself to you.

“I thought, it would remain that way until the day you came by to TBG club and got drunk because you were heartbroken. When I saw you sitting alone and drinking, I didn’t recognize you right away because it was dim and you were wearing glasses and bull cap. It bothered me that guys around you were looking at your direction and as a guy, I knew the meaning of those stares.” He chuckled.

“Imagine my surprise when I approached you and recognized you. I really didn’t expect you to go there because according to Grey, you weren’t allowed to have night life.

“When you ask to spend the night with me, I was hesitant because I didn’t want you to regret it the next day but when you threatened me that you would ask another man if I said no, that was my limit. Just imagining you with another man in bed was already making me insane in so much jealousy.

“I’m sure you didn’t notice this but several of those men who had been staring at you tried to approach you that time but I shooed them away.” Chloe batted her eyes innumerably, at a loss for words. Her heart was pounding like a drum. Cross actually had the crush on her before they even officially met and she couldn’t believe it.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Is this the start of something new for Chloe and Cross?

Do you think Chloe has feelings for Cross?

Do you think Cross is serious about Chloe?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 19

HAPPY WEEKEND, AMORES!

(っ＾▿＾)۶🍸🌟🍺٩(˘◡˘ )

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 19

“DO you feel the same way?” Chloe blinked innumerably upon hearing Cross’ question. He was staring into her eyes intently as if he was trying to read the depths of her soul. She bit her lower lip.

“Honestly, I’m really confused. I mean, yes, we met three years ago but that encounter wasn’t good. I was heartbroken back then and because of what I thought you did, the pain doubled. I hated myself because I felt like I was the stupidest woman on earth for letting a total stranger used me in a way after I caught my ex cheating on me.

“Now that we got reunited again, even though we know each other’s name, we still don’t know each other that much. Isn’t it too early for all of this? Should we wait a little longer?”

He smiled. “Too early? Oh, you don’t have any idea, cariño.”

“What do you mean?” He lifted his hand and gently caressed her cheek without breaking their eye contact.

“I’ve been watching you from a far for so long already and now that we’re finally together like this, I will not waste any more time of hiding. I was never the kind of person who hides his feelings but for some reason, it’s different when it comes to you. I couldn’t muster the courage to approach you even though you’re just a couple of meters away.

“Well, maybe because you were taken back then. Grey even warned me that if I was only playing and I was seeing you as nothing but a past time, I should just stop because he didn’t want me to ruin your happiness.

“For the sake of Grey and I’s friendship, I distanced myself from you and didn’t do any step for us to officially meet. And now, I’m done of just watching you from afar and no one can stop me from pursuing you. I don’t know what you did to me that I couldn’t forget about you. It felt like you casted a spell on me and no matter what effort I did to look at other women, it was futile.” He heaved a sigh.

“When I decided to replace Albert to his janitorial job temporarily, all I had in mind was to do my job and nothing else but imagine my surprise when I saw you again after three years. But the thing that shocked me the most was the fact that you were obviously mad at me.

“I was confused and my curiosity of what really happened in the past resurfaced again. But now that you finally opened up about the reason why you changed your mind about us that day, I finally understand what happened.

“I’m sorry if the conversation of Storm and I gave you the wrong impression about me. It wasn’t my intention to use or hurt you in any way. It was just a misunderstanding. Next time, if something happened that you don’t like, talk to me first before getting mad. I don’t want that to happen again.

“I’m not blaming you for getting mad at me after hearing Storm and I’s conversation because you were vulnerable back then. Your ex just broke your heart and he destroyed your capability to trust any man right after what he did to you. Now, I’m feeling so bad because I added to your heartache back then. Please forgive me.” Chloe was at a loss for words as she didn’t expect those words from him.

But her heart was melting and swooning and she couldn’t stop herself.

Then, she was pulled out of her trance-like state when she felt him kiss her once more.

“Hey…Where’s my little tigress? I think this is my first time seeing you like this. From the moment we met, you were always sassy. Now, you look like an adorable kitten. Am I the reason for this, huh?” His voice was teasing and she couldn’t stop herself from blushing.

“Tigress and kitten? What do you think of me, an animal?” She sneered at him and he laughed.

“I think of you as a stunningly beautiful woman that is destined to be mine.”

“God. I’m just wondering how many women did you manage to get just by throwing these lines.”

“I’ve never felt the need to throw any corny lines to women before because they were the ones who throws themselves at me.”

“Oh, my God! The air in here suddenly became strong. It might blow me away in just a blink of an eye.” He laughed heartily.

“I’m not trying to brag or anything. I’m just telling you the truth. But I’ve never cared about other women before because I only had my eyes on you. Even though you’re aways pissed off at me, that didn’t deter me from wanting to get to know you more.

“But when we got reunited again after three years and you acted like you didn’t know me, I got hurt. But it never occurred to me to give up especially when I clearly saw in your eyes that you were just lying. I knew that deep within you, you still haven’t forgotten about our past just like I did.” She raised an eyebrow.

“Aren’t you being cocky right now?”

He smiled. “I don’t think so, cariño. I don’t want to sound pompous or arrogant but I can clearly feel that we feel the same way. Please, tell me that I’m not mistaken. You feel the same way towards me, right?” If the situation was different and she was talking to a different person, she already has given him a punch in the face for being straight forward like this.

But with Cross, everything seemed to be different. Even though he was being so naughty sometimes, she couldn’t get mad at him for real.

“If you were really telling the truth about what happened in the past, give me your phone.” His eyebrows knitted together.

“My phone? Why?”

She cocked up an eyebrow. “Just give it to me and dial your friend, Storm’s number. I’d like to talk to him.” His jaw dropped for a couple of seconds before he chuckled full of amusement.

“Okay. I’ll call him up and if you confirmed from him that I’m telling the truth, you’re going to agree to be my girlfriend and if for instance he said the opposite, then I’ll take you back to the center and I will never bother you again.” It was her turn to gape at him. He grinned as he reached for his phone on the bedside table, dialed his friend’s number before handing the device to her. Why does he look so relaxed? Is he that confident that his friend will say something that favors him?

“Hey, my man. This is new. You actually called. I’m sure, you messed up big time this time and you’re desperately in need for my help.” She got pulled out of her reverie when she heard the person from the other line. Cross actually put it on speaker mode so that they could clearly hear it.

“Fùcker. When did I ever mess up and ask for your help?”

“Hmmm…”

“What? You can’t remember any, right?” Chloe suppressed the urge to laugh. They sounded like children who were trying to make fun of each other even though they were friends.

“Whatever, man. So, what’s with you today? Why did you call? Don’t tell me, you missed me?”

“You—” Whatever Cross was about to say was interrupted by Chloe.

“Hi, I’m Chloe. Are you Storm?”

“What the—Chloe? As in Chloe Winters? The former actress whom Cross had a huge crush on?” She looked at Cross and his face was red, looking embarrassed like a teenager and she found it cute.

“Really? Cross had a crush on me?”

“Well, yes! And for your information, he still has a crush on you until now. If he wasn’t such a coward for not approaching you before, he would’ve done something to make you his. And I was even so happy when I heard that you two spent the night together three years ago. I thought, he finally did it but imagine my dismay when he said that you rejected him and dumped him completely.

“Did you know that he even punched me in the face because apparently, I was the reason why you dumped him? Apparently, you heard our conversation that morning and misinterpreted what I’ve said. I was kinda guilty, you know?

“Now that I finally have the chance; I’ll explain what really happened. I was just messing with Cross and didn’t mean to sound like you were an easy lay or something. I didn’t even know you personally and even though I’m like this, I don’t judge people based on what I hear about them.

“Cross didn’t have any ill intention and I’m not saying this because he’s my friend. I’m just telling you the truth. I’m hoping that now that I’ve finally cleared everything up, he would finally have the balls to pursue you. C’mon! It’s been long overdue! I can’t believe that he doesn’t have any hesitation to approach other girls out there but when it comes to you, he turns into chicken. What a lovesick fool.”

“What did you just—” Before Cross could chide at him, Chloe put a finger on his lips, preventing him from speaking.

“So, he never changed, huh? Women still swarms around him like bees?” She caught the fear that registered on his face upon hearing what she said. He even shook his head but couldn’t explain his side because her finger was still on his lips.

“If I would be honest, yes. Women are always around him. As far as I know, he tried to date other girls to forget about you but failed. I guess, he really does love—” Before she could hear everything, Cross snatched the phone from her hand and ended the call.

“Why did you end the call? I still want to hear his answer.” She said, glaring at him. He caught him gulping inaudibly in panic.

“There’s no one in my life right now aside from you, Chloe. Please, believe me. Please don’t misunderstand. You’re the only one for me and—” She didn’t wait for him to complete his sentence as he kissed him to silence him.

His body went still in shock.

CROSS was beyond shock as he couldn’t believe that Chloe would actually kiss him! He couldn’t react right away.

“Hey. You look like a teenager who just got his first kiss.” She teased after that kiss and even waved her hand before his face. He blinked innumerably.

“You just kissed me.” He sounded silly and he wanted to kick himself at the moment.

“So what? Don’t act like this is your first kiss, mister.” A contented smile curved his lips.

“Well, you’re right. I feel like I am a teenager right now.” She rolled her eyes.

“As if I didn’t know that you’ve had many women before.” Her face turned sour upon saying those words, got off him and laid down beside him, staring at the ceiling. That worried him. He made her face him.

“They’re just past flings. You don’t have to be jealous.”

“I am not jealous!” He couldn’t help but laugh. Such a feisty tigress indeed.

“Okay. Then, it’s okay for you if we talked about those women? I mean, I think you know one of them personally and—” Whatever he wanted to say was cut short because he noticed that she was glaring at him. He couldn’t hold back his laugh.

“I was just kidding, cariño. Honestly, yes, I did have my fair share of women but they were nothing but casual encounters. I’ve only had one girlfriend and she’s so special that I don’t have any plans of letting her go.”

“You have a girlfriend and yet, you’re trying to pursue me? Do you want me to kill you, Mr. Cross Dawson?!” Now, she was fuming but instead of getting nervous, he cupped her face and planted a soft on her lips.

“Silly. I was referring to you, Ms. Rosenberg.” She blinked in surprise.

“W-What?”

“You heard it right. You’re my girlfriend now and no one can change that fact.” Her jaw dropped.

“You didn’t even ask me and yet you’re claiming me as yours?”

“Then, say yes to me, cariño. Will you be my girlfriend?” Even though he sounded relax, deep inside of him, he was scared that she might turn him down. He had never felt this way before. This was his first time seriously pursuing a girl and to be honest, he didn’t know how to properly court her.

He didn’t want to sound conceited but he never felt the need to court any girl before because they were the ones who were approaching him. He did have encounters with a few of them but he wasn’t like his other friends who were Casanovas.

Now that he finally met the woman for him, no matter what it takes, he would do anything to have Chloe.

“C’mon, cariño. Say yes, please?” He planted three consecutive kisses on her lips while beggingly staring at her. Her face softened.

“You really like me?”

“Yes. I like you, adore you and I lo…” He released a breath as if he wanted to say something more but he chose not to voice it out. “Chloe, I am more than serious about this and even though I can’t offer you much, I hope my heart and faithfulness are enough for you.” Chloe bit her lower lip and didn’t respond for a couple of seconds and Cross felt like his breathe stopped while waiting for her response. He swallowed hard.

She nodded her head and that his eyes widened.

“Y-You mean…” She smiled.

“My answer is yes.”

“You mean it?”

“Yes. Why? Don’t you like it?”

“Fùck! Of course, I like it! You don’t have any idea how much you made me so happy.” He cupped her beautiful face with his hands and kissed her passionately. The moment their lips met, they both groaned. He couldn’t believe that Chloe was finally his!

“You won’t change your mind after this, right? Please tell me that you’re still here with me tomorrow, that you won’t leave me wondering what happened again.” He rested his forehead against hers while anxiously waiting for her answer.

“No. As long as you won’t give me any reason to do that, then I’ll stay.”

“Oh, thank you, cariño. Thank you for giving us a chance. You won’t regret it; I promise you that.” They kissed once again and this time, it was hotter and full of emotions that were swimming in their heart, overwhelming them both in bliss.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Chloe made the right decision to accept Cross into her life?

Is this the start of their happy ever after or not yet?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 20

ᕼᗩᑭᑭY ᖇEᗩᗪIᑎG, ᗩᗰOᖇEᔕ! 

50 comments for the next chapter.  🥰

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 20

CHLOE smiled to herself while looking at the table which she just finished setting. She just finished cooking their breakfast and she couldn’t be prouder of herself.

It was the first time that she made an effort cooking for someone. She only cooked for herself for a couple of times and that was it because she wasn’t the best cook. But this time, she made sure to perfect everything even though she had the hard time doing so.

Well, she followed the instructions on the article carefully so she was sure that she perfected it. Kinda.

“Cross? Breakfast is ready!” She called for him after she set up everything but she didn’t hear any response at all. Her eyebrows furrowed and decided to look for him.

She found him at the gate and it looked like he was repairing it.

“Hey, what are you doing here? The food is ready.” He lifted his gaze from what he was doing and looked at her.

“Food is ready? You cooked something for breakfast?” She nodded her head.

“Yes. I hope, you don’t mind.”

“Of course, not. In fact, I’m excited to taste your cooking.” She bit her lower lip.

“Just a warning. I’m not good in cooking.”

“Anything you make is surely good.” She couldn’t suppress the smile that appeared on her face.

“Anyway, what are you doing here? Is there something wrong with the gate?”

“Yes, but it’s not that bad. I noticed the problem yesterday but it’s just a minor one. It’s been a while since someone came over here so it’s acting up like this. Five minutes and I’m done here. You can eat first.” He then shifted back his attention on what he was doing.

But instead of doing what she was told, Chloe pulled the garden chair and sat on it, watching Cross of what he was doing. He was really was good in everything and she couldn’t help but to admire him.

Growing up with a silver spoon in her mouth, almost every guy in their circle knows nothing but to spend their parents’ money in everything that they could think about unlike Cross who was working hard just to achieve the things that he wanted.

He was so different compared to the men in the high society, especially her ex.

“I’ll just wait for you. I prefer for us to eat together.” He glanced at her with a smile on his face.

“Really? Aw. My cariño is so sweet. Me too. I prefer to eat with you. I’m already hungry and I’m really excited to eat what you made. I bet, you’re a good cook.” Chloe’s cheeks went red.

“Don’t get your hopes up. I already told you. I’m not that good in cooking.”

“And just like what I just, I’m sure that whatever you make will surely taste delicious. I’m sure of it.” She rolled her eyes.

“Flatterer.”

He chuckled. “I’m just telling the truth, cariño.” They became silent for about a minute or so as he continued what he was doing while she was watching him. He was already sweating but he still looked hot and neat.

How come she suddenly had the urge to wipe his sweat off when she hated it whenever her ex approached her while sweating from any activity that he just came from when they were still together?

She mentally shook her head and decided to break the silence.

“You’re currently on vacation, right?”

“Yes. I’m on vacation for two weeks. Why?”

“Well, I expected for you to relax while we’re here but you’re actually working.”

“This is not a work, cariño. I just needed to do this to address the problem before I forget about it. Don’t worry because after this, I’m all yours.” His eyes were sparkling with joy and Chloe couldn’t help but to blush even more when she realized that she sounded a little demanding.

“I’m hoping that the owner of this modern cabin pays you for your service. They don’t need to call for someone to repair this anymore because you’re already repairing it. And speaking of which. Is it okay for us to be here?”

A smile curved his lips. “Don’t worry about it, cariño. We can stay here as long as we want to.”

“Are you sure?” He chuckled.

“Trust me.”

“Okay. Make it quick then. I’m hungry.”

“Okay, your highness.” He even bowed his head and Chloe laughed. He looked silly.

After a couple more minutes, he finally finished repairing the gate and it was now working smoothly. They then went inside the cabin hand and hand.

“WOW. You made all these?” Cross asked in wonder while looking at the foods on the table. Chloe actually made fajitas and chicken fried steaks and everything looked delicious.

“Honestly, I just saw the recipes online. I wanted to make simple breakfast but I changed my mind. When I saw the tortillas, I decided to make fajitas.” She then bit her lower lip as if she was kinda embarrassed. He was about to answer when he noticed something in her hand. His forehead crinkled and took her hands and inspected them.

“What happened to your hands?” Her left forefinger and ring finger were each wrapped with band-aids. She pulled back her hands, obviously trying to hide it from him.

“Don’t worry about this. This is nothing.”

“Tsk. Don’t tell me, you got this while preparing our breakfast?” She nodded her head.

“Damn. You shouldn’t’ve forced yourself to cook. Look what happened to your beautiful hands.” He took her hands with his and brought it to his lips, kissing her wounded fingers lovingly.

“I’m fine. Honestly, I’m not that good in cooking but I wanted to cook for you so I searched for a good recipe online. Thankfully, the ref is full of ingredients.” Cross couldn’t help but to smile.

“You cooked these for me?”

She raised an eyebrow. “Why are you grinning at me like that? Are you that happy that I cooked for you?”

“Hell, yes! It’s not everyday that I get to taste the delicious food my beautiful girlfriend made. Even though you don’t know how to cook, you still did it for me. Thank you, cariño. You made me so happy.” He then planted a gentle kiss on her lips.

She smiled. “I didn’t know that you’re such a sweet-tongued guy.”

“Only to you, cariño. Only to you. I am not the kind of guy who sweet-talks a woman but when it comes to you, I can do everything I usually don’t do just to make you smile.” A contented smile appeared on her lips and to his surprise, she kissed him on the cheek.

“Let’s just eat. I can tell that you’re already hungry.” She was about to sit on the chair when he stopped her by wrapping an arm around her small waist.

“Only on the cheek?”

She raised an eyebrow. “And where else do you want?” Cross puckered his lips.

“Here too.”

“Cross!”

“C’mon, cariño. Just one kiss.” He said while looking at her with puppy dog eyes.

“I can’t believe you.” She then drew her face closer to his, pecked a gentle kiss on his lips and was about to pull away right away but he was quick to stop her by placing his hand on the back of her head and claimed her lips for a hot and passionate kiss.

“Cro—” Her protest was quickly drowned in his kiss.

Cross kissed her like he couldn’t get enough of kissing her and he only stopped when they needed to breathe for air.

“I can’t believe you! I almost ran out of breath!” She even smacked him by the arm which made him laugh heartily. They were both catching their breaths and her cheeks were as red as tomatoes and she looked adorable.

“Your lips are as sweet as honey. I love kissing you.” He kissed her one more time before pulling a chair for her.

“C’mon, cariño. Let’s eat. I’m excited to taste your cooking.” Full of excitement, he put food on Chloe’s plate and when she took a bite, he did the same and his body froze as the taste spread in his mouth.

“Oh, gosh! I’m sorry! I think, I put too much salt. Maybe, I’ll just cook another dish.” Chloe looked so embarrassed as she stood up and was about put away the foods on the table when he stopped her.

“It’s okay. It’s delicious.”

“But it’s too salty!” Her cheeks were blushing profusely while biting her lower lip and he found it very cute. He was used of seeing the sassy and impatient Chloe that was why seeing her behaving shyly like this was refreshing.

He chuckled and cupped her face with his hands. “Look at me.” She did as she was told and their gazes locked.

“Tell me honestly. Is this your first time cooking?”

“I’m sorry. To be honest, I’ve only cooked sunny side up eggs before and they got burnt. My parents didn’t allow me to cook after that because I almost burned down the kitchen the last time I tried. I can do everything I guess but when it comes to cooking, I’m terrible. Gosh! This is so embarrassing.” She looked down and seeing her reaction made him smile.

“I’m very happy, you know?” She lifted her gaze and met his.

“Happy even though I messed up?”

“Even though you messed up, the fact that you exerted effort to cook for me is enough for me to be happy. Now, I get to slowly get to know you better and knowing these things about you makes me happy.” He gathered her into her arms and kissed her forehead.

“I can’t believe that my cariño isn’t good at cooking. I mean, you seem like you’re good at everything.” She pouted.

“So, are you disappointed that I’m not that perfect? I have a lot of flaws and cooking is one of them.” He placed a finger under her chin and made her look at him.

“Hey, no one is perfect. Everyone has their own share of flaws. Even I have a lot of flaws. Listen to me carefully, Chloe. I’m not expecting you to be perfect. You’re perfectly imperfect and I like you the way you are.”

She chewed on her bottom lip. “You’re not really disappointed? You still want to be with me?” He kissed the tip of her nose.

“Disappointed? Of course, not. In fact, I’m the happiest man. I can’t believe that you would go your way to cook for me. This is the first time that a woman, except from my mom, cooked for me and I really appreciate your effort.” Cross then let go of her, took his fajita and took a bite. Her eyes widened.

“Don’t eat that! It’s too salty!”

“You made this for me so I should eat it. Besides, it’s actually delicious. It’s just a little salty.” After eating the fajitas, he took a bite of the chicken fried steak and it was delicious.

“How is it? Oh, gosh. I hope, it’s edible.”

“This one is surprisingly good. Maybe, you got distracted while you were making the fajitas that’s why they came out salty. Maybe, you were thinking about me that’s why?” He teased, expecting for her to deny it right away but to his surprise, she blushed and couldn’t answer right away as if he hit the nail on the head.

“Were you thinking about me while cooking?”

“Of course, not! If I did that, I might’ve burned down the kitchen!” He couldn’t hold back his laugh. She sounded so defensive. He planted a kiss on her lips.

“I was just kidding. C’mon, eat up.” Then, he remembered about something. “I almost forgot. I made sandwiches yesterday. I put it in the fridge.” He then checked the fridge and when he made sure that the sandwiches were still okay, he threw it in the microwave before they ate it together.

“Why did you make sandwiches as if it was your plan to come with me from the very beginning? I thought, Grey couldn’t make it that’s why he asked you to accompany me to Cupid’s falls on his stead?” Cross almost got choked while eating his food upon hearing her question.

“Hey. I’m asking you.” Her eyebrows were creased while staring at him. Cross scratched the back of his head, didn’t know how to answer. He swallowed the food in his mouth before answering.

“Yes. I accompanied you on Grey’s stead.” She stared at him full of suspicion.

“Tell me honestly. You and Grey actually planned it, right? It’s not true that something came up that’s why he couldn’t make it.”

“Er…”

“Be honest with me, Cross.” He gulped when he noticed that she was serious.

“Fine. You got me. I asked Grey not to come so that I had the reason to come with you to Cupid’s falls.” He admitted and her jaw dropped. 

“ARE you mad, cariño?” Chloe blinked innumerably upon hearing Cross’ worried voice. He even swallowed hard while anxiously waiting for her answer and she found it cute. Then, an idea came to her head.

“So, you actually lied to me then?” She even cocked up an eyebrow while wearing a serious face. He shook his head right away.

“It’s not like that. You kept on pushing me away, treating me like I had a contagious disease or something. I couldn’t even talk to you without you bringing out your inner tigress persona that’s why I asked Grey for a favor.

“I didn’t expect to see you here in Cupid’s Island, you know, that’s why I promised myself that I would do anything in my power for you to finally notice my presence. Not just my presence but my feelings too. Thankfully, Grey agreed to help me.” He took her hand while staring into her eyes beggingly.

“C’mon, cariño. Please, don’t be mad at me. Besides, I was telling the truth when I told you that Grey couldn’t make it because something came up. Well, if he really pushed it through, he could’ve made it but would be late in around 15 minutes or so.

“Because of that, I asked him that I could accompany you instead and he agreed. I had two purposes of volunteering to accompany you and that was to be with you and serve as your bodyguard. Even though, this island is generally safe, it’s better for us to make sure rather than to regret later.” He kissed the back of her hands simultaneously.

“Please, tell me that you’re not mad at me. You’re the only woman who made me feel that my charm was useless with that sassy and cold attitude of yours. Unlike other girls, you’re very hard to read that’s why I grew desperate. I didn’t want to miss my chance to be with you so I had to do that.”

She raised an eyebrow. “So, you thought that I was easy to get like the other girls?” His eyes widened as he shook his head right away.

“Of course, not. Where did you get that idea? C’mon, cariño. You’re making me so nervous here. Tell me that we’re okay.” He begged while looking at her like a lost puppy and she couldn’t suppress her laugh anymore.

He looked genuinely nervous and she couldn’t help but to get amused. Who would’ve thought that even though he had this bad boy aura, he was this sweet and softy? Her heart swelled of the thought that he only acted this way towards her and never with anyone else before.

“Why are you laughing?”

“Because you look funny. I was just messing with you but you took it seriously. I’m not mad, okay? In fact, I’m happy that you exerted so much effort just to be with me and I’m actually impressed.”

“Oh, so, you were just messing with me, huh?” He smirked dangerously.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” She felt the danger so she stood up and was about to run away but it was already too late. He already got a hold of her and tickled her relentlessly.

She couldn’t stop laughing as he targeted her sides because she was really ticklish there.

“Stop! Cross!” They were now on the floor and her laughs echoed throughout the whole house. When, he finally stopped, she was catching her breath as if she just finished running a marathon.

“That’s what you get for making me so nervous like that.” She sneered at him and smacked him by the arm.

“I almost ran out of breath! My goodness! How did you know where I was ticklish the most anyway?” He smirked proudly and kissed her forehead.

“You’re my woman so I know. C’mon, let’s continue eating because I’ll take you somewhere later.” He helped her stand up.

“Where to?”

He beamed. “Secret.” She rolled her eyes and he laughed heartily. She couldn’t help but to stare at his handsome face. He looked more handsome whenever he was smiling or laughing and she was glad that she was the reason behind that happiness of his.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of their relationship? 

Do you think there won’t be any problems to test their feelings for each other?

If there is, what do you think would that be?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 21

A/N: OMG! After I wrote my article, I was about to take a bath when I remembered that I haven’t updated this story yet! LOL. 😂  Sorry for the delay. It totally slipped off my mind. 😂. Anyway, happy weekend, Amores, and I hope you like this update! Enjoy! 😘

WARNING!!! SOME EROTIC SCENES ON THIS CHAPTER! FOR ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED READERS ONLY! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!

50 comments again for the next chapter!  😘

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 21

CHLOE smiled inwardly as she glanced at their intertwined hands as they walked hand and hand. Until now, he hasn’t said anything about where they were heading to. She’d been asking him since they finished eating their breakfast this morning but he never gave her any idea.

Instead of answering her, he would give her a peck on the lips and then say it was a secret.

“Hey, why don’t you tell me where we’re heading to? I’ve been asking you since breakfast but you never answered me.” She queried full of curiosity. They just went out of the cabin house from the backyard and walking to a cobblestone pathway.

“We’re going to attend a birthday party.”

“Birthday party? Of whom?”

“You’ll see.” He even winked at her and she rolled her eyes.

“For goodness’ sake! Why don’t you just tell me about the details? You’re making me curious even more.” He laughed.

“Don’t worry. I will not bring you to a Halloween party or something. It’s just a normal birthday party.”

“Is it okay for me to come with you? I’m not invited. I don’t want to show up uninvited there. That would be embarrassing.”

He chuckled. “Of course, you’re invited. Don’t worry. The birthday celebrant knows that I’ll be attending with you. In fact, some of our friends will bring their girlfriends too and it will be their first time to meet the whole gang just like you.”

Her eyebrows creased. “You have other friends here aside from Grey?”

“Yes. But our other friends couldn’t make it because they have prior engagement. Anyway, I’m so excited to finally introduce you to them.”

“Oh, my. I’m getting pressure a little bit. I didn’t expect you to introduce me to your friends right away. I mean, we’re still new and—”

“—Just be yourself, cariño. For sure, they’re going to like you. They actually know you as Chloe Winters before. Of course, who wouldn’t know you back then. You were at the top of your career when you suddenly stopped. Some of my friends even had a crush on you too.” Chloe’s jaw dropped.

“Really?” He stopped walking and faced her.

“Of course. I wasn’t the only one but when my friends discovered that I had the hots for you, they stepped back for my sake.” She laughed.

“Hots for me, huh?” He laughed and pulled her closer to his body.

“Well, I won’t deny that fact. I am proud to shout to the world that you’re finally mine, Chloe.” She couldn’t suppress the smile that appeared on her face as her heart soared. The way he was gazing at her made her feel so special.

No one had ever stared at her like the way he does and heart swelled with total happiness. She couldn’t explain but with Cross, everything felt so new and different in a good way.

“Are you ready?”

“Ready for what?” He beamed and pointed at something before them. She followed what he was pointed at and her jaw dropped when she saw what was in front of them.

“There’s a cable car here?!” She couldn’t believe that she didn’t notice it before. Maybe, because she wasn’t paying attention or anything. Well, Cross carried her all the way to the cabin from the falls and she fell asleep that was why she didn’t see the surroundings.

“Yes, but it is just for private individuals. Look at the cables carefully. Each one of it directs to certain locations on the island. One of them is here.”

“You mean, it is intended for the owners of the island only?”

“Hmmm, you can say that. By the way, we rode the cable car when we came here to the cabin. You didn’t see it because you fell asleep in my arms.”

“Oh. Now I understand how come you manage to bring me up here from the Cupid’s falls. I even felt bad because I thought, you hiked the mountain just to bring me up here.”

“Well, you’re light as a leaf so if I did that, I wouldn’t get tired for sure.” He then pressed something on the keypad and typed a series of numbers before placing his thumb on the screen. After it finally finished reading Cross’ fingerprint, the door of the cable car opened.

“How did you know the passcode of the cable car? Are you sure that we can ride in it? I don’t want to get into trouble.” He laughed as he guided her inside the cable car. He pressed the close button and some more options on the small screen before the door closed.

They sat together on the seat. She was about to transfer to the seat before him but he didn’t allow her so she didn’t have a choice but to sit next to him.

“Don’t worry about anything because we won’t get into trouble. For now, just enjoy the ride. Look outside.” She did as she was told and the view took her breath away. They were passing by the Cupid’s falls and it was insanely gorgeous.

“Oh, my gosh. I know Cupid’s falls is beautiful but seeing it from this angle is way more amazing. This is such a paradise. I can’t believe how beautiful this place is.” She felt like a kid while admiring it in awe.

“Yeah, it’s beautiful but what I’m staring at is way prettier than anything.” Chloe looked at him with furrowed eyebrows and she caught him staring at her lovingly. Then, she finally got which he was referring to and her cheeks went red.

“You’re such a flatterer.”

“I’m not trying to be one though. I’m just telling the truth. I could stare at you all day and I will never get tired of it for sure.” To hide the giddiness that she was feeling, she sneered at him and then looked back at the scenery outside.

He chuckled and then wrapped his arms around her waist before resting his chin on her shoulder.

“It’s hot but you’re sticking to me like Velcro.” She teased.

“Because my arms feel empty without you in it.” Her heart swelled. Gosh! She couldn’t believe how honey-tongue he was but she couldn’t deny the fact that she was feeling giddy everytime he throws those lines. But of course, she would never admit that to him because he would surely make fun of her.

“Oh, God. You’re such a sweet-tongued guy.”

“Only for you.” He then buried his face in her neck and planted a soft kiss there as if he was trying to seduce her or something. “Damn. You smell so heavenly.” Her body went hot instantly. She bit her lower lip and tried to suppress a moan when he gently nipped on her sensitive skin before raining butterfly kisses.

“What do you think you’re doing? We might be seen when we arrived there. It will be embarrassing.” Chloe tried to sound normal even though her senses were beginning to get out of control as his hands began caressing her by the arms while still kissing her neck.

“The ride to our destination will take about 15 to 20 minutes so we have enough time.” His desire-laced voice was husky and it sounded sexy to her ears.

Strangely, she couldn’t feel any wrong of the way Cross was touching and kissing her and she couldn’t help but to compare it to her previous relationship. She couldn’t explain but Cross could take her right there and then and she would surely give him her consent.

She initially feared this kind of effect that only Cross had managed to make her feel because she felt like he was beginning to change her. But now that she finally agreed to become his, she decided to gamble in this thing that they had between them.

“I thought you were going to be a gentleman?” She could still remember him obviously having a hard time when they slept together in one bed last night. She could tell that he was holding himself back not to touch her passed the boundary that was why she made fun of him.

He said that he would be gentleman and wait for her to be ready before they’d take their relationship to the next level. They just got contented cuddling each other throughout the night and it was so sweet.

She never slept with a guy in one bed before but she never felt awkward or nervous around him one bit. Maybe because they already made love in the past before and his body felt familiar against her body but aside from that, her trust towards him was intact and she was sure that he would never take advantage of her.

“Sorry. I just can’t help myself. You look so fùcking beautiful and you smell so good too. Whenever you’re near me like this, all I think about is holding you in my arms, making you mine in every sense of the word.” He then heaved a sigh and gingerly let go of her. He even put a space between them and for some reason, she felt empty without his touch.

“You’re right. I told you that I’d wait so we should stop before I lose my self-control.” When she turned around to face him, she could see the blazing fire of desire in his eyes. She chewed on her bottom lip, feeling a little bit bad.

She wetted her lips with her tongue before responding. “But a kiss is okay, I guess.” His eyes turned darker in need upon hearing that and before she knew what was happening, his lips already claimed hers for a passionate and sensual kiss that was full of need and desire.

She couldn’t hold herself back from moaning as the kiss became deeper and hotter. Her mind went hazy and she couldn’t think straight anymore.

She kissed him back with equal fervor and that seemed to please him as he claimed her mouth fully.

“Damn, cariño. You’re driving me crazy.” He claimed her lips once again and she couldn’t stop herself from kissing him back. Their tongued mated wildly and she got overwhelmed of how intense it was.

She was so lost that she forgot about everything and it seemed that he was the same. They felt like they were in their own little world and didn’t care about anything else anymore.

His hands started roaming the sensitive areas of her body but she was already too drowned in all the delicious sensations and stopping him didn’t occur in her mind.

“Cross!” She squealed when he caught one turgid nipple with his mouth through her top. Even though she was still wearing her clothes, her hard nubs were already poking against the fabric of her clothes.

She bit her lower lip and almost screamed in pleasure when his hand slipped inside her already wet panties and targeted her throbbing treasure.

She was wearing a floral laced up skater dress that was why it was an easy access for him.

“Tell me to stop now, Chloe, before I totally lost it. Fùck! You’re so wet already.” His fingers began doing its magic and whatever protest she was thinking to utter got washed away in the sea of pleasure just like that. She didn’t care anymore. She wanted more.

“Oh, Cross…More…”

“Are you sure?” She nodded her head without a second thought and he kissed her, obviously happy.

“Don’t worry. We won’t do it here. I just want to taste you.” Her cheeks instantly became red because of how vulgar he was but her attention shifted to the pleasure between her legs as he continued working on it with his fingers.

Then, he pulled away from her and she almost groaned in dismay as the sensation stopped.

“W-What are you doing?” She asked when she saw him positioning himself before her and then pulled her dress up to her upper chest, exposing her body under his heated gaze. She suddenly had the idea of how to be stared at by superman.

Without waiting any further, he pulled her panties off of her and she instinctively covered her p*ssy with her hand shily. Even though, Cross already had seen it before, that was already three years ago and only once.

Then, her eyes almost popped out of its socket when he brought her panties to his nose, smelling it like he was smelling something really addicting.

“Cross! What do you think you’re doing with my panties?!”

He grinned at her naughtily before placing the little garment next to her on the seat.

“Spread your legs for me, cariño.” He then instructed.

“B-But, it’s almost 15 minutes have passed by. I think we’re almost there.” To her surprise, he pressed a button next to the door and the cable car stopped.

“You stopped it?”

He smirked. “Yes, so that we would have enough time to do our thing.” Before she could answer, he parted her legs and removed her hand from covering her crotch.

“Cross—” Whatever she wanted to say was cut short when he quickly positioned his head between her legs and began digging in. Her fingers pulled on his hair as she fought the urge to scream in so much blinding pleasure.

Her mind brought her back to what transpired between them three years ago and the sensation and pleasure felt the same except that it was more intense this time because she wasn’t drunk.

She could feel how his raspy tongue tasted every nook and cranny of her womanhood and she couldn’t do anything but to moan his name repeatedly as her body arched.

With half-closed eyes, she met his gaze and she chewed on her lower lip as she watched how he hungrily devoured her like a hungry lion that hasn’t eaten for days.

“Does it feel good, cariño?”

“Oh, my. Do you have to ask the obvious?” Her shaking voice was almost inaudible as her toes curled. She felt like going crazy and she couldn’t take it anymore.

“Yes, because I need to hear it directly from your lips. C’mon, cariño. Tell me how you feel.” He then resumed eating her out and her eyes rolled back in so much bliss.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

It’s getting hot in here.  😘

What do you think of this chapter, Amores?

What do you think will happen on that birthday party?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 22

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

50 comments for the next chapter again, Amores! Enjoy reading!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 22

CHLOE felt like she was floating like a leaf, just going with the flow of the river, as Cross was taking her to the peak of that ultimate pleasure.

“Hmm…Cross..Ohhh…” Her fingers pulled on his hair harder this time but he seemed to not mind about it. Her body was writhing in so much pleasure and she wanted nothing but to reach her peak. She could feel it coming as her breathing became faster and harder.

She could feel it approaching like an unstoppable storm and her toes curled. But to her big disappointment, he suddenly stopped and she felt like she fell freely from that height of ecstasy without reaching the peak and no one caught her.

“Why did you stop?!” The irritation in her voice was very evident. How could he leave her hanging like that? He was the one who started it and now, he would do this to her!

“Because you’re not telling me what I want to hear.” He was grinning at her naughtily and that irritated her even more.

“Can’t you see how much pleasure you’re giving me? I’m sure, it’s very evident from my reaction, right?”

“Yes, but I want you to say it out loud. I won’t give you what you want if you won’t do it.” Her face hardened.

“Fine! If you don’t want to continue, then I can’t do anything about it.” She couldn’t hide her sulky and angry voice. She was about to close her legs but his thumb was quick to cover to cl*t and began circling it relentlessly.

“Oh, my God! Cross!” Her feverish moans became louder as he continued what he was doing.

“We’re not done yet and you know that.”

“Yes! More!” She wanted to kick herself for being so easily swept by him but she couldn’t say no to the pleasure. He knew which button to push to have her under his control.

She thought, he would continue pleasuring her but when the pleasure began to get intense, almost near the edge, he stopped.

“Cross!” If she could only punch him for playing with her like this. Does he even have an idea how does it feel to be left hanging like this?

“Just answer my question, cariño, and I promise you that I’ll make you the happiest woman.” He really wanted her to succumb completely onto him and even though a part of her was embarrassed to voice out what she was feeling, the need for her to reach the finish line weighed more than her embarrassment.

“Can’t you see how you make me go crazy by pleasuring me like this? Do you really want me to say it out loud?”

“Yes. It’s my requirement.” She almost rolled her eyes but his finger began doing its magic again which made her body arch. “How do you feel? Does it feel good?”

“It’s more than just good and you know it. C’mon, Cross. Just give it to me already. I can’t take it anymore.” Her voice was begging as if she was desperate but she couldn’t care less. This was her first time doing this; to ask a man to pleasure her and her cheeks turned crimson red.

“One more thing.” She groaned.

“Oh, gosh, Cross. Have mercy on me.” He chuckled.

“One last request. Well, it’s just a simple one. Call me cariño just like I do to you.” Her cheeks became even redder.

“Fine, I’ll do it. Now, it’s your turn to do your part.” Gosh! She’d never felt so wanton before. Only Cross could make her like this indeed as if he had this invisible control over her body. It was such a weird feeling but in a good way; pleasurable way that she wanted to dip herself deeper into the sea of temptation.

“Of course, cariño. As you wish.” She gasped loudly when his hungry mouth made contact with her wetness once again and her eyes widened and screamed in so much pleasure as his way of eating her out became more fervent, hot and intense this time with the purpose of finally driving her to her destination without any interruption.

“Ohhh…” Her body began squirming a little bit violently as she ascended to that incomparable euphoria. She was panting and moaning feverishly like she totally lost herself in total bliss. His tongue attacked her weakness relentlessly and that finally brought her to her climax.

“Ahhh, cariño!” Her body convulsed uncontrollably as she exploded like a volcano. Cross didn’t stop and drank everything that she gave him and it heightened her org*sm.

“Oh, cariño. It feels so good…” She opened her eyes, still in euphoric daze, and met his gaze. He seemed to be proud of himself for making her c*m like that. She was still catching her breath as her body was still slightly twitching.

“Did you like it?”

A sweet and contented smile curved her lips. “Yes. I loved it.”

“I’m glad to hear that. Watching you climax almost made me lose my control. I am usually not this giving when it comes to this kind of stuff but when it comes to you, it’s different. I want to make you lose yourself in pleasure first before thinking about my own. You taste so sweet; sweeter than honey and I can’t get enough of you.” He then gave her one last lick which made her lips parted in ecstasy.

She bit her lower lip while watching him. She could tell that he wasn’t lying. He seemed like he couldn’t get enough of her and that boasted her confidence as a woman.

He slowly kissed his way upwards until their faces we leveled. “I’m happy that you enjoyed it.” He planted a soft kiss on her lips. “Hearing you calling me cariño while you’re in the height of ecstasy made me almost explode. Fùck. You don’t know how much I want to take you right now but we don’t have anymore time to continue. We’re already late to the party.” He sounded like he was having a hard time and Chloe smiled inwardly.

“Do you have a tissue?” She nodded her head and reached for her shoulder bag. Upon getting the small box of tissue napkin, Cross took a fold and to her surprise, he cleaned her down there before helping her put her panties back on. She couldn’t suppress the smile that appeared on her lips.

“Thank you, cariño. You’re so sweet and I’m loving it.”

He smirked. “I hope, you won’t get tired of my sweetness though.”

“Of course not.”

“Good.” He then pressed the button and the cable car began moving again. He sat beside her and gathered her into his arms.

“Damn. Now, I want to regret that we’re going to attend that party.” She chuckled.

“And why’s that?”

“Because I’m having a very hard time right now. You don’t know how torture this is to me.” She unintentionally looked down to his crotch and her cheeks flooded with color red upon noticing that big bulge. Oh, my. That monster looked like it was about to rip of his pants because of how hard he was.

“I-It’s your fault. You were the one who started it.”

He laughed. “Well, at least, I made you come. It has been so long but your taste is still the same. I can’t believe that I clearly remember about it even though it has been three years.”

“Cross!” She got scandalized of how vulgar he was. His laugh became louder as he watched her blushing hard. He kissed her.

“You’re so cute, cariño.” She sneered at him and he smiled. After about a minute or so, the cable car stopped and then door opened. Cross helped her step out like a gentleman and she couldn’t help but to feel giddy about it.

“Where are we?” She looked around and the first thing that caught her attention was the big organic swimming pool. It looked like an exotic lagoon with a duo of waterfalls and a shallow area with parasols.

The addition of nearby stepping stone details, architectural foliage, and surrounding palms provides a flawless final touch. It was a tropical-inspired haven, indeed.

The two-story house stood proudly, displaying its elegance and modern beauty. There were a few people swimming in the swimming pool while the others were chilling on the lounge chairs with parasols.

One of the guys who was in the pool got out, took a towel and walked towards them with a smile on his face while drying himself.

“Welcome to my paradise, lovebirds!” He and Cross shook hands followed by the pull in and a couple of quick slaps on the back before shifting his attention to her. He kinda looked familiar for some reason.

“Hi, Chloe. I don’t know if you still remember me but we met once before at Grey’s party.” Chloe’s forehead wrinkled as she tried to remember him but after a couple of seconds, she still couldn’t recall meeting him. He laughed and scratched the back of his head.

“Never mind. That was 5 years ago. I guess, my appeal didn’t have an effect on you that’s why you instantly forgot about me.” He flashed a charming smile and his dimples appeared which added to his charm.

Indeed, he was a handsome guy; the playboy kind of guy.

“Anyway, I’m Raven. You can call me Rave. It’s nice seeing you again, Chloe.” He was about to give her a bear hug when Cross suddenly got in the way and Raven’s thick eyebrows arched.

“Oops, what do you think you’re doing? Do you want me to kick your a*s?” Raven laughed as he raised his hands like he was surrendering or something because Cross’ voice had a tinge of overprotectiveness.

“What the f. I’m just being friendly here. What’s wrong with that?”

“You can be friendly with her but not touch her in anyway. I don’t want my woman to contract any contagious disease from you.” Cross snaked an arm around her waist and pulled her closer to his body.

“Whoa, chill! I don’t have any contagious disease.” He shook his head in amusement. “Since when did you learn how to act like this over a woman? I guess, the information I heard from someone was true.”

“What the heck are you talking about?” Cross questioned with furrowed eyebrows.

“That you’ve become p*ssy-whipped. Well, I didn’t get surprise anymore. When I saw you staring at Chloe when you first laid your eyes on her during Grey’s birthday party, I knew that Chloe would be different. You never showed that kind of interest towards women before meeting her.

“Even though, you’ve never been vocal about it, everyone noticed. But damn, man. I didn’t know that you’re this slow when it comes to the woman you really like. It took you years to finally get her to notice you!” Raven laughed. She couldn’t help but to smile. It seemed like his friends really knew about his interest in her way back from five years ago and she didn’t know what to feel about it.

“You—” Cross was about to give his friend a punch when a familiar face came up to them.

“Hey, that’s enough, Rave! You’re making fun of Cross again. You know him when he gets mad so you better stop before he kicks your a*s.” It was Jade. She was wearing a floral two-piece swimsuit and she was so sexy in it.

“Hey, Ms. Rosenberg. I’m sorry about this twin brother of mine. He tends to make fun of everyone but doesn’t like it when we do the same to him. Anyway, I’m glad you made it to the party. It’s just a small gathering with our friends but the most important thing is you’re here.” As usual, she was smiling friendlily.

Now, Chloe suddenly realized something. Raven was familiar because he looked like the guy version of Jade. It wasn’t surprising because they were actually twins.

Her eyebrows crinkled. “Why does my presence important in this birthday party? Who’s the birthday celebrant anyway?” Raven laughed.

“This guy didn’t tell you?” She asked, referring to Cross and Chloe shook her head.

“Well, it’s his birthday today. He didn’t even want to celebrate but I managed to convince him. That’s the reason why I came over to the cabin the other day.” Jade explained. Chloe suddenly remembered about that time when Jade came back to the cabin and she heard her and Cross laughing downstairs.

She didn’t want to admit that she got jealous but Cross made her admit it. Her cheeks flushed upon remembering it. Who would have thought that she would act like that over a guy who wasn’t even his boyfriend back then?

But now, they’re already officially together so she had every right to declare her territory if needed. She then faced Cross.

“I didn’t know that it’s your birthday today. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Nothing, really. I didn’t want to tell you that we were coming here because you might say no if I said that Jade would be here too.”

“Why would I say no?”

“Well, I based that assumption from your reaction when she came over the other day. You looked like a tigress that was about to pounce on me because of jealousy.” Her eyes widened as her cheeks instantly went red.

“I wasn’t!” He laughed.

“Hmmm, really? Then I must’ve been dreaming when you admitted to me that you—” Before he could finish what he was about to say, Chloe covered his mouth with her hand and Jade and Raven laughed amusedly.

“Stop it! One more word from you and I’ll leave you here!” She threatened. He removed her hand from covering his mouth.

“Hey, don’t be like that. It’s my birthday today.” She sneered at him which made him smile before kissing her cheek. Her annoyance melted just like that.

“Aw. You two are so sweet. Finally, Cross managed to make you notice him. It’s been long overdue, my goodness!” Jade said while chuckling.

“Hey, stop it. It wasn’t that easy, okay? I didn’t want to ruin her happiness because she was taken back then and you know it.”

“And I admire you for that. If I were you, I wouldn’t surely care about her boyfriend and just attacked straight away. It’s not my style to wait.” Jade rolled her eyes.

“And you’re so proud about yourself?”

“Of course, sis!” Raven even pounded his fist on his chest proudly and Jade shook her head in disbelief.

Chloe looked up at Cross. “Why didn’t you tell me anyway? I could’ve prepared something for you. Now, I’m here with empty hands.” He chuckled as he rested his forehead against hers.

“I wanted to surprise you.”

“Crazy. I should’ve been the one to surprise you. Gosh. I don’t even have a gift.” He grinned and drew his lips to her ear and whispered something.

“Don’t worry about it, cariño. You already gave me enough a while ago. I just hope that I could get more later as a birthday gift. Well, if you let me though.” Her cheeks went red upon realizing what he was referring to.

“Cross!” She looked at Raven and Jade and almost sighed in relief because they looked like they didn’t hear a thing as they were still busy pissing each other off.

“I was just kidding, cariño. Don’t worry about it. The important is you’re with me on this special you’re your presence is enough for me.” He then kissed her temple.

The twins looked at them as if they heard something so surprising.

“Cariño? Oh, fùck! That almost gave me headache.” Raven teased and Cross let go of Chloe and locked Raven’s neck between his folded arm, pretending to choke him. Jade and Chloe laughed while watching the two. Then the others approached them and Cross introduced them to Chloe one by one.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter? 

Did you expect that it would be Cross’ birthday?

Would Chloe grant Cross’ wish?  😂

What do you think of the twins (Raven & Jade)?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 23

Ⲏⲁⲣⲣⲩ ⲱⲉⲉⲕⲉⲛⲇ, Ⲁⲙⲟꞅⲉ𝛓. Ⲏⲁⲣⲣⲩ ꞅⲉⲁⲇⲓⲛ𝓰.  😘

50 comments for the next chapter as usual.  😘

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 23

CHLOE was smiling the whole time while watching Cross bond together with his friends. The guys were teasing the girls, throwing jokes at them, but the girls didn’t let them win with the teasing game. It was funny when they pretended that they were pissed and the guys gave up right away, including Cross, and she found it so adorable.

She didn’t expect this side of him. He looked genuinely happy and enjoying the moment with everyone and he became even more handsome in her eyes.

His friends were very welcoming and she didn’t expect that. She thought, she would feel awkward since she didn’t know them but they made her feel welcome and the next thing she knew, she was enjoying their company as well.

Grey also came and he was with three of his other friends. He didn’t even get surprise that she saw her with Cross, as if he was already expecting it and now, the guys were playing billiard while drinking some beer.

They even had a bet that whoever the loser was would suffer the consequence of being lost. In short, they would make him do something whether he likes it or not.

“So, you and Cross are together now, huh? I didn’t expect it. I really thought, Cross would actually wait for a miracle before he decides to finally court you.” Grey said when he finished playing billiard and came up to her. It was Cross’ turn now against River, one of their guy friends.

“Hey. I can hear you badmouthing me in front of my woman.” Chloe couldn’t help but to laugh when she heard Cross’ voice while looking at their direction. His eyebrows were scrunched.

“What the heck. Are you a part doggy of something? How did you even hear that? And I was almost whispering here and yet, you still heard it.” Grey answered with a smirk.

“Whispering? Your voice is loud as fùck and yet, you thought you were whispering? Do you have an ear problem or something?” Troy, another friend of them said, while shaking his head.

“I don’t have a hearing problem. You people just have super hearing powers when it comes to gossips. Do you think I didn’t notice you glancing over our direction full of curiousness?”

“Well, I didn’t look at you two so I’m not included.” River said, feigning innocence, and Grey shook his head.

“Just keep playing and mind your own business.” He looked at Cross. “You too, man. This conversation is for my cousin and I only. Shoo!” He even motioned his hand as if he was shooing a dog away or something and Chloe laughed.

“I really can’t believe that he had his eyes on me way back five years ago and yet, I didn’t notice him. Was I blind back then?”

“Well, you weren’t blind. You were just too busy obeying your parents. To be honest, I wanted to help Cross to get to know you back then but he didn’t want to accept my help. He was in denial that he thought, no one ever noticed about his interest in you. He didn’t know that how obvious he was.” Grey chuckled in amusement while saying that. Chloe’s smile disappeared upon remembering about the past and she chewed on her bottom lip.

Yes, she used to obey everything that her parents say, especially her father, because she thought that everything he was saying was for her own good. But after what Liam had done to her, that served as a wake-up call for her and decided to be mature enough to say no to her father for once.

“What if Liam was out of the picture back then? Do you think Cross would have the courage to approach me and tell me about his feelings?”

“Hmmm. I think, I know the answer to that. But I won’t tell you.” She raised an eyebrow at her cousin.

“And why’s that?”

“Because I want you to ask that to him directly.” She leered at him and he laughed.

“By the way, I won’t say sorry for standing you up the other day because look at the result. You’re finally with someone whom you belong.” That put a smile on her face.

“You sound so sure. Are you sure that Cross is the one; that we’re going to end up together?”

“Don’t tell me, you thought that you could still get out of your relationship with him? Sorry to disappoint you, missy, but knowing him, he would never let you go for sure.” Her heart raced.

“W-What?”

“You heard me right, Chloe. Anyway, I can see that you’re happy being with him even though your relationship is still new and I’m happy for the both of you. At least, I know that you’re with someone better than you’re ashole ex. That bastard should be thankful that I didn’t destroy him after what he’d to you in the past. If you didn’t stop me back then, that guy would’ve been kissed their family business including his career away.” Yes, Grey was so angry when he learned what Liam had done to her and was about to avenge her but she stopped him.

Knowing her cousin, he tends to lose his cool and rational thinking whenever he was mad and there was a possibility that he would go too far. She didn’t want him to go to jail.

“I’m just thankful that you weren’t really in love with that guy that’s why it was easy for you to move on. But you still got depressed of that scandal that’s why you chose to quit showbusiness.” Chloe released a breath.

“That’s all in the past now, Grey. Besides, I quit entertainment industry because I didn’t want that life in the first place. I only did it because dad asked me to.”

“Yeah, right. For his business.” Grey bitterly said while shaking his head. Yes, her father asked her to enter showbusiness for the benefit of their business and she succeeded on promoting their brand name during her time as an actress.

In fact, the income of the company tripled just because she was endorsing it.

“Anyway, just like what you said, that’s all in the past now and it’s useless to talk about it now. At least, you have a protector now in case someone is going to hurt you again.”

“Protector? You mean…”

“Who else could it be other than that guy?” He even pointed at Cross’ direction with his puckered lips. She looked at Cross and the beating of her heart became harder and faster.

She bit her lower lip. “I don’t know what spell he had casted on me but one thing is for sure. I’m happy being with him. Everything between us happened so fast but I don’t feel anything wrong about it. Yes, our relationship is still new but I can be myself without a care in the world whenever we’re together and this is my first time experiencing this kind of thing. It’s weird and yet, such an addicting feeling.” Grey didn’t respond and remained staring at her while gaping at her.

Her eyebrows knitted together. “What’s with the staring?”

“You’re in love.” His voice was certain and her eyes bulged before she shook her head.

“No. that’s impossible! It’s too early!” Grey chuckled and ruffled her hair.

“Hmmm. I don’t think so.”

“Hey, Grey! It’s your turn.” River called for him and tossed the cue stick to him which he caught with his right hand.

“Well, it’s my turn. Talk to you later.” He was about to go when Chloe spoke.

“Grey, wait.” He faced her. “What do you think of Cross?” He didn’t answer right away and after a couple of seconds, he smiled.

“I won’t say that he’s a saint, Chloe, because he’s not. He has a lot of flaws and I’m hoping that no matter how ugly those flaws are, you could still accept it.” He then joined his friends without waiting for her answer.

That made her think. What did he mean by that?

“Hey, Chloe. Why don’t you change into your swimsuit so that you could join us here in the pool? Just let Cross bond with the guys.” Nevaeh, one of the girls suggested as she swam towards her direction. They’ve been calling her since a while ago to join them in the pool but she was busy with Cross and just told them that she would join them later.

“Okay. I’m coming.” While she was in the restroom, changing into her swimsuit, she couldn’t help but to think of what Grey said a while ago. She felt like there was something deep behind those words which made her curious. Then, she shook her head when she realized where those thoughts were heading to.

“No. I’m sure, he didn’t mean anything bad. Just enjoy this day, Chloe, and forget any negative thoughts.” She looked at her reflection in the mirror and then readied a smile to show to the people outside before going back to the pool area.

She couldn’t suppress her smile when Cross saw her coming back from the restroom. His lips were parted while gazing at her full of admiration.

“Hey, close your mouth before an insect gets in there.” Troy said laughingly and the other guys joined in teasing him.

“We know that Chloe is stunningly beautiful and sexy but stop staring at her like that as if it’s your first time seeing a woman wearing a swimsuit.” It was River. The other guys continued on making fun of him.

“Shut up and don’t you dare stare at her more than two seconds of else, I’m going to poke your eyeballs!” Cross warned and everyone laughed. Chloe shook her head and joined the girls in the swimming pool.

“HAPPY birthday to you, happy birthday to you. Happy birthday, happy birthday. Happy birthday to you!” Cross looked so alive and happy while listening to everyone singing him happy birthday.

Jade came out of nowhere and was holding a cake with number candles, 27, on it. The guys even popped party poppers.

“Make a wish!” They cheered and Cross smiled before looking at her. Their gazes met and she caught something that passed through his eyes that she couldn’t comprehend. It was some kind of emotion that she couldn’t pinpoint but it wasn’t a negative one.

In fact, it made her heart pound hard and fast like crazy.

“Hey, we said, make a wish not to stare at Chloe. You look like you have a plan of melting her with your gaze.” Jade said and Cross laughed.

“Well, I don’t have to wish for anything more than I have right now because I have everything that I could ever want now.” He then winked at her and her heart leapt. She playfully sneered at him and that made him chuckle.

“Anyway, thank you for making this simple yet merry birthday party possible, guys. I appreciate your effort.” He then blew out the candles of his cake and everyone took turns on hugging him and wishing him again a happy birthday. Chloe was the last one.

“Happy birthday.” She kissed him on the cheek but he pouted cutely.

“Thank you. But really. Just a kiss on the cheek? C’mon, cariño. You can do better than that.” He held her by her waist and pulled her closer to his body. Her eyes bulged when he was about to angle his head to kiss her.

“Cross! We’re not alone here!” She whisper-yelled and he smirked. Thankfully, the others were busy as the guys were complaining about the flavor of the cake. The girls were the ones who ordered it and they ordered what flavor they preferred which the guys weren’t in favor of.

“So, what? They’re not paying attention to us. Look at them. They’re busy. C’mon, cariño. Just one kiss. It’s my birthday today so do this for the birthday boy.” He even puckered his lips while wiggling his eyebrows naughtily.

“Birthday boy, really? You’re too big to be a boy.” He grinned.

“Of course. No boy can bring you straight to heaven with just this.” He whispered and even pointed at his mouth upon saying the last three words. Her eyes went wide and looked at the others. She almost sighed in relief because it seemed that no one heard it.

She pinched the side of his abdomen. “You’re so naughty!” He chuckled and gathered her into his arms before kissing her forehead. She couldn’t understand why but she couldn’t even get mad at him even though he tends to be vulgar sometimes.

“I was just messing with you. But I still need my kiss. My lips feel so empty without your kisses.” She couldn’t hold back her laugh.

“That’s so corny.”

“I’m only corny when it comes to you.” Her heart swelled and she couldn’t hold back herself and kissed him on the lips.

“That’s it? One more time, please.” She rolled her eyes but obliged anyway. She only intended to give him a peck on the lips but he didn’t let her get away just like that.

He claimed her mouth fully and deepened the kiss as if he hadn’t kissed her for a very long time. A moan erupted from her throat as her lips moved on their own and kissed him back fervently. But when she remembered where they were, she knew that they had to stop.

She was about to pull away when he placed his hand on the back of her head, prevented her from pulling away from that kiss, and then deepened the kiss even more instead.

Another moan escaped her throat as she held onto his shoulders and responded to his kisses with equal fervor. Goodness! She couldn’t deny his advances!

Her body felt so hot as the fire of desire engulfed her wholly.

“Hey, you two. The room’s upstairs if you prefer to celebrate together alone.” Chloe’s body went frozen upon hearing Raven’s voice.

They pulled away from that kiss and Cross looked a bit irritated as if he didn’t like the interruption. Then, he sighed and pulled her closer to his body even more. Chloe felt like her cheeks including her neck turn red in embarrassment. She couldn’t believe that she actually forgot that they weren’t alone!

“What do you think? Is it best for us to celebrate alone?” Cross whispered to her playfully and she pinched him on the abdomen again which made him laugh. Such a naughty guy! 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter, Amores? 

Do you think their happiness will continue? 

Do you think Cross is genuinely honest the whole time about himself and hi feelings for Chloe?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 24

I would really appreciate it if you share this story, Amores! Thank in advance. :)

50 comments for the next chapter!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 24

“SO, how does it feel to finally have her?” Cross’ attention shifted to Jade as she sat next to him. He was busy watching Chloe and the others having fun in the pool when Jade came up to him.

“Why the heck are you asking me that question?” She chuckled, took her glass of juice and took a sip on it before answering.

“Well, I’m just so curious.”

“Since when did you start having interest in my life?”

“C’mon, Cross. You know I care about you so don’t be like that. To be honest, I’m more concerned about her right now though.” She answered while her gaze focused on the girls in the pool who were currently playing volleyball.

Everyone just finished eating lunch and the other guys were still playing billiards.

“You don’t have anything to be concerned about. We’re happy and that’s the most important thing.”

“Okay then. If that’s the case, I’m guessing that you already told her everything?” The tension within him quickly arose that he couldn’t answer right away.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He uttered the moment he gathered himself together. She rolled her eyes.

“You know what I’m talking about so don’t give me that. Even though you never told us about it, we know. We’re your childhood friends. I’m just afraid of the outcome of what you’re doing right now.” He released a breath.

“If you’re aware about it then you should know too that hurting Chloe is the last thing I would do. Don’t worry about anything. I know what I’m doing. I can handle this.” Cross ruffled her hair and then stood up to join the other guys.

“Hey, I’m not done talking to you yet.” He chuckled amusedly. Knowing her, she would only bombard him with a series of questions so it would be better for him to join the guys.

“You know what? You should just join the girls in the pool instead of interviewing me like one of your patients.” He saw her roll her eyes and he laughed before shaking his head.

“Hey, birthday boy. We thought, you were just going to stay there and watch your girl the whole day.” Troy said the moment he approached them.

“Well, Chloe is hot. Someone might snatch her away from him that’s why he’s keeping his guard up.” Raven butted in while laughing.

“What do you think of me? Obsessive boyfriend?”

“Aren’t you?” Grey asked with a smirk.

“Of course not!” The guys laughed because of his reaction. “Quit laughing and just continue playing.” While watching the game, I couldn’t stop myself from throwing glances at Chloe’s direction and seeing her enjoying made him smile.

CHLOE got distracted of playing upon noticing Jade approaching Cross. They were talking with serious expression on their faces. She knew that there wasn’t anything going on between them but her chest tightened for some reason upon seeing them together. She groaned inwardly.

Goodness! Was she getting jealous? She mentally shook her head. No! I don’t have anything to be jealous about. They’re just friends!

“Chloe, watch out!” The loud voice of Nevaeh pulled her out of her reverie and quickly avoided the ball that was about to hit her face.

“Are you okay?” Nevaeh asked full of concern as she quickly swam towards her. She was the one who hit the ball that almost hit her face. Thankfully, she was fast enough to avoid it before it hit her.

“I managed to avoid it so everything’s fine.”

“I’m so sorry. I was—”

“—No, it’s okay. It was my fault. I wasn’t paying attention.”

“What were you staring at anyway? You shouldn’t be spacing out like that during a game. Thank God, you managed to avoid the ball.” She then looked at the direction that she was looking at just now and chuckled upon spotting Jade and Cross.

“Hmm…Now, I understand why you suddenly lost your focus.” Chloe couldn’t help but to feel embarrassed. Even without her saying it, it was obvious that she lost her focus because she saw Cross and Jade together.

“They’re childhood friends that’s why they’re close. You don’t have anything to be jealous about.”

“I’m not jealous.” Nevaeh laughed upon hearing her defensive answer.

“Really? Well, sorry, but your face says it all.” Her cheeks went red even more and Nevaeh’s laugh became louder. “Oh, my. You’re too obvious, Chloe. Now I understand why the plan of Cross and Jade succeeded in just one try.” Chloe’s forehead crinkled.

“What plan are you talking about?” Nevaeh’s eyes widened as she gasped loudly and covered her mouth with her hand as if she realized right away that she said something she shouldn’t’ve said.

“Oops. I need to get something to drink. If you’re curious about it, ask Jade or Cross. I just happened to overheard their conversation.” She then got out of the pool without waiting for her reaction as if a ghost was chasing after her.

“What happened to her? She suddenly looks pale.” Venus asked curiously. She just arrived a while ago and she was one of Cross’ friends as well.

“I don’t know. She said something about Jade and Cross’ plan that had succeeded and according to her, I should ask Cross if I want to know the details.”

“That chismosa !”

“Huh? What’s that?”

She faked a smile. “Oh, nothing. Let’s just continue the game. Just ignore what she said.” Chloe was about to answer when she noticed Cross standing up and left Jade at the table. It seemed like Jade was pouting and Cross laughed.

Jade seemed to be so comfortable around Cross. Well, that was normal because they were childhood friends. She knew that she shouldn’t give any meaning to it but she couldn’t stop her heart from reacting negatively.

She wanted to shout in frustration. She didn’t like what she was feeling. It wasn’t healthy.

“Ahm, I’ll just go get something to drink.” She told Venus after a couple of seconds of staring at Cross and Jade.

“Are you okay?”

She forced a smile. “Of course. I’m just thirsty.”

“Okay then. Come back here when you’re ready to play again.” She nodded her head before getting out of the pool. She was in the middle of getting herself a drink when Jade approached her.

“I saw that you got distracted while looking at Cross and I’s direction a while ago. You don’t have to worry about anything. We’re just friends.” Instead of answering what she just said, Chloe faced her wearing a serious face.

“Nevaeh said something weird just now and I want to confirm what is this thing about.” Jade furrowed.

“About what?”

“She said something about you and Cross’ plan which succeeded. What was it about?” She got obviously caught off guard but then quickly tried to pull herself together right away.

“Oh, that? I can tell the details to you but I’m not sure if I’m in the position to say anything about it.” She chewed on her bottom lip, obviously a little tensed.

“I can feel that it’s got something to do with me and since I’m asking you about it, then you should answer my question truthfully.” Jade looked at Cross’ direction as if silently asking for him to rescue her and it was as if on cue, Cross looked at their direction and saw her and Jade talking.

Maybe, he noticed how tensed Jade was so he came up to them.

“What’s the matter, girls? You seem to be having a very serious conversation.”

“What was your plan that had succeeded because of my jealousy? Nevaeh slipped and I want to hear what was it about.” Cross’ expression became serious.

“Cross, why don’t you just tell her? I don’t like confrontations like this.” Jade said and Cross sighed.

“It’s about what happened the other day when Jade came over to the cabin.” Chloe’s eyebrows furrowed.

“What about it?” Cross and Jade shared a look and that seemed to irritate Chloe.

“Do you have a plan to tell me or you’re just going to stare at her?” She couldn’t hide her irritation.

“Cariño, Jade is just a friend and you know that.”

“Then, tell me what Nevaeh was talking about.” Her voice was firm and Cross scratched the back of his head. She didn’t want to get mad and ruin his birthday but I just couldn’t stay quiet after hearing something like that.

“Fine, I’ll tell you but please, don’t get mad at me.” He took a deep breath before continuing. “When Jade came over, I told her to help me make you jealous because I didn’t know what to do to make you warm up to me.” Chloe gasped.

“I think, I should go. You two should talk without me.” It was Jade. Before they could answer, she left the two of them and joined the others who were at the billiard table. The girls in the pool came joined the guys too but she could feel everyone’s gazes on them even though they were trying to act as if they weren’t looking at them.

“You two deliberately made me jealous?” She asked in disbelief and Cross took her hand, undeniably tensed.

“Listen to me, cariño. We didn’t plan it. When she came over and told me about their plan of throwing me a small party, I suddenly had this crazy idea of asking her to be sweet with me in case you came down downstairs.

“But you didn’t come down so I thought, our plan failed. But when I saw you at the doorstep of the room I was using as if you were trying to listen to any sounds coming from the inside, that was when I realized that you actually thought that we were inside, doing something.

“Of course, I was happy knowing that you got jealous but it made me feel guilty when I saw the jealousy in your eyes. Hurting you in anyway is not in my vocabulary that’s why I immediately regretted what I’ve done. I’m sorry. Please, forgive me.”

She crossed her arms across her chest and raised an eyebrow at him sassily. “What if I was the one who pulled that trick on you, what would you feel?” Fear and worry were now written all over his face as he gingerly pulled her by the waist until their bodies pressed together.

“I don’t know how would I react but surely, I would get hurt seeing you with another man. I might even fly into a fit of rage.”

“See?”

“Yes, I know that’s why I promise that I won’t do it again. I just wanted to see your reaction. Can you forgive me?” He staring at her with puppy-dog eyes and her heart melted just like that. She really couldn’t get mad at him for long. She sighed in defeat.

“Fine but—”

“—Oh, thank you, cariño!” He then claimed her lips with a sensual kiss. She thought, it was just for a couple of seconds but he eventually deepened it as if he couldn’t get enough of her until her mind went hazy.

“And that, ladies and gentlemen, is how a p*ssy-whipped behaves in front of the woman he loves!” They immediately stopped kissing when they heard Raven’s voice followed by the laughs of everyone. Chloe blushed profusely.

“Shut up and don’t disturb my cariño and I! Why don’t you just continue what you’re doing there and ignore us?” Cross answered and the others laughed even louder.

In the end, Chloe couldn’t suppress her smile. That day was such a refreshing and happy day. It was such a simple get together but fun. She was glad and thankful that Cross introduced her to his friends.

“DID you enjoy your party?” Chloe asked while they were inside the cable car, on their way back to the cabin. It was already 11 pm.

“Of course. I didn’t expect everyone to come. I mean, everyone is busy but they even came here to Cupid’s Island just to celebrate my birthday.” She could see the contentment and happiness in his eyes and she felt the same for him.

After the guys finally finished playing billiards, everyone decided to go to the Cupid’s falls and they spent the entire afternoon there.

It was already 5 pm when they decided to go back to the twins’ house and the guys grilled barbecue while the girls cooked some dishes. When they finished preparing everything, they ate dinner together.

After that, the party continued and everyone got drunk. The music was loud and they danced as they were in the club. It was such a nice experience.

“You’re lucky to have nice friends.” He smiled and paced an arm over shoulders before kissing her forehead. She rested the side of her head on her shoulder.

“You’re right. I’m indeed lucky.” They became silent for a minute or two before she decided to throw the question she’d been wondering since a while ago.

“Cariño, can I ask you a question?”

“Sure. What is it about?”

She took a deep breath. “I couldn’t help but to wonder why I didn’t see any member of your family today? I mean, it’s your birthday today but you didn’t even receive a phone call from them.” She could feel the sudden tension on his body so she sat straight and looked at his face. His face was void of any emotion and it was her first time seeing him like that.

“Are you okay? Did—I say something you didn’t like?” He met her gaze and cupped her face. To her surprise, he drew his face to hers and sealed her lips for a hot kiss.

“Cro—” Whatever she wanted to say got drowned in that deep, hungry and passionate kiss.

“I have something to show you.” He uttered huskily after that kiss. They were both catching their breaths.

“What is it?” He smiled and planted a soft kiss on her lips. That was when the cable car finally stopped and the door opened. He held out his hand for her.

“Let’s go?” She gave him her hand and they went out of the cable car hand and hand. She thought they would go straight to the cabin house but they walked past it and after walking for about five more minutes, they finally stopped.

“We’re here and looks like our timing is perfect.” Chloe followed what he was staring at her before them she gasped in awe upon seeing all the fireflies flying freely, creating a magnificent dancing light show. On the ground were scattered hundreds or thousands of bioluminescent mushrooms and the sight took her breath away.

“Oh, my gosh. This is so pretty.” She couldn’t hide her excitement while watching the spectacular array in front of them. This was her first time witnessing this kind of magical nature show and it was incredible especially that she experienced it with Cross which made it more special.

“Yes, but not as pretty as you.” She rolled her eyes upon hearing his answer and he chuckled.

“You always say that.”

“Because that’s the truth. You’re the prettiest thing that I’ve laid my eyes on.” She bit her lower lip, trying her best to control the giddiness within her.

“Such a flatterer.”

“Only for you, cariño. Only for you.” He placed a finger under her chin and their gazes locked.

“Listen to me, Chloe.” He paused. “I know that everything between us happened so fast but I decided not to use that as an excuse to suppress my feelings for you further. I’ve waited long enough and now; I want to open myself up to you.”

The smile on her face faded. “What do you mean?” Her heart began thumping hard and fast. He smiled.

“I love you, Chloe. You might think right now that I’m being too fast but no, I’m not fast. In fact, I’ve been hiding these feelings inside me for so long and now that we’re finally together, I feel like it’s about to explode if I wouldn’t let it out. My heart has been yours from the beginning and I want you to know that.”

The thumping of her heart became even harder and faster that it felt like it was about to come out of her chest. Her breathing became uneven.

“C-Cross…” That was the only word that came out of her mouth as she felt like her brain suddenly stopped working. She couldn’t think straight.

His eyes turned somber as he slowly let go of her. “It’s okay, Chloe. I understand if you’re shocked of my confession. I really completely understand. It’s just that I needed to tell you what’s inside of me because I’m tired of suppressing my feelings already. But looks like my timing isn’t right, I guess.” He forced a smile.

“It’s getting late. I think, we should go. I know, you’re tired.” He turned his back and walked ahead of her. She watched him slowly walking away and somehow, her heart felt so heavy. Her lips opened, wanting to say something but she couldn’t find the right words to say.

Cross was a mystery and even though he’d been slowly opening himself up to her, she felt like she still needed to dig deeper in order to find the answers to the questions that has been bugging her about him.

When she asked him about his family a while ago, she knew that he just distracted her by kissing her so that she wouldn’t ask any more questions. But why?

Now that he confessed to her that he loved her, she got confused. Yes, she knew that Cross was beginning to dominate her entire existence but was it love?

She knew that she hurt him by not saying anything when he confessed and just thinking that he got hurt felt like an invisible hand was squeezing her heart tightly and she couldn’t breathe. Oh, God. She was confused of her feelings but one thing was for sure, she hated the thought of hurting him.

Before she knew it, her feet moved on their own and followed Cross. She stopped him by grabbing the hem of his shirt.

“Cariño…” That automatically came out of her lips and he slowly turned around to faced her. Upon meeting his eyes, her heart started beating like a drum again as she saw those intense emotions in his tantalizing eyes while gazing at her full of love. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Cross was sincere of his feelings for Chloe?

Do you think Chloe was already in love with Cross or not yet?

What do you think is the reason why Cross didn’t answer Chloe’s question about his family?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 25

✨(っ◔︣◡◔᷅)っc(◕︣◡◕᷅c)✨

𝓑𝓸𝓷 𝔀𝓮𝓮𝓴𝓮𝓷𝓭, 𝓐𝓶𝓸𝓻𝓮𝓼❗ 𝓔𝓷𝓳𝓸𝔂 𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓭𝓲𝓷𝓰😘

50 comments for the next chapter😘

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 25

CHLOE kept on squealing while laughing loudly as Cross chased after her in the middle of the meadow. They were like kids playing around and they felt like they were in their own little world, forgetting about others and just enjoying each other’s company.

They just arrived here about 30 minutes ago and she loved it. She couldn’t believe that there was a place like this nearby.

All the wild flowers with different colors and sizes were scattered around, looking so gorgeous and pleasing to the eyes. The gentle breeze of the summer fresh air felt so good against the skin unlike the polluted air in the city.

“Gotcha!”

“Aargh!” She squealed loudly when Cross finally got a hold of her, lifted her off the ground and spun her around. Her squeals became louder and he laughed heartily.

“You really thought that you could get away from me, huh? Never. You will be glued beside me until you get tired of my face.” He said when he finally stopped spinning her around but didn’t put her down on her feet yet. Their eyes were locked together.

She smiled at him sweetly. “I don’t think that’ll ever happen.”

“Really? Are you sure?” She rolled her eyes.

“Why? Do you expect me to eventually get tired of you?”

“Well, we don’t know what will happen in the future.”

“I don’t think I will ever be. I mean, if you did something unforgivable then I might not want to see your face again so make sure not to.” An unknown emotion passed though his eyes before it disappeared as soon as it appeared.

He finally put her down on her feet before caressing her face with his hand while gazing at her full of love. Now, she could finally name this emotion in his eyes whenever he was gazing at her and she couldn’t believe it. She could feel how Cross loved her with just one look in his eyes or just one touch of his hands and her heart response wildly everytime.

She couldn’t believe that everything between them happened so fast and it yet, she couldn’t feel anything wrong about it. In fact, it felt so good and so right.

“I’ve waited long enough to finally have you and I will never let it go to waste. I’m already in paradise so why would I want to go to hell?” Chloe couldn’t help but laugh.

“Really? Hell?”

“Yes, cariño. Living without you will surely be like hell. Now that I know how to live with you by my side, I would never want to experience being without you. You belong to me and nothing could ever change that.” She chewed on her bottom lip to prevent herself from squealing giddily. Gosh! Every word that was coming out of his mouth was as sweet as chocolate which turns her knees into jelly.

He then pulled her by the waist until their body pressed together. “I love you, Chloe.” Her heart reacted wilder than a while ago upon hearing him say that. This wasn’t the first time that a man declared his love for her but she never swooned like this with other guys’ confession before.

She didn’t want to compare everytime but she couldn’t help it. Their relationship was still new but special. Really special.

It has been three days since Cross’ birthday and those three days she spent with him felt like heaven. She couldn’t believe that in just a short period of time, their relationship would become this serious and deep.

Cross made her feel like the queen of his heart in every gesture that he was making and she never felt this happy and contented before. It was unbelievable how one person could change her in such a very short period of time but it happened.

She stared at his handsome face and the overwhelming feelings in her heart poured like an uncontrollable storm. Gosh! Until now, she still couldn’t believe that she didn’t notice him the first time they met.

If the opposite happened and she noticed him in the past then everything that had happened didn’t happen. If only…

“Cross…” Before she could even begin to profess what was within her, he stopped her by placing a finger on her lips. There was a small smile on his face.

“Shhh. You don’t have to force yourself to say it back if you’re not ready or sure of your feelings yet. Just like I’ve said, I can wait until you’re ready.” When Cross first told her he loved her three days ago, she couldn’t respond as she was so shocked but he was very understanding even though she could tell that he got hurt somehow.

He told her that he could wait until she could finally say those magic words back to him and she appreciated that. He was really understanding and patient with her but these past three days, she used that to digest and think everything thoroughly and now, she finally understood her heart and she wanted nothing but to shout that for the world to hear.

He didn’t try to touch her these past three days either. Yes, they’ve been sharing kisses and hugs and sometimes, touching each other but he didn’t try going past the boundaries which made her frustrated in a way but she never voiced out what was on her mind because he would surely make fun of her if she told him what she’d been feeling lately.

Whenever she remembered how he made her c*m during their ride in the cable car, she couldn’t stop her body from feeling so hot all over. Even in her dreams, the memory of that scene was haunting her, making her needier with each passing day.

Cross really respected her personal space and yet, she didn’t expect that she wouldn’t like that. She wanted to pull her own hair for feeling like that but she couldn’t help it.

“Are you sure? Is it really okay with you?”

“Of course, cariño. I’m not the most patient person but I managed to wait for you for a couple of years so this is nothing. A couple days, weeks or months won’t kill me. Don’t worry about me. But I just want to be clear that I will never leave no matter what happens. I don’t have any intension of letting other men approach you either. I’m more than worried about you though.”

Her eyebrows crinkled. “And why’s that?”

“Because I will never let you slip through my fingers. You’re stuck with me and you have to accept that fact; that you belong to me now.” She crossed her arms over her chest.

“So persistent and possessive, huh?”

“Of course, cariño. Only for you. Honestly, I’ve never experienced this before and everything is new but I don’t care. I am willing to go through all this just for you.” She suppressed the urge to smile and turned her back on him.

“Hey, where do you think you’re going?”

“Getting away from you before you tie me to your body.” She jokingly answered.

“Hmm. Now that you mentioned about it; why didn’t I think of that before?” She looked back at him while chuckling.

“I was just joking, silly.” His eyebrow arched.

“Oh, but I’m not.”

The smile on her face faded. “You’re kidding.”

He shook his head as he started walking up to her full of seriousness. “Nope. I’m not.” Then, his steps quickened and instinctively, she squealed and ran away.

“Run, cariño! Run!” She looked past her shoulder while running away and squealed once again when she saw that he was quickly catching up to her.

“Help! A possessive guy is chasing after me!” She shouted while laughing.

“Gotcha! You’re calling me possessive, huh? Now, this possessive guy is going to punish you.” Her loud laughs echoed around as he tickled her relentlessly until she couldn’t take it anymore. They fell on the thick grasses as he continued on tickling her until she almost ran out of breath.

“You’re so bad! I almost ran out of breath!” She said when he finally stopped tickling her. She even smacked him gently by the arm. Such a naughty guy.

She was catching her breath and feeling tired after all the tickling and uncontrollable laughing. She never laughed like that before and it actually felt great.

“That’s your punishment for even thinking that you could get away from me and for calling me possessive. Oh, well. I won’t deny that I am when it comes to you. Just like I said, you’re stuck with me forever.” She was now using his lap as her pillow.

“Are you really persistent like this?” He smirked.

“Just like I’ve said, this is my first time feeling this way and that’s because of you.” He took a deep breath. “I don’t know what did you do to me. I feel like you’ve casted a spell on me and now, my mind, heart and body are dedicated to you. Only to you.” She bit her lower lip while suppressing a smile.

Gosh! Such a sweet-tongued guy and her heart was undeniably loving it.

“I suddenly remember what Jade had said during my first time meeting her.” His eyebrows creased.

“About what?”

“That you would tie me and never let me go.” An amused laughed erupted from his throat.

“Well…” He even wiggled his eyebrows naughtily.

She cocked up an eyebrow. “Don’t tell me, you really have a plan of doing that?”

“Yeah, I am really planning to do that but not because of what you’re thinking. I’m thinking of something more pleasurable and naughtier that you will surely enjoy.” She didn’t get it right away but when she finally did, her cheeks went as red as tomatoes.

“Cross!” She pinched him on the abdomen and he laughed heartily.

“I love you.” She stopped right away upon hearing that and he planted a kiss on her lips. Her heart felt like it was about to come out of her chest because of how hard it was beating and it was crazy. Their gazes locked and everything became quiet as if they were the only one existing in the universe.

She raised her hand and caressed his cheek.

“What about you? What did you do to me that my heart feels like it’s always drowning in so much happiness whenever you’re near? I’ve never experienced this either and truth to be told, I’m a little scared. But whenever we’re together like this, those little doubts and fear seem to disappear.

“I thought, I wasn’t sure yet but looking at you right now and judging by how my heart beats erratically for you, it only sings for you, everything became clearer and clearer.” His jaw dropped.

“Y-You mean…”

She smiled. “Yes, cariño. I think, I love you too.” She thought, he would shout for joy but to her surprise, his eyes suddenly watered.

“Hey…Are you crying?” He quickly wiped his tears with the back of his hand and chuckled.

“Forget that you saw that. It’s embarrassing.” She sat up and cupped his face with her hands. Somehow, her eyes watered too with all the rush of intense pleasant emotions that were dominating her heart and senses.

“I hope, your love for me will never change as the time goes by because now that I fell in love with you this hard, I don’t think, I could take it.” She voiced out her deepest concern. He shook his head.

“Never, cariño. Never. You’re the only one for me.” He kissed her forehead ever so lovingly while uttering those words and it gave her the assurance she needed.

“Me too, cariño. Me too.” His eyes brightened with total happiness.

“I love you.” Her heart swelled.

“I love you too.” That automatically came out of her mouth without any hesitation nor doubt that everything became clear as day. Now, another chapter opened for the both of them and they would surely spend each day with all the love they could give to one another.

She closed her eyes when his lips gently claimed her lips, kissing her with all the love in his heart and she responded with the same feelings. It was such a sweet and tender kiss as their hearts sang the same song.

Then, it gradually became sensual, passionate and hot. They seemed to have forgotten where they were and just let their feelings dominate their minds and bodies. The sun was about to set and the heat of the sun started to cool down a bit but the heat inside them seemed to be blazing even more.

“Oh, Cross…” His burning kisses slowly trailed down to the hollow of her throat, gently biting the sensitive skin from time to time as if he had a plan of totally marking her as his.

Their hands needily roamed around each other’s bodies, heightening the heat and hunger between them. The desire couldn’t be extinguished now and they both knew it.

“Love me, cariño.” Chloe whispered and his lips parted.

“Here?” She nodded her head. He caressed his cheek gently.

“Are you sure?”

She smiled and nodded her head. “I’ve never felt this sure before.” It was his turn to smile and her heart leapt. Goodness. She couldn’t believe that she could be this in love with someone in just a short period of time but it happened and she surely would never regret every second of it.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think? Love scene or not in the next chapter?  😁

Do you think their happiness will go on? 

Do you think nothing could separate them as this point?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 26

WARNING!!! Some hot scenes ahead! For ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

50 comments for the next chapter!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 26

CROSS looked at the paper that he just got from the hospital and his fists tightened, knowing that it would be impossible for him to have this huge amount of money. Just for the medicines and other medical necessities, his money wouldn’t nowhere be enough and he was growing desperate.

“What’s with that sad face?” That pulled him out of his deep thoughts. He stood up from sitting on the single stool when he heard his mother’s faint voice and then approached her.

“How are you feeling, mom? Tell me if you’re feeling any pain and I’ll call the doctor.” He couldn’t hide the worry in his voice. His mother was already so skinny and her hair which used to be long and shiny was now short because of losing hair due to chemotherapy.

Seeing her like this was breaking her heart but he knew that he couldn’t show any sign of weakness to her. Not now that she was I constant pain. He wanted to be her strength.

She chuckled faintly. “I’m fine, sweetheart.” Cross took her hands and brought them to his lips.

“Mom, the doctor said that you need to stay here a little longer than expected but don’t worry because I’ll come everyday to visit you. You don’t have anything to worry about the hospital bills either. Just focus on your medications so that you could come home soon.” He tried to sound as lively as possible even though deep inside of him, he was slowly dying inside.

“Even though I try not to think about it, I know that you’re having a hard time gathering enough money to support my medications. I already told you that we can go home. I’m feeling a lot better now. We can’t afford to stay here longer than necessary.” She said that but Cross knew that she was just saying that because she knew that they didn’t have the money.

He felt like an invisible hand squeezed his heart and it hurt so bad. Seeing the only person who loved him unconditionally suffer like this was too much to bear. But at the same time, he knew that he couldn’t just sit down and do nothing.

He still had his last resort and he was willing to do it just for the sake of his own mother. Even though he knew full well that she would get mad to him if she discovered about his plan, he was willing to accept that to make sure that she would receive the treatment that she needed in order to get better.

“Just like I said, don’t think about unnecessary things and let me handle everything. Don’t you trust me, mom?” A smile appeared on her pale face as she gazed at him and caressed his cheek adoringly.

“Of course, I trust you. Aside from the fact that you’re my son, I know that you’re a good person too. You’re the most loving person I’ve ever known and just knowing that I raised this gentle and kind young man gives me pride and happiness that nothing in this world could ever replace.” That made Cross smile.

“Then, trust me more, mom. I promise that I will do everything for you to get better.”

“Okay. If that’s what you want, then I will. Just promise me one thing. Don’t ever do something that you would surely regret one day.”

“Don’t worry, mom. I know what I’m doing.”

“Good. That’s my boy.” He couldn’t help but to pout.

“Mom, I’m not a boy anymore. I’m already 17 years old.”

She chuckled. “For me, you’re still my handsome little boy no matter how old you get.” She even ruffled his hair and the pout on his face disappeared as he watched his mother smile like that.

Deep inside of him, he promised that he would do everything to get back the happy and contented smile that he used to see on her face no matter what happens. He would move the mountains just to give her all the happiness in the world that she deserves.

When the visiting time ended, he had to leave her again. He took the bus with one thing on his mind. To go see him. While he was on his way, he tried to think if what he was about to do was right but then, he quickly shook any hesitation off his mind because the life of the most important person in his life was on the line.

“SORRY, but we can’t just let you in. You’re not one of the people on the list who could come and visit the family.” Cross’ hands balled into tight fists as he tried to calm himself down.

“But I know him personally. I won’t be long. I just need at least five minutes of his time.”

“Does he really know you? How come he doesn’t know that you’re coming today?” He couldn’t answer right away and looked down.

“See? You can’t even answer me. I’m sorry, boy. I can’t let you in. I’m just doing my job.” The security guard then turned his back on him. He wanted to laugh at himself. He knew that it wouldn’t be this easy but he didn’t know that it would affect him this much.

Maybe, his mother right all along. He shouldn’t’ve come here but he didn’t have any choice. Even though asking his help was the least thing he would do, he would swallow his pride for his mother.

Instead of leaving, he sat on the curb of the road, intending to wait for him. He waited for about three hours but no one arrived. It was already 7:30 pm and he hasn’t eaten dinner yet. His stomach has been complaining since a while ago.

“You should give up, boy. He’s not here and even if you waited until tomorrow, he won’t show up. I think, he’s on vacation.” He heard the security guard talking to him from the inside of the gate. He seemed concerned.

Upon hearing that, he felt like his strength dissipated. He failed him again. With watery eyes, he slowly stood up and looked at the huge mansion in front of him full of desperation.

But he knew that even if he cried, he wouldn’t show up. He turned his back and was about to walk away when he suddenly remembered about his mother who was currently suffering in the hospital and that brought him new found strength and courage.

He walked back towards the gate and was about to talk to the guard once again, planning to beg for any information he could get from him so that he could get a hold of him, when a sleek black car arrived and stopped next to him. The window of the backseat rolled down and familiar faces came to his view.

“What are you doing here? Did she send you?” She scoffed. “I can’t believe this.” The coldness in her voice was evident as she looked at him as if he was a pest. Her son who was sitting next to her had the same look on his face while looking at his direction.

Right at that instant, Cross wanted to run away and hide from them but he knew that he couldn’t do that now. They already saw him anyway.

“No. She didn’t know that I came here.”

She scoffed once again. “Oh, really? C’mon, you can be more honest with me.” Cross’ fists tightened.

“I’m telling the truth.” He paused for a second or two. “Can I talk to him?” He then asked as he looked at the driver’s seat but the person who was sitting there wasn’t the one he was looking for.

“He’s in Hawaii right now. He won’t be home until next month.” She answered while raking him a displeased stare.

“But I need to see him right now.” The desperation within him tripled.

“Didn’t you hear what I’ve said? He won’t be home until next month. He even left his phone because he doesn’t want to be disturbed. Leave now. We’re tired and we want to rest.” She was about to roll up her window when he spoke once again.

“Please, tell me the truth. I need to talk to him. I will not come here anymore. Just tell me how can I get a hold of him.” That seemed to irritate them, especially her son.

“Can’t you hear what my mom said? Are you deaf? Can you just leave now? I’m hungry and I want to eat! You’re disturbing us! Go away and don’t ever try coming back here, understand?! Shoo!” He even motioned his hand for him to get lost.

“Let’s go, Lino. Quick.” She instructed her driver and he obliged right away.

“Please, wait!” Cross tried to follow the car inside as they drove past the gate but the guard stopped him.

“Just leave now, boy, before they decided to call the police. If I were you, don’t ever come back here again, especially that the Don isn’t here.” He then closed the gate and Cross was left in front of the gate, feeling so helpless and angry.

If he had another choice, he would never come here and ask for his help but he knew that he didn’t have anyone else. The life of his mother was at stake here and if he had to swallow all the resentment and anger in his heart by approaching him then so be it.

He had never asked for any favor nor approached them for help before but now that he did, he received this treatment. Well, what was he expecting from them? Because of so much rage, he punched the gate and kicked it twice with all his might before getting out of there.

He stayed at the nearby park, thinking of what to do next, but he couldn’t think of any aside from doing all the bad stuff he knew that would disappoint and hurt his mother if he decided to do it. After about an hour, he decided to go home before he would do something that he would regret later.

UPON opening the door, the cold and deafening silence met Cross. Their house was small and old but it was always felt home. He never felt the need to exchange it to any bigger house out there as long as he was with his mother.

He looked around the living room and saw the apparent difference now compared to before. It was really obvious whenever his mother was in the house. It used to be spotless before she made sure to maintain the cleanliness of the house. But now, it was obvious that it has been a while since the last time someone had cleaned up.

He has been doing all the household chores ever since his mother fell ill but he couldn’t do it these past few weeks because his mind and attention was on his sick mother who has been in the hospital for weeks already.

He couldn’t control the tears from falling from his eyes. His chest felt so heavy and he couldn’t take it anymore. There’s a lot of bad people in the world but how come his mother who had done nothing but to be a good person was the one who fell ill like this?

Sometimes, he couldn’t help but to get angry to God because he let them suffer like this. He’s a man but he couldn’t control his tears from falling because of the situation that they were in. Life was really unfair.

He just stayed there, standing at the living room for he didn’t know how long before he heard his old model phone rang. He answered right away when he recognized the number.

“Hello?”

“Mr. Dawson, you need to come here right now. Your mother…” He felt like he became deaf for a couple of seconds and everything became quiet. Even his heartbeat stopped beating and he suddenly couldn’t breathe.

“Mom!” He found himself running out of the house with only one thing in his mind. His mother…

A LOUD gasp erupted from him as his eyes fluttered open. He sat up right away and looked around, confused for a moment of where he was.

Then, the sleeping face of Chloe next to him caught his attention. Cross closed his eyes shut and raked his fingers through his hair upon realizing that everything was a dream. Yes, he dreamt about it again…

“Fùck!” His fingers pulled on his hair tightly as those familiar feelings slowly came back to him like a monster lurking in the dark, the darkness of his soul.

His whole body was shaking and he knew that he needed to get away from Chloe before he lost himself. With all these negative emotions that were beginning to eat his whole being, it was better if he distanced himself from her.

He was about to get off the bed to do just that when she suddenly moved.

“Cariño…” She wrapped an arm around his waist and pillowed her head on him. He thought, she woke up but her breathing became steady again. He gazed at her lovely face and surprisingly, the evil that was about to occupy his mind seemed to disappear just like that.

Those intense negative feelings slowly faded as he continued on staring at her. He actually calmed down and that almost shocked him. Whenever he was in this kind of state, it was impossible for him to control his emotions that was why he always chose to stay away.

Discovering that Chloe could actually calm him down whenever he was in the worst state of mind made him smile yet fear clouded his chest upon realizing what it might meant.

He gingerly caressed her cheek in a feathery manner. “What are you doing to me, cariño?” He looked at her goddess-like figure. The sheets covering her nakedness got displaced when she moved just now. She normally was easy to wake up but since they made love until they couldn’t lift a finger anymore last night, she was knocked out.

They’ve been staying in the cabin for 5 days already and tomorrow, they decided to go back to the Amante Island Center.

Until now, he still couldn’t believe that they would be together like this. Who would have thought that the woman he found during those darkest moments of his life would occupy his entire being just as if she had a control over him?

He should get scared of what was happening to him but for some reason, a genuine smile appeared on his face instead.

He could still remember how their first time making love together a couple of days ago. She gave him her all and he did the same. As the sun set, he watched her beautiful face as she moaned his name in delight and he felt like he already conquered the world. Just like their first time, he lost himself and made love to her as if it was their last…

CROSS stared at the goddess before him, naked as the day she was born. He couldn’t believe how beautiful and enchanting she looked while staring back at him while lying on the picnic blanket. Her long hair spread sexily as the golden glow of the sunset bathed her goddess-like figure.

He swallowed hard. “You’re so beautiful, cariño.” Even his voice was slightly shaking at the incomparable desire and need that was overpowering his entire being. He knew that he had to have her again because if she suddenly changed her mind, he might lose his mind.

“I want you to make love with me, cariño. Give me the assurance that I’m the only one for you.” Her voice was almost begging.

“You’re the only one for me, Chloe. No matter what happens, you’re mine and no one has the right to claim your body, mind and soul but me. Give me everything and I will do the same to you.”

She smiled seductively as she held out her hands for him. “Then, prove that to me by making love with me.”

“Whatever you want, cariño. I’m at your mercy.” Cross covered her body with his and the feeling of their naked flesh pressed together was out of this world. Her softness against his hardness almost made him explode.

“I thought I would never have the chance to be with you like this again but I’m glad fate meddled and brought you back to me. Now, I will never let you go. You belong to me now.” He whispered full of possessiveness before claiming her lips with a deep passionate kiss.

She moaned before kissing him back with equal fervor. Her softs hands started roaming around his back and with just her touch, the heat within him doubled. He was beginning to lose his mind. She felt so amazing and addicting and he wanted more of her; everything that she could give him.

“Ohhh! Cross…” She moaned sexily when their lips parted as his hands began pleasuring her heated core.

“I love you how wet you are, cariño. You’re making me crave for your taste even more.” He dipped his head to capture one turgid nipple and her moans became more audible. He doubled his efforts and alternately gave his attention to her twin mountains while his hand slid down south, looking for the treasure.

“Oh, my…Please…more…It feels so good. More…”

She arched her back while her hips were moving, meeting every move of his fingers. He could tell that she was already floating in euphoria and the need to see her lose her mind even more was impossible to control.

They forgot where they were and let themselves get drowned in the sea of pleasure. When he finally decided to revisit that special place he longed to taste once more, he didn’t need any invitation and just dug in.

“Ohhh, cariño!” He couldn’t suppress his smile upon hearing her voice. It was obvious that she was so lost in so much pleasure and it was such a turn on knowing that he was making her crazy. He continued on eating her out, licking her hungrily like there was no tomorrow as his hands did their own exploration on her body.

“Cross!” Her screams of pleasure were music to his ears. Fùck! She tasted so sweet and he would never get tired of pleasuring her like this.

He targeted her hard nub and sucked it like a candy before he invaded her tightness with his finger, determined to bring her to her peak. She closed her eyes shut while calling his name feverishly.

Cross could tell that she was on the verge of exploding so he went all out and her moans became louder even more. He sucked her clt hard before moving his head from side to side, adding sensation to what his doing by groaning against her pssy while his fingers continued on their onslaught.

He did that relentlessly and when he was sure that she was about to explode, he stopped what he was doing and invaded her hot core with his rock-like c*ck.

“Cariño!” She screamed in so much pleasure as her body began convulsing wildly when her org*sm hit her hard. She bit his shoulder but he didn’t mind.

He wanted to drive her wilder and crazier and that was what he did. He began rocking her with slow and hard thrusts, making sure that she would feel him inside her to the hilt with each slam, conquering her weakness fully.

“You’re heaven, cariño.” He groaned before capturing her lips with another kiss. Their tongues danced and mated and fùck, she felt so good that she was driving him crazy.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

How’s this chapter, Amores? 

Do you think Cross’ dream really happened in the past?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 27

“HOW’S THE STORY SO FAR, AMORES?”

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

50 comments for the next chapter:)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

HEAVEN. There wasn’t any word that Cross could think about other than that word. Chloe was indeed heaven that exclusively made for him.

“Are you okay?” He asked with a hint of concern when the trembling of her body finally stopped and she slowly opened her eyes while still biting her lower lip, her cheeks were flushing. It was clear that he just took her to 7th heaven and he couldn’t be any prouder.

She cupped his face with her hands. “Oh, my. I thought, I was going to pass out because of so much pleasure. Even though, I initially felt a little bit of pain, the pleasure masked it completely. It’s been so long since the last time that’s why but it’s worth the wait, I think.” Cross chuckled upon hearing her answer.

“I’m glad to hear that. That’s only the tip of the ice berg so brace yourself. I’m going to make you lose your mind.” Her lips parted as he began moving slowly, making sure that she wouldn’t feel that little pain or uncomfortableness that she was referring to just now.

“Can you feel how much I desire you, cariño?”

She nodded her head. “Oh, gosh. You’re so big.” Cross smiled but didn’t answer as he already dipped his head and caught one rosy bud in his mouth without stopping his slowly thrusts.

“Cariño…” Chloe arched her back and raked her fingers through his hair while panting and moaning in ecstasy. He alternately worshipped her breasts once again as if he couldn’t get enough of them as he picked up his pace.

It was beginning to get dark and the gentle breeze of the air was beginning to cool down a bit but the heat within them was blazing, engulfing them into fire of desire.

“Oh, Chloe! You feel so good!” Their bodies moved in synchronized manner as she began moving her hips, meeting every thrust that he was giving her. Their mouths clashed once again they were like two people who haven’t tasted water for days.

“Oh, God, Cross! Faster!” Chloe called for his name as he began pounding inside her faster and harder. She was so wet yet still tight and it was driving him mad. Her v*ginal walls were gripping his hugeness as if trying to milk it.

Her breasts were jiggling erotically while calling for his name over and over again and Cross felt like he became even harder.

He placed her legs over his shoulders and that made her go wild. He was now pounding deep inside her, pulling almost all the way out before pushing back in to the hilt and then gyrating his hips to heighten the pleasure even more.

He did that over and over again and that pushed Chloe over the edge.

“I’m cmming, cariño!” Upon hearing that, he picked up his pace even more until she exploded around him. Her eyes rolled back while convulsing uncontrollably. He momentarily stopped moving as he watched her orgsm consumed her entire being.

He put her legs back down on either side of him, leaned over to her and rained small kisses on her face. When she finally recovered from her intense climax, she pulled him for a hot kiss. His hands found her heavy globes and massaged them erotically, twiddling the stiff peaks at the same time, reigniting the heat within her and she didn’t disappoint him.

Her body was so responsive just like how he could remember her three years ago.

“You really look more beautiful when you’re climaxing like that, cariño.” Cross complimented after that passionate and deep kiss and she smiled.

“You also told me that three years ago.”

“Yes, and I meant it. I love watching you whenever you’re org*sming because I know that I succeeded on giving you pleasure.” He pecked a soft kiss on her lips. “Are you ready?” He pulled out of her.

His eyes turned smokey with desire as he raked her alluring body a stare. He felt like his body was about to explode in so much heat but he still wanted to make Chloe lose her control again and again.

“You’re not done yet?” She asked in disbelief before her eyes went down to his still rock-hard warrior and her cheeks turned crimson red and he couldn’t believe how beautiful she was.

“I’m far from being done, cariño. Now, sit up.” He held out his hand for her and she did as she was told, giving her hand to him in the process.

Now, he was the one who lay down on the picnic blanket and it seemed that Chloe already knew what she was supposed to do. To his surprise, she gingerly took his manhood in her hand and gasped upon feeling it against her soft palm.

“You’re so hard.” She bit her lower lip while watching what her hand was doing in awe. Cross gritted his teeth as the sensation of what she was doing got to him. She moved her hand faster and he grunted.

“Fùck! Your hand feels so good, cariño.”

“Really?” She bit her lower lip as her free hand targeting his balls.

“Oh, fùck! Chloe!” He felt like he was going to lose his control any moment now. “Even though I love what you’re doing right now, I want more than that.”

“It’s still not enough?” Instead of answering, he pulled her by the waist and now, she was on top of him, straddling him. His eyes bored into her hers.

“Ride me, Chloe. Show me how much you want me.” Her cheeks went redder than before but he could see the desire in those tantalizing greyish green eyes of hers. He could tell that even though she was kinda shy, she would do it.

While chewing on her bottom lip, she positioned herself over his c*ck and he grunted when he felt the tip of his manhood kiss her wet entrance.

Slowly, she lowered herself and they both watched their sensitive parts slowly became one as her tight p*ssy slowly welcomed him inside.

“Ahhh, you feel so good inside me.” Chloe moaned wantonly as she threw her head back. He was now deep seated inside her and nothing in this world could match how delightful it felt. They really fit for each other.

“And you feel so good too. Sh*t! You’re really tight. You’re driving me crazy.” He reached for her breasts and played with them as she began moving in an up and down motion.

“You look so hot riding my c*ck, cariño. I could watch this the whole day.”

“Hmmm…” Her lips formed into an ‘o’ as she gradually picked up her pace. Cross was watching her full of enchantment, just like a goddess in paradise.

Even though she wasn’t sure at first, she quickly got the gist of it and now, she was riding him perfectly. Her moans of pleasure sounded so erotic as she gazed at him as if he was the most handsome guy on earth.

If he could only capture that look on her face right now, he would. But instead of doing so, he made sure to keep that memory on his mind and he would never forget it until the day he dies.

“Ohhh!” He held her by the waist to momentarily stopped her from moving, made her gyrate her hips repeatedly and the sensation it made them feel was addicting.

“It feels so good…Ahhh, cariño!” Cross could tell that she was about to lose it so he started giving her upward thrusts and she screamed in so much pleasure.

“Ohhh, cariño! More!” She tried to match his movements but she couldn’t keep up anymore. The wet slapping of their fleshes accompanied by their moans and groans of pleasure echoed in their surroundings as he determinedly brought them to their destination.

“I’m almost there!”

“Yes, cariño! Cm with me!” He gave his all into pounding inside her until their intense orgsm hit them.

“Chloe—”

“—Cross!” They came at the same time. Chloe draped over him, burying her face on his chest as their bodies shook uncontrollably. Waves and waves of pleasure attacked every nerve ending of their bodies just like an unforgivable tornado.

Cross made sure to drench her quivering insides with his hot essence which intensified her climax even more.

“Oh, it feels so good. Oh, God…I can’t believe it.” Hearing her moaning those words while still catching her breath made him smile.

“I still want another round but I think, we need to go back to the cabin first.” She chuckled as she raised her head from his chest and met his gaze.

“I can’t believe that we actually made love here in the open. What if someone saw us?”

“Don’t worry about it, cariño. No one comes here. If it’s not getting chilly out here, I’d rather continue making love with you here. But I don’t want you to catch a cold so let’s go back to the cabin.”

Chloe smiled. “Okay. Whatever you say, cariño.” She was about to get off him when he stopped her.

“What?”

It was his turn to smile at her. “I forgot to tell you something.”

“And that is…”

“I love you.” Her smile widened as her eyes brightened with so much happiness and she took his breath away. She was really the pretties whenever she was happy.

“I love you too, .” Their lips met one more time and it was one of the sweetest kisses they ever shared…

“Whenever I’m with you, my inner demons seem to disappear and I don’t know if I should be scared or happy about it. But one thing is for sure, whatever happens, you’re mine now, Chloe. Mine alone and would never be his.” Cross then caressed her cheek in feathery manner, making sure not to disturb her sleep.

CHLOE couldn’t suppress the smile that appeared on her face upon seeing the three long-stemmed roses on the bed next to her upon opening her eyes. Cross’ side of the bed was already empty but the roses made up for it.

She took the roses and brought it to her nose. The heavenly scent of the flowers filled her nostrils and she felt so giddy inside.

It was another wonderful day with the one she loves. Oh, gosh. She couldn’t believe how her heart was full of love for Cross.

When she left him three years ago, she was full of negative emotions and feelings towards him. She never saw it coming; that she would fall in love with him hard like this but it happened. She never felt this happy before and it was such an amazing feeling.

Today, they would leave the cabin with happy memories that they would bring together on their next journey.

“Cariño?” She called for him as she got up but no one answered. Maybe, he’s already downstairs, she thought so she decided to take a bath. After her shower, she got dressed and went downstairs.

She expected that he was in the kitchen but he wasn’t. A smile appeared on her lips upon seeing the breakfast he made. He covered it with mesh food cover.

She then decided to check at the living room and she wasn’t mistaken. He was indeed there. It seemed that he just came back from his morning jog. He was topless and his shirt was over his shoulder. She mentally shook her head. Men!

“Good morning, cariño. You’re getting more beautiful with each passing day.” She chuckled.

“I can’t really get over of how flatterer you are.” He smirked and walked up to her before pulling her by the waist and planted a soft kiss on her lips.

“I’m only like this when it comes to you and I’m not lying.” She fought the urge to smile and raised an eyebrow at him.

“Oh, really? You’ve never been like this to your past girlfriends?”

“Who said that I had other girlfriends before? I told you, right? You’re my first girlfriend. The others were nothing but past flings.”

“Flings? So, you had a lot of them before?” They already had this conversation before but even though she already knew what he was going to answer, she still found the expression on his face cute.

She faked a serious face while waiting for his answer.

She caught him swallowing hard and that was when she knew that he was getting nervous of where their conversation was going.

“Why are we talking about my past flings again? C’mon, cariño.

Today is a beautiful day to talk about those kinds of irrelevant things.“ Chloe crossed her arms across her chest and gave him a sharp stare. Well, she wasn’t mad. She just wanted to make fun of him.

“Irrelevant? Tell me, will I end up like them that when you’re done with me, you’re going to leave me too?” He shook his head right away. She didn’t know why she suddenly asked that question. Maybe because deep inside of her, she wanted to hear his answer.

“Of course, not. Where the heck did you get that idea? Those women knew the real score so I didn’t break their hearts. You’re different from them because you’re my woman; the only woman, aside from my mother, that I love the most. Please, don’t compare yourself to those women because you’re you and for me, you’re the most special.” She couldn’t suppress the smile that curved her lips upon hearing that; her heart swelled.

“Really? You mean it?”

He nodded his head. “Yes, cariño. If there’s someone who should worry about those things, it should be me.”

“And why’s that?”

“Because you might suddenly hit your head and realize that you don’t want someone like me anymore. You’re stunningly beautiful, sexy, rich, successful. The list goes on. You’re too perfect for the likes of me.”

She stared at him disbelief. “Don’t ever say that again. I love you and that’s what matters most. Besides, you’re the same. You’re handsome and a lot of girls are after you.”

“Yes, but I’m just an ordinary man.”

She cupped his face. “I don’t care about anything else. As long as we love each other, those things don’t matter. Am I right?” Slowly, he finally smiled as he rested his forehead against hers.

“I’m really the luckiest guy because you chose me. I love you, cariño.”

“I love you too. So much.” Their lips met for a sweet and sensual kiss. They already shared a lot of kisses but it still felt like the first time everytime.

“Let’s shower together?” He coaxed to her ear huskily after that kiss and she chuckled.

“Sorry, mister Dawson, but I already took my shower. Besides, you should rest and wait for your body temperature to return to normal before hitting the shower. It’s not good taking a shower right away after jogging.”

“Okay. I’ll rest for a bit then. For the meantime, I want to eat breakfast.”

“Okay. Let’s go eat breakfast then.” She was about to take a step towards the dining area when he stopped her by the hand.

“What? I thought, we were going to eat breakfast first?”

“Looks like I can’t wait anymore. I should eat my dessert first.”

“Dessert?” She repeated amusedly but that amusement disappeared when he suddenly pushed her to the couch. It wasn’t in a rough way. Just enough for her to sit.

“Wha—” Before she could voice out her question, he already knelt between her legs and since she was wearing a sundress, it was easy for him to lift it up and her panties got expose under her heated gaze.

Her eyes widened when she realized that he wasn’t actually referring to any kind of dessert.

“Cross! It’s still early in the morning and you’re thinking about naughty things again!” He just smirked at her before pulling her panties down using his teeth.

“You know me, cariño. Making you happy is my top priority.” He even winked at her before proceeding on doing what he was planning to do.

Shortly after that, her cries of pleasure echoed throughout the whole cabin as he started digging in.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter, Amores? 

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 28

A/N: This chapter is longer than usual so I hope you enjoy reading it!  😘

50 comments for the next chapter. 😉

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 28

CHLOE’S lips parted in awe upon seeing all the different kinds of exotic flowers around her. Heaven exotic garden was stunning and she didn’t expect that there was a garden like this on Amante Island. It was vast that everything that her eyes could see from where she was standing was different varieties exotic plants and flowers.

But the thing that surprised her the most were the different varieties of cactus around. It was her first time seeing an exotic garden this big with a lot of big cactuses and it was worth her time coming over.

There were orchids, calla lilies, anthuriums, bird of paradise, celosia, lily of the valley, hyacinths, tulips, peace lilies, calathea and many more and it was such an amazing experience to be able to be there.

“I guess, I don’t have to ask if you liked what you’re seeing because it’s totally written on your face.” She looked at Nevaeh and chuckled.

“Well, to be honest, I didn’t expect to see a beautiful and interesting garden like this here on Cupid’s Island. I mean, whoever takes care of this garden must be very patient not to mention a flower and exotic plants lover.” Nevaeh laughed.

“Well, you’re staring at that patient and flower and exotic plants lover.”

Chloe’s jaw slacked open. “What?”

“You heard it right. I’m the one who takes care of this garden. Most of the plants here are planted by my parents. And now, it’s my turn to take care of it. I mean, I’m not the only one who takes care of this place. Of course, there are gardeners who takes care of everything whenever I’m not here but whenever I can, I always come here to visit and make sure that everything’s okay.”

“Wow. I didn’t know that. So, you own this place then?”

Nevaeh smiled and nodded her head. “Yes. Actually, the Don Juans wanted to buy this land from my parents but they refused. They loved this place, you know. As a result, our land is the only place here on Amante Island that is not owned by the Don Juans. That’s my house, by the way.” She then pointed at the big house around 50 meters away from where they were standing.

It was such a beautiful manor.

She didn’t know that Nevaeh was this rich. Well, they just met during Cross’ birthday celebration that was why she didn’t have any idea about her personal life yet.

“Even your house is surrounded by different flowering plants. I guess, you really love flowers.” Chloe commented and Nevaeh chuckled. The stunning flowers surrounding the house was very eye-catching. It was giving Chloe a fantasy movie vibe.

“Yes. I grew up with parents who preferred to take care of plants instead of going out. It used to be our family’s bonding, actually.” Her face suddenly became sad while saying those words.

“Wow. That’s interesting. Your parents must be very loving people because they say that people who love plants and animals are the most loving.”

“You’re not mistaken, Chloe. Mom and dad were the most loving people I’ve ever known.” Her sadness became more evident now and then, Chloe realized something.

“Were? You mean…” Nevaeh smiled sadly and then nodded her head.

“They were in a car accident six months ago. Until now, the pain here in my heart is still fresh. I didn’t want to come here because I knew that everything would be surrounded by their memories. I wasn’t ready. But something happened that I had to face that’s why I’m back here.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry about that, Nevaeh. I didn’t know. I didn’t even notice that you’re mourning.” That was true. Nevaeh seemed like a happy person, juts enjoying like to the fullest. But who would have thought that she had this kind of pain inside her all this time?

The saying about happy people being the ones who were good in keeping their sadness within them was probably true.

“Because I appear to be fine and happy?”

She nodded her head. “Yes.”

“I just didn’t want my friends to feel sorry for me. Besides, I didn’t want to ruin the moment for everyone. They know what I’m going through and they’ve been there for me and that’s enough for me.”

“And I’m here too. Even though we don’t know each other that much yet, you can come to me if you need someone to talk to. You know my number so you can call me.” That made Nevaeh smile.

“Thank you, Chloe. I knew you’re a nice person from day one. Cross is really lucky to have you.” It was Chloe’s turn to smile upon hearing her boyfriend’s name.

He couldn’t come with her to the Heaven exotic garden because he had to go somewhere else. He didn’t tell her where to exactly but he assured her that he would return early. Today was their last day on Cupid’s Island so she wanted to spend the day with him.

When Nevaeh heard that Cross went somewhere, she invited her over to Heaven exotic garden and she didn’t regret coming because it was such a beautiful garden.

“I could tell the same to you.”

“Friends?” Nevaeh asked and extended her hand for a handshake and Chloe beamed as she accepted it.

“Friends.” They both giggled and continued on exploring the garden. She couldn’t believe that Nevaeh actually knew all the names of the plants there together with their scientific names and she was impressed.

Apparently, her father was a Botanist and was a professor at Harvard University while her mother was a zoologist.

“Can I ask you something if it’s okay with you?” Chloe then inquired after a couple of minutes.

“Sure. What is it?”

“Hmm, what made you come back here? I mean, you did mention that you didn’t want to come back here but you had to.” Nevaeh didn’t answer right away and remained quiet. “But if you don’t want to tell me the answer, it’s okay.” Chloe said, thinking that she might not want to share it with her.

“I had to come because of this land. I might lose it.” Chloe’s forehead crinkled.

“What? How come?”

She took a deep breath. “I mentioned that the Don Juans own this island and this land is the only part where they don’t have control over, right?” Chloe nodded her head. Even though her cousin Grey was part of the group, she never asked him about what they do as the owners of this island not to mention that he never shared anything about it. Grey was the kind of person who doesn’t talk much about his personal life.

“Well, apparently, someone from the Don Juans had a deal with my father before and now, I might lose this land. I am not sure of what deal was it because until now, I haven’t seen that person yet. Looks like he’s been avoiding me.” Chloe could tell that Nevaeh was frustrated about it and she didn’t know how to make her feel better.

“Did you talk about Grey and the others about this? They might help you in solving your problem.”

“I asked Grey and the others about it but they seem to be clueless about this deal. Besides, I don’t want them to feel obligated to help me. This is my problem so I must find whatever solution I could to solve it. Anyway, I need to go. I wanted to ask you to join me for tea but looks like he came back earlier than expected. See you when I see you, Chloe. Enjoy.” Nevaeh smiled before turning her back on her and began walking away towards her house.

“Hey! Where are you going? Don’t tell me, you asked me to come here just to leave me here after?” She was about to follow Nevaeh when someone spoke behind her.

“Hmmm, looks like you’re not interested in seeing me, huh?” She turned around to look at him right away and her heart skipped a beat seeing him. Goodness! He looked so handsome standing there ever so manly. They haven’t seen each other since last night and she already missed him so bad.

He was holding a bouquet of tulips while smiling at her lovingly.

“Hi, my beautiful cariño.”

“Cariño!” She rushed towards him and he opened his arms to enveloped her into a tight embrace before their lips met for a gentle kiss. She instantly felt complete upon feeling his body pressed against hers.

Since last night, she felt like there was something missing and she couldn’t even sleep properly because he wasn’t beside her.

Ever since they returned to Amante Center, Cross had been sleeping with her in her private cottage and they spent the rest of their vacation together. Tomorrow, they would leave the island and face their reality.

They wanted to extend their stay but they had to go back for now because of work.

“Looks like you missed me a lot, cariño.” He teased after that kiss and then kissed her once more. She groaned and kissed him with equal heat and intensity. Gosh! She didn’t know that she could miss someone like this in just a short period of time of not seeing each other.

“I can say the same to you.” She answered when their lips parted and he chuckled.

“You got me. I couldn’t sleep properly last night because you weren’t by my side.”

“I was the same.” She admitted a little bit shyly and he smiled.

“I’m sorry if I couldn’t bring you with me. But don’t worry, I’m here now and we’re together again. Anyway, this is for you.” He handed her the bouquet and her heart leapt giddily.

“Thank you, cariño. It’s beautiful.”

“Of course. Beautiful like you.” That made her smile. She always felt like a giddy teenager whenever he would complement her like that that her cheeks turn pink.

“Anyway, let’s go?”

Her eyebrows furrowed. “To where?”

“Just come with me and you’ll see.” He took her hand and guided her somewhere and while they were walking hand in hand, she was looking at their surroundings in awe.

Now, they were walking on a cobble stone pathway and on both sides of the pathway, there were araucarias, yuccas and some other exotic trees that she didn’t know the names, standing proudly like a decoration.

Then, they entered a bamboo haven and of course, she got mesmerized. The place looked like a scene from the Asian action movie she once watched where one of the protagonists had a sword fight against one of the enemies in a bamboo haven. It was such an exciting scene.

“Where are we going really? Just tell me already. You’re killing me.” Chloe told Cross after a while and he chuckled.

“I love surprising you, cariño, so I won’t tell you until we get there. Don’t worry, we’re almost there.” She pouted but then didn’t say anything more. After about five more minutes, Cross spoke.

“Look ahead of us.” She did as she was told and she gasped in awe upon seeing what was before them. She let go of Cross’ hand and ran toward the end of the bamboo haven until she finally got to see the whole scenic view.

“Oh, my! This is gorgeous!” She exclaimed full of wonder as she gazed at all the wisteria trees. There were pink, purple, white and blue bloom shades and it was really breathtaking.

Not just that. There were different colored birds hanging around while chirping as if they were singing to the soft gentle breeze of the air.

Then, she noticed something under the biggest wisteria tree with a pink shade bloom. There were food and drinks on a picnic blanket. There were even petals scattered around and on the picnic blanket which fell from wisteria trees.

“Did you prepare this?”

“Yes. I actually came back earlier than expected but instead of going back to your cottage to see you, I came here straight to prepare this for you. I wanted to take you here as a surprise on our last day here. Thankfully, Nevaeh agreed.”

“Now, I understand why she asked me to come here.”

He beamed. “Yeah. I asked her to. C’mon, let’s sit down. I haven’t eaten breakfast and lunch yet.”

“What?! Why didn’t you eat something at least?! You know that it’s not good to miss a meal, right?!” She couldn’t hide her anger. She was now staring sharply at him and he laughed.

“Sorry about that, cariño. Please, stop with the glaring. I didn’t have the appetite to eat. Maybe because you weren’t with me.” Her anger got subsided right away upon hearing his reason.

“Don’t ever do that again. Eat even though you don’t have any appetite. I don’t want you to get sick.” That put a smile on his face. He pulled her by the waist and kissed her forehead full of affection.

“I’m sorry. Don’t worry because I will not do that again knowing that you will get mad.”

“Hmp! Glad you know.” He chuckled and pecked her on the lips before they sat on the picnic blanket and began eating. Apparently, Cross was the one who cooked the food and everything was yummy.

“So, you brought me here just to have a picnic with me? I’m warning you now, Mr. Dawson, this is Nevaeh’s property. We can’t do any naughty thing here out of respect to her.” She reminded him when they finished eating and his eyebrows knitted together.

“What naughty thing are you talking about, cariño? I’m a good boy and I don’t have any idea of what you’re referring to.” He answered, obviously feigning innocence. Because of that, she tickled the heck out of him until he couldn’t take it anymore.

“Okay, okay. I know what you’re talking about. Stop.” He almost begged as he couldn’t control his laugh. She scoffed while watching him catch his breath.

“That’s what you get for acting clueless like that. Admit it. You’re planning something again. Remember the last time we had a picnic?” She couldn’t help but blush upon remembering what happened that day.

They made love for the first time after three years and it was such a sweet and beautiful lovemaking as the sun was setting. Thankfully, nobody saw them.

“You’re blushing.” He teased upon noticing her reddish cheeks.

“Cross!” He laughed heartily.

“Okay, I’ll stop. Don’t worry because I don’t have any plans of doing that here. But I have another plan though.”

“Which is?”

He smirked. “Turn around.”

“Why?”

“Just do it, cariño.” She shrugged her shoulders and did as what she was told. But after a couple of seconds, nothing happened.

“What now, cariño?” She was about to turn her head to look at him when she felt him putting something around her neck. She looked down and saw a beautiful golden necklace with a cross pendant. She touched it and saw that there was a heartbeat line connecting the cross to the small heart at the bottom part of the pendant.

She turned the pendant to the other side and became emotional upon seeing what was written on it. ‘Cʳᵒˢˢ ♡ Cʰˡᵒᵉ’.

“Wow! This is so cute. Thank you, cariño.” After he finished putting the necklace around her neck, she faced him, cupped his face and kissed him on the lips.

“Did you like it?”

“I love it!” She couldn’t contain the happiness within her.

“I’m happy that you did. I had to leave just to pick that up. I had it custom made just for you. I begged my friend who’s a jeweler to make that for you. He initially didn’t have time because he’s usually busy but he eventually agreed to do it. When he finished it, I picked it up from his house that’s why I had to leave the island.” Chloe’s lips gaped.

“What? You picked this up that’s why you left?”

He nodded his head. “Now, we have a couple necklace.” She looked at the necklace around his neck and her forehead creased.

“Is that…”

“Yes, cariño. It’s the necklace that you gave me three years ago. I asked my friend to customize it too so that we would have matching necklaces.” She bit her lower lip. That was the necklace she bought for Liam three years ago but she didn’t have the chance to give it to him because she caught him cheating on her.

After she and Cross had an understanding that fateful night that they were together, she gave the necklace to him. After what happened to them, she thought, he already threw the necklace away but he actually didn’t.

Now, it looked so different compared to before because they customized it to match her necklace.

“I didn’t expect that you still have it. I thought you already threw it somewhere after we went our separate ways.” He smiled.

“I couldn’t. I tried, but I just couldn’t. Strangely, whenever I felt down and touched it, it gave me comfort. Maybe, deep inside of me, I was still hoping that we would be together one day and it actually happened. Now, I will never let you go again. You’re destined to be mine.” He touched the pendant of his necklace with his left hand and then touched hers with his right hand.

“Do you know the meaning of the design?”

She looked down to see her necklace. “Hmmm…I think, the cross is you and the heart is me. The heartbeat line connecting the cross and the heart symbolizes our love for each other.”

“You got it right. These necklaces are the symbol of our promise to each other that we will not let anything or anyone separate us because we belong to each other. We will love each other until the end of time. Promise?” For some reason, her eyes watered as she nodded her head.

“Yes, cariño. I promise.” They emotionally embraced each other before their lips met again for a sweet and passionate kiss.

“Can you close your eyes for a moment, cariño?” He breathed after that kiss.

“Another surprise?”

“Kinda. Whatever happens, don’t open your eyes, okay? This is embarrassing and it’s my first time doing this so I don’t want you to see me doing it.” She chuckled.

“Fine. Whatever you say.” She closed her eyes and she heard him stand up, walked away before he came back and sat back before her.

He cleared his throat. “This is for you, cariño. I hope you like it.” She got really curious of what he was referring to and was tempted to open her eyes but she stopped herself. Then, she heard guitar sounds and the sweet melody of the song “Eyes on me” filled her ears.

But what most surprising was when she heard him begin singing while playing guitar.

Whenever sang my songs

On the stage, on my own

Whenever said my words

Wishing they would be heard

I saw you smiling at me

Was it real or just my fantasy

You’d always be there in the corner

Of this tiny little bar

My last night here for you

Same old songs just once more My last night here with you? Maybe yes, maybe no I kind of liked it your way How you shyly placed your eyes on me Did you ever know that I had mine on you?…

Darling, so share with me

Your love if you have enough Your tears if your holding back Or pain if that’s what it is How can I let you know? I’m more than the dress and the voice Just reach me out then You will know that you are not dreaming…

Before the last stanza, she couldn’t hold back herself anymore and opened her eyes. Their gazes met and her heart swelled with so much love and happiness.

She’d never felt so special before and only Cross had manage to make her feel as if she was the most precious woman in the world for him and she couldn’t help but to be emotional.

After he finished singing, she threw her arms around his neck.

“I love you so much, cariño. Thank you for loving me.” She professed full of emotions. Tears of joy fell from her eyes. He chuckled.

“I serenaded you to make you happy but you’re crying.”

“They’re tears of joy, silly.” She let go of him and was about to wipe her tears but he did it for her.

“Did you like it? I’m not the best singer though.”

“Isn’t it obvious? You even made me emotional. That song was beautiful. I loved it.” He smiled before caressing her cheek.

“I’ve never done that before. I’m happy that you loved it. I love you, cariño. From the bottom of my heart.” Their eyes locked together and their love for each other reflected in their eyes. Their hearts were full of love and joy and that was the most important thing.

The next day, they left Cupid’s Island with smiles on their faces but as Chloe watched the island as the boat sailed away, she felt a weird feeling within her as if something was about to happen but she shook those negative thoughts away when Cross hugged her from behind as they both looked at Cupid’s Island from afar.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Now that they’re going back to their city life, do you think everything will still be the same?

Do you think nothing could separate them whatever happens?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 29

WARNING!!! Some hot scenes ahead! For ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

50 comments for the next update. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 29

CHLOE kept on glancing around as she walked towards the elevator of the parking lot, looking for Cross. They didn’t meet yesterday because they were both tired so they decided to meet today at work.

Today was her first day at work after her 2-week vacation and upon parking her car just now, she got out right away because she was excited to see her boyfriend.

But to her dismay, until she arrived on her floor, she hadn’t spotted Cross. While walking towards her office, she was still glancing behind her, hoping to finally see him.

“Looking for someone?” Chloe gasped in surprise as her steps came to a halt upon hearing that voice behind her. She turned around and their gazes met.

“V-Vito.”

“Good morning, Chloe. Welcome back to work.” He then handed her a big bouquet of flowers.

“Oh, thank you. You didn’t have to give me a bouquet.”

“C’mon, Chloe. I’ve missed you and I’ve been looking forward for today because I knew that you would finally come back.”

She forced a smile. “Thank you, Vito. It’s beautiful.” That seemed to please him.

“I’m glad you liked it. Anyway, how’s your vacation?” The first thing that came to her mind upon hearing his question were her and Cross’ happy memories in Cupid’s Island and she didn’t even notice that she already had a smile on her lips.

She and Cross both agreed to go back to the Island when they have time and even though they weren’t sure when yet, she was already excited about it.

“It was wonderful, Vito. I can say that those two weeks were the best days of my life.” She couldn’t help but to day dream like a love sick teenager. Oh, gosh! She was indeed in love!

VITO’S eyebrows furrowed while staring at Chloe. She had that smile on her face and it was his first time seeing her with that kind of expression on her. She looked radiant and more beautiful. In fact, she was blooming like a flower in the spring and for some reason, he felt like something was off.

“Really? Were you with someone?”

“Yes. I was with someone.”

“Was it Jana? I’m glad that you guys had the chance to have a girl bonding time. Ever since she stopped working as your shopper three years ago, you two rarely go out because you both are always busy.”

“No. I wasn’t with Jana.” She began walking towards her office and he followed her.

“If you weren’t with Jana, then who were you with?” He noticed how Chloe’s forehead crinkled. He cleared his throat. “I mean, your father has been worried about you. Apparently, you didn’t tell them about your vacation.”

She sighed. “I didn’t tell my parents because I didn’t want dad to ruin my vacation for me.” She opened the door and they both entered her office. He was about to answer when he noticed her staring at her table so he followed her gaze and saw three freshly-picked long-stemmed roses.

He looked at Chloe’s reaction and his jaw clenched upon seeing that smile again. Her reaction to those mere long-stemmed roses were different compared when he gave her the bouquet of flowers that he ordered from a famous flower shop.

“Who left those roses here? A suitor, maybe?” He couldn’t stop himself from asking and she chuckled sexily as she picked up on of those three long-stemmed roses and smelled its scent.

“Maybe. There’s no note so I don’t have any way of identifying who gave them.” He felt like he tasted something sour in his mouth as his emotion began to go haywire so he decided to leave for now.

“Is that so? Anyway, I need to go back to my office now, Chloe. Maybe, we can eat lunch together later? It’s been a while since we last ate lunch together.”

“I’m sorry, Vito. Since I took a two-week vacation, I have a lot of piled-up work waiting for me so I might just eat here in my office.”

“It’s okay. I can order take out for us and eat here.”

“Vito…”

“Okay. I get it. Maybe, tomorrow then?”

She heaved a sigh. “I have a lunch meeting tomorrow. I’m sorry. Maybe next time.” He felt frustrated but didn’t let Chloe notice that on his face.

“Okay. Maybe, next time then.” She nodded her head. Upon exiting Chloe’s office, he directly went to her secretary’s office.

“Sir, Vito. What can I do for you?” She asked and stood up when she saw him at the door. It seemed like she was already busy with her work.

“Who came by Chloe’s office before she arrived?” Her forehead creased.

“Since I arrived a while ago, no one came by. Why, sir?” He shook his head.

“Nothing. I just thought, someone came by. Anyway, I need to go.” While he was walking towards the elevator, he was gritting his teeth while remembering the look on Chloe’s face upon seeing those long-stemmed roses on her table. Who the hell gave those to her?

He pushed the elevator button.

“Good morning, sir.” Vito got pulled out of his deep thoughts when someone greeted him from the inside of the elevator when the door opened. It was Oliver.

“Good morning too.” He nodded his head and was about to walk past him when he remembered something.

“Mr. Brown, wait.” Oliver stopped and looked at him. “Where are you going?”

“I’m looking for Cross, sir. I’ve been contacting him since a while ago because I have an important thing to tell him but it looks like his phone is turned off. Normally, he’s on this floor because he’s repairing one of the air conditioners.”

“He’s here? Where?”

“I don’t know if he’s still here, sir. Normally, he’s already finished by now because he’s been here since he arrived this morning. But since I couldn’t find him on the other floors, I came here.” He looked at his wristwatch. “Excuse me, sir. I need to look for him.” Vito nodded his head so Oliver went on ahead.

He saw him going to the left, opposite direction of Chloe’s office. He was about to enter the elevator when something was telling him to go back to Chloe’s office.

He felt like he missed something.

He was about to turn around when his phone rang. He checked who it was and answered the call right away upon seeing who the caller was.

“Hello, dad.”

“Where are you? The investors are here.” He cursed inwardly for forgetting about the meeting.

“I’m coming, dad.” For the meantime, the thought about Chloe and Cross left his mind as he hurriedly went to the conference room.

WHEN Chloe was left alone in her office, she merrily put down the bouquet of flowers that Vito gave her and then quickly picked up the other two long-stemmed roses and smelled their heavenly scent. Judging from the look and scent, it was obvious that they were freshly picked.

Even without someone telling her who they were from, she already knew. She bit her bottom lip to prevent herself from squealing like a teenager because of so much giddiness.

“Did you like it?” She almost screamed in surprise as a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind before uttering those words huskily in her ear.

“Cross! You scared the heck out of me!” She complained and he laughed before kissing her cheek.

“I’m sorry for scaring you. I’ve been waiting here for around thirty minutes already and just when I saw you finally arrived, you were with Mr. Larsen. Tell me, why were you with him, huh?” He began showering small kisses on her nape.

“Hmmm…” She couldn’t think clearly because of what he was doing. Her breathing became uneven.

“I’m asking you, cariño.”

“Oh, God, Cross. Stop teasing me.”

“I’m not trying to. C’mon, answer me.”

She gave her all to control herself from getting affected too much even though it was so hard to do so and to do that, she had to get away from him.

“Hey, why are you getting away from me?” He asked when she unwrapped his arms from hugging her and distanced herself at least two feet away from him.

“Because I can’t think straight because of what you were doing.” She even rolled her eyes which made him laugh. “And to answer your question: I ran into him in the hallway when I got out of the elevator. We talked a bit. Vito has been like that. He’s my childhood friend. Whenever I come back from vacation, he always comes to my office to see me.”

Cross nodded his head. “I see. Childhood friends, huh? He even gave you a bouquet of flowers. I guess, that’s what childhood friends are.” She cocked up an eyebrow. He sounded weird all of a sudden.

“Don’t tell me, you’re jealous?” He shook his head right away.

“Of course not!” She suppressed the urge to laugh. He denied it but it was written all over his face.

“Really? I’m glad you’re not that type of a boyfriend. So, it’s okay with you if I talk to Vito?”

“Of course. Just like what you said just now, I’m not the jealous type. You can talk to him about work whenever you need to.”

She nodded her head, put the long-stemmed roses back down on top of her office table and took the bouquet of flowers that Vito had given her. “Oh, really? So, I guess, it’s okay for me to join Vito for lunch?” His body obviously tensed up.

“What? He asked you to join him for lunch?”

“Yes. He asked me just now.” She then deliberately smelled the bouquet of flowers. “Hmm. Smells nice. I guess, I can keep this too and put it in a vase.” She was about to walk towards the coffee table to get the vase when Cross suddenly scooped her up in his arms and put her down on the couch.

“Cross! What do you—” Whatever she wanted to say was cut short because Cross lips already sealed her lips and kissed her fervently. She moaned. Gosh! He was kissing her lips like a starved man. It was so deep as if claiming her fully.

“You’re mine, Chloe.” He uttered after that mind-boggling kiss. Chloe swallowed hard upon seeing the expression on his handsome face; a dangerous look comparative to an eye of a storm.

“I-I was just messing with you.” His face quickly softened.

“You mean, you will not join him for lunch?” She raised an eyebrow at him.

“So, you’re actually jealous?”

“I’m no—”

“—Don’t try to deny it because it’s very obvious.” She interrupted him with a cocked up eyebrow. She caught him gulping inaudibly.

“Fine. You got me. I just hate the idea of you two having lunch together especially that he likes you. He should know that you’re no longer available because you’re mine.” The way he uttered the last two words was full of possessiveness and she knew that she shouldn’t be happy about it but her heart was actually jumping. She groaned inwardly.

“Cross, Vito is just my friend. Yes, we grew up together but that’s just it. You’re the one I love.”

“I know that but he’s not aware of it yet. Look. He even asked you to join him for lunch. He should know his boundary.”

She heaved a sigh. “Okay. I’ll tell him that I have a boyfriend and I love him so much.” His eyes brightened upon hearing that.

“Really? You’ll do that?”

“Of course, so smile now. You’re starting to look like the hulk.” He finally smiled.

“Well, I’m really going to transform into the hulk if someone tries to take you away from me. Do you know what Hulk does to his enemies?”

“Cross!”

He laughed heartily and cupped her face with his hands. “Just kidding, cariño.” She closed her eyes when he drew his lips closer to hers and kissed her one more time. She moaned. No matter how many times they kissed, it still felt like the first time. She really loved his kisses.

Later on, the kiss they were sharing became hotter and wilder as he slipped his hand underneath her top and cupped her breasts alternately. When he didn’t get contented by that, he expertly unfastened her bra and lifted up her top.

“Ohhh, cariño. W-We should stop. We’re h-here in my office…” That meant to be a protest but it sounded more like a seductive moan.

“I’ve missed you.” He languidly kissed his way to the hollow of her neck. She bit her lower lip to keep herself from moaning loud.

“We o-only didn’t see each other for a d-day and you missed me already?” He stopped what he was doing to her to look at her in the eyes. His eyebrows were arched.

“Oh, so you didn’t miss me?”

“Hmmm…Not really because—Cross!” Thankfully, she managed to cover her mouth before she screamed in pleasure because he already caught one rosy bud in his mouth and toyed it with his tongue. His hand was massaging her other breast.

“I want to hear the truth, Chloe.” She wanted to protest because of the fear that someone might walk into her office but the blinding pleasure was making her head dizzy.

“W-What truth?”

“You said you didn’t miss me. Was that true?” Her bod arched as he circled her nipple a couple of times before sucking it like baby. Now, his hand was already playing inside her panties and she felt like she was going to lose it.

“I was just kidding. Oh, gosh, cariño. We should stop—ohhh!” He inserted a digit into her tightness while keeping his attention on her breasts.

“Because of that, I’m going to punish you.” His eyes were dancing with mischief as he continued on pleasing her. His thumb as playing with her love button as his middle finger and forefinger worked its magic. His mouth didn’t stop toying with her nipples at the same time and she couldn’t take it anymore.

She could feel that familiar intense feeling that was about to erupt and she was right because just a couple of seconds more and she exploded like an atomic bomb.

“Oh, cariño! I’m cumming!” Her body shuddered feverishly as she floated in paradise. She gushed around his fingers and he watched her convulsing hotly while calling for his name.

When she finally stopped shaking, he withdrew his fingers out of her.

“Hmmm. Delicious.” She slowly opened her eyes just to see him savoring her juices on his fingers.

“Cross!”

He smirked at her sexily. “What? I’m just telling the truth. I love your taste.” Her cheeks reddened as she watched him licking off her juices off his fingers.

“You’re so naughty. I can’t believe we did this here on our first day at work after our vacation.” He chuckled.

“Well, you started it.”

“I didn’t! You were the one who suddenly kissed me!” She answered defensively and he laughed.

“But seriously. Didn’t you miss me like I’ve missed you?”

She rolled her eyes. “I told you; I was just kidding. Of course, I’ve missed you too.” He finally smiled.

“Good because I was about to transform into the hulk.” It was her turn to laugh.

“You’re crazy.”

“Crazy for you.” Their eyes met and slowly, their faces drew closer towards each other and was about to kiss when the intercom beep disturbed them.

“Ms. Rosenberg, I just want to inform you that your father is here.” Chloe’s eyes widened upon hearing the news that she stood up right away and started fixing herself.

“Cariño, please, hide. He can’t see you here.” Cross’ eyebrows furrowed.

“What? You want me to hide instead of introducing me to him as your boyfriend?”

“Yes! Oh, God! He really can’t see you here! Hide in the toilet!” She was already panicking.

“Fine. If that’s what you want. I will.” His voice sounded odd and when she looked at his face, her body tensed up upon seeing the cold expression on his face. The playful and sweet Cross was totally gone and she felt like he became a totally different person, as if he got replaced by someone else with the same face.

“C-Cariño…” He didn’t even throw her a glance before going inside the toilet. Her chest tightened of the thought that he was mad at her. She took a step and was about to follow him when her door opened and her father came in.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter, Amores? 

Is this the start of a test in their relationship?

Do you think what Chloe was wrong in telling Cross to hide instead of introducing him to her dad?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 30

💘★ €ภןσＹ 𝐫ᵉＡ𝒹ℕ𝐠, 𝓐𝐦σᖇ𝓔ร! 💲♣

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

       ♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡                                                                                                        

CHAPTER 30

“CHLOE…” Her body went stiff as her father entered her office. He was looking at her with furrowed eyebrows before looking around her office as if he was expecting to see someone else there.

“D-Dad. I didn’t expect you to come here today.” She tensely approached her father and kissed him on the cheek.

“Why? Aren’t you happy that I came?”

“It’s not like that, dad. I know that you’re busy running our company that’s why I don’t expect you to come here without any reason. You should’ve called me so that I could do something about my schedule for today.” Even though she was nervous of the fact that Cross was just hiding in her office toilet, she managed to act naturally.

“Let’s sit over here, dad.” She then said as she went on ahead and sat in the couch at the sitting area. He sat on the single sofa across her, wearing a serious face.

“Why do I feel like you were doing something that you knew I wouldn’t like before I came in here that’s why you’re tensed like that?” She groaned inwardly. He hit the nail on the head. Knowing her father, he really had a sharp radar when it comes to things like this especially when it comes to her that’s why she was afraid to even dare disobey him behind his back in the past.

“Of course not, dad. I have a lot of work to do right now to even think about other stuff.” Thankfully, she didn’t stutter.

“Then, why do you look like you just saw a ghost when you saw me coming in? You don’t even look slightly happy of my presence here.”

“Dad! It’s nothing like that. I’m just curious what made you come here today because I know that you will never come here just to see me.”

“You really know me too well, Chloe. But at the same time, I know you too well too.” Her forehead creased.

“What do you mean, dad?” Her heartbeat became faster. She didn’t know why but she felt uneasy for some reason as her heart beat became faster.

“You know what I meant by that, Chloe. It’s not hard to understand.” He sat erect and fixed his coat even though it looked perfectly neat and there wasn’t any wrinkled part.

“Anyway, how’s your vacation?” She gulped inaudibly. For some reason, she felt uneasy as if something was about to happen but she didn’t know what it was. She didn’t expect that he would come to her office and knowing her father, he was up to something.

“It was wonderful, dad.”

He nodded his head. “I see. So, how’s Isla Amante? I heard so much about that island and I’m hoping that you enjoyed your stay there.” Her breath got trapped in her throat upon hearing that.

“Y-You knew that I went to Cupid’s Island?”

“I only got to know about it a day after you went there.”

“Did you send someone to watch me while I was there?” Now, she felt like her heart was already in throat because of how hard it was beating. Her palms were cold because of nervousness and she didn’t know how to hide it anymore.

No matter what she does, her father could read her just by her body movement that was why she was trying to act normal but it was easier said than done.

“I sent people to watch you while you were there but unfortunately, they couldn’t enter the island because they didn’t have any invitation. I tried to secure invitations for them but they didn’t give me because of the reason that there weren’t any invitations left because of the festival. But I don’t actually buy it. Why’s that, Chloe? You didn’t ask the owners of the island to deny my request, right?” Chloe shook her head right away.

“Of course, not! I didn’t even know that you sent your men there. Why would you do that, dad? I told you that I would go on a vacation, right? Why would you send your men after me? I can’t believe that you’re still doing this! For God’s sake, dad! Stop it! If you’re worried about my safety, don’t worry because I know how to take care of myself.” She couldn’t help but to be angry but at the same time, she felt relieved that her father’s minions couldn’t enter the island. It only meant that they didn’t see her with Cross during their time there.

“I just wanted to make sure that you’re safe, Chloe. You’re my sole heir and I don’t want anything bad to happen to you. I know that I’m overprotective over you but you should understand where I’m coming from too. I’m just a father that is constantly worrying about what my daughter is doing while away from home.”

“Dad, I appreciate your concern but please, stop. I’m not a child anymore. Just like I’ve said before, I know how to take care of myself. I’m not the same Chloe from three years ago. I learned a lot about life while living here in Florida and it helped me grow up as an adult.”

He heaved a sigh. “I know that you’re not a child anymore but I also know that you tend to do stupid things if you’re not being supervised. I don’t want you to have regrets one day just because of how careless and soft-hearted you are. I don’t want anyone to take advantage of you.”

She groaned inwardly. “Dad, please. This is the reason why I chose to work here, away from home, because of this! Can you please let me be at least once? I am not a child nor ignorant about the things that I know would hurt me. I know what I’m doing and surely, I know how to get out of any mess if I accidentally run into one. I want to be independent and be the person that I want to be as ii grow old.” His eyebrows arched.

“Really, Chloe? That’s not what I’m seeing.”

“What do you mean, dad?” He opened the brown envelope that he’s been holding since a while ago and took its content out. Her eyebrows creased when he placed its content on the coffee table in front of them. Are those pictures?

“Take a look at them.” She swallowed hard nervously and gingerly took the pictures. She gasped when she saw who were those in the photos. It was her and Cross. Cross was hugging her from behind as they were looking at Amante Island from afar. It was on the boat going back to the mainland.

Judging by the angle of the picture, the person who took the photos were on the boat with them. But how? She thought, her father’s minions couldn’t enter the island?

There were at least five photos but thankfully, Cross’ face wasn’t visible because the person who took the photos were obviously behind them. Her face wasn’t visible too but it was obvious that it was her.

“Wha—” She was about to say something when her father cut her off.

“Don’t you dare try to deny that you’re that woman in those pictures, Chloe. Unfortunately, you and that guy’s faces can’t be seen clearly in those photos because someone attacked the person my men paid to monitor what you were doing on the island. Thankfully, he managed to save those copies to show it to me as evidence that he really saw you there. He even said that he never saw you on the island until that day that he spotted you with a guy on the boat going back to the mainland.” She couldn’t answer right away. Her hands were balled into fists.

She thought, her father finally stopped doing this when she moved to Florida but she was wrong. Why did it even surprise her? Growing up, he’d been overprotective over her that was why she never had a boyfriend before Liam because the guys were afraid of him.

“Why are you showing me these photos, dad?” Her voice was almost inaudible. “Is this the reason why you came here today?”

“You already know the answers to your questions, Chloe. You know very well that you can’t entertain suitors but you didn’t just entertain him. You even made him your boyfriend.” Her father’s voice was calm but she knew what was hidden behind that calmness of his.

No one talked for a minute or so and the silence was deafening. Chloe wanted to deny it but she knew that it would be futile.

“What do you want me to do now?” She asked when she finally found the courage to speak.

“I don’t have to tell you what to do next, Chloe.” Now, his voice was firm as his eyes turned into slits. Normally, when she sees this look on her father’s face, she would always agree to whatever he was saying. But now, her response was automatic and it almost surprised her. She shook her head, making it clear to him that she wasn’t going to do whatever he was expecting her to do.

“I’m sorry, dad, but I can’t and I will not.”

He scoffed. “Oh, you will, Chloe, because you won’t like what I’m going to do next if you continued on disobeying me like this. Even if the face of that man is not visible in those photos, I will soon find out who he is so you better break-up with him before it’s too late.

“You knew what my plans for you and yet, you still involved someone in this. You should feel sorry for this man because he might find himself in hell in no time without knowing what hit him. Do you want that to happen to him? I will not say this again, Chloe. You know what to do.” He then stood up. “I will be going now. I have an important meeting that I need to attend to.” He was about to walk towards the door when she finally managed to find her voice and stood up.

Fear was swimming in her chest and she knew that she had to protect Cross from her father.

“D-Dad, please. Leave him alone.” He heaved a sigh.

“Chloe, you know me so you should know what to do next so that nothing would happen to him. I can’t believe that you’re doing this to him right now. If you really know what’s good for him, you know what to do. I don’t have to tell it to you.” He then exited her office.

Chloe felt like her whole body was shaking and her legs turned into jelly. She didn’t know what to do next. Her eyes watered and she felt trapped.

She was about to sit down because she couldn’t trust her legs anymore when a pair of strong arms wrapped around her body.

She looked up with a blurry vision because of unshed tears in her eyes and saw the serious face of Cross while gazing at her.

“Cariño…”

“Shhh…” His arms tightened around her body and then kissed her on the forehead, comforting her. That was when her tears finally trickled down her cheeks. She didn’t expect that her father would discover their relationship this soon and she wasn’t prepared at all.

She knew that he would eventually find out about her and Cross sooner or later but she didn’t expect it to be this early. She thought, she had time to at least prepare everything before finally introducing Cross to her parents but not even a week has gone by before she came back from her vacation and her father already knew about it.

While she and Cross were on Cupid’s Island, she felt carefree because she knew that her father wouldn’t be there to monitor every move she was doing. She let herself enjoy being a normal woman who was in love and she’d never felt so happy.

For once in her life, she experienced the freedom to love someone which she never experienced before and now that she was out of Cupid’s Island, that freedom and happiness she only experienced there was being threatened by her own father.

She knew that the moment they get out of the island, there would be a chance that her father would discover about them but she never expected that the moment they stepped out of the island, her father’s minions were already there, waiting for them.

Ever since she was little, her father had been controlling her life like this and she always had this feeling of being smothered to but because she didn’t want her father to get mad at her, she opted to just follow as long as she still could take it.

She didn’t know how long she cried on Cross’ chest before her tears finally stopped.

“Are you feeling better now, cariño? Do you want me to get you a glass of water?” His voice was full of gentleness. She nodded her head as a response so he stood up and went to the pantry. When he came back, he was already holding a glass of water.

She thanked him and drank half of it.

“Did you hear everything?” She then asked him. He took a breath before answering.

“Fortunately, yes. I did.” He raised his hand and touched her cheek with his hand while gazing at her tenderly.

“I’m sorry for acting cold towards you a while ago, cariño. I wasn’t mad. I was just disappointed. But now, I finally understand why you didn’t want to introduce me to your father. You should’ve told me earlier so that I’d know what to expect. Forgive me.” His voice was full of regret and she shook her head.

“I should be the one saying sorry to you. I should’ve warned you earlier and told you about my situation with my father so that I wouldn’t’ve hurt your feelings. I know that I hurt you when I told you to hide instead of introducing you to my father.

“Believe me, cariño. If the situation was only different, I would gladly introduce you to my father even without you asking for it. I love you and I am proud to be your girlfriend. But it’s not that easy with my father. He would surely do everything to destroy you if you wouldn’t break-up with me and I’m scared.

“I know that you love me but I would completely understand if you break-up with me to spare yourself from any problems that my father could inflict on you.” He looked at her in disbelief.

“What?! I can’t believe you’re actually telling me this now!” She bit her lower lip and looked down.

“Sorry. I’m just afraid that you might get hurt. I don’t want you to suffer because of me. I won’t be able to take it for sure.”

“Look at me.” He cupped her face and made her look at him. He was wearing a serious face. “Whatever I overheard from your conversation with your father just now gave me an idea of what you’ve been going through since you were little and I promise you that I will do everything to put an end to it and protect you this time. Now that I’m your boyfriend, no one is allowed to make you sad. Not even your own father.”

“Cross, my father is very influential man. He—” He placed a finger on her lips, silencing her.

“I know that but I don’t care. I will fight him head on. As long as you’re by my side, providing me strength, I will fight. I love you too much, cariño, and just thinking that your own father is the cause of your sadness and tears is making me ragingly mad. I can’t believe he is doing this to you. You’re his daughter, for crying out loud!” She could see the rage in his eyes but there was something more that she couldn’t pinpoint.

“I’m scared. I don’t want us to break-up.” Chloe admitted and as she sought comfort by burying her face on his hard chest. His arms tightened around her as he kissed the top of her head.

“That will never happen. I promise you that. For now, I want you to forget about what happened today and just do your work calmly. Don’t worry about me because I can handle myself.”

“But—”

“—No buts, cariño. Just trust me, okay?” She was still hesitant but when she saw that small smile on his face, silently telling her that everything would be okay, she nodded her head.

“Okay. I trust you.”

“That’s my cariño.” They stayed on that position for about thirty minutes, while talking about other things. Cross changed the subject and it did make her feel better. Just being enveloped in his arms made her feel safe.

After that, Cross had to leave to continue his work. While she was at her desk, she couldn’t help but to think about her conversation with her father earlier but strangely, just thinking about Cross made her braver. Oh, how she loved him dearly and knowing that he would fight for her gave her the strength to fight too.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter? 

What can you say about Chloe’s dad?

Do you think, Chloe’s father is the only hindrance of their happiness as a couple?

Do you think Cross could really handle Chloe’s father?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 31

🅑🅞🅝 🅦🅔🅔🅚🅔🅝🅓, 🅐🅜🅞🅡🅔🅢❗

50 comments for the next chapter:)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 31

EVEN though Cross was busy doing his job, his mind was full of what happened in Chloe’s office earlier. He didn’t want to leave her like that, sad and down, but he had no choice.

He already expected this to happen the moment their relationship got exposed but he didn’t expect her father to be this serious that he even came all the way here to Tallahassee from Tennessee.

The corner of Cross’ lips twitched knowing what would happen next.

“Cross?” Whatever he was thinking was interrupted by that voice. He turned his head to see who it was. Melanie. He stood up from repairing the doorknob.

“Oh, Hey, Melanie. It’s been a while.”

“Oh, Cross! It’s really you! You’re really back!” What she did next actually surprised him. She rushed towards him and threw her arms around him.

He chuckled. “I was only gone for two weeks but you’re acting like we haven’t seen each other for two years.” She let go of him.

“Sorry for hugging you so suddenly. I was just happy to see you again.”

“Really? I thought, you wouldn’t say that because you were tired of my face already.” She rolled her eyes.

“I didn’t say anything of the sort. To be honest, I really missed you. I mean, you’re the only guy friend I have here in Larsen Corp. and when you were on vacation for two weeks, I felt like something wasn’t right with my day.”

He crossed his arms across his chest and looked at her from head to toe. “Hmmm…You know what’s wrong with you?” Her forehead crinkled.

“What?”

“You need a boyfriend so that you wouldn’t feel like that whenever I’m not around. Maybe, you should give chance to that suitor of yours. I heard that he’s been courting you for almost a year already.” He said jokingly, referring to one of the company guards.

That guy had his eyes on Melanie and ever since he started working at Larsen Corp., he witnessed his efforts to pursue her even though the latter was always hot headed whenever she spots him.

“Dylan? For goodness’ sake! It’s better for me to stay single!” She even rolled her eyes which made him laugh.

“You know what? You’re going to end up a spinster because of how picky you are. Nowadays, guys like Dylan are very rare. If he was another guy, he would’ve given up on you long time ago.”

“Well, I’ve been asking him to find another woman to court but he never listened to me. Argh! He’s really persistent!”

“So, you’re choosing to be spinster instead of giving him a chance? If you don’t really want him, why don’t you try to find the right guy for you?”

“Well, it’s better for me to be a spinster instead of trying to find the one for me instead of waiting for him to arrive because you usually find the wrong one when you’re rushing things and I don’t want that to happen to me. I can’t live a life of regret because of poor choices.” That made Cross smile and gently touched the top of her head like a kid.

“That’s a very good kind of thinking. You’re right. You shouldn’t rush things and just enjoy your life being single because when the time comes that you’re already married and have kids, you won’t be able to experience the kind of freedom you’re enjoying right now.” Melanie laughed.

“Why do you sound like you already have a family or something?” It was his turn to laugh.

“I wish I have but I don’t have it yet. Maybe, sooner than I expected?” Her eyes widened.

“You mean, you have someone right now?” He beamed at her.

“Secret. Anyway, I’m done repairing the doorknob here. I need to go get my things so that I could start my second job.”

“You’re really serious about replacing Albert for the meantime as a janitor?” He shrugged his shoulders.

“I already started before leaving for my vacation and you know that.”

“Yeah, but I thought you were going to eventually get tired of it.”

“Of course, I won’t. I’m not playing games here. Anyway, I need to go. You should go back to work too before your boss sees you here.” He ruffled her hair and even though she tried to avoid his touch so that her hair wouldn’t get messy, he still managed to do so.

“Hey, my hair!” Cross laughed and gathered his things.

“See you around, Melanie. Be a good girl.” She sneered at him and his laugh became louder. Somehow, that made him feel better. While talking towards the elevator, the smile on his face faded when he saw someone exited the elevator and their gazes met.

Cross nodded his head at him, planning to just walk past him and then enter the elevator without saying anything but he spoke to get his attention.

“I heard that you’ve been on vacation for two weeks. Where did you go?” Cross looked at him and saw that he was looking at him as if he was trying to read his mind.

“Since when did you start caring about where I go on my vacation?” There was a tinge of sarcasm in Cross’ voice and his eyes turned into slits.

“Isn’t it a little too much of an incident that you have the same vacation leave dates with Chloe? Why do I feel like something is happening just under my nose yet I’m not aware about it?” Cross could tell what was going through his mind right now judging by his fiery gaze and it almost made him smirk tauntingly at him.

“Well, I had a great timing, I guess.” His nostrils flared upon hearing Cross’ answer.

“Get your dirty hands off her! I’m warning you. Whatever you’re planning right now, stop it.” Instead of getting intimated, Cross stared back at him with a sly smirk.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t know what your problem is right now but I’ll just pretend that I didn’t have this conversation with you. Anyway, I need to go. I still have a lot of work to do.” Cross walked past him and entered the elevator without looking back.

“I’m not done talking to you yet!”

“Well, I’m already done talking to you. Have a nice day, bror .” He answered and then pressed the floor number that he was going to and the elevator door closed.

Everything has to change now. If he let him just have his way to everything in the past, not this time. He already gave up everything just for him. There wouldn’t be any next time.

CROSS’ forehead wrinkled when he entered the office of Chloe but she just looked at him coldly before continuing on with her work.

“Cariño?” He called her sweetly but didn’t receive any response. She just continued on typing as if she didn’t hear him. Instead of approaching her to ask if everything was okay, he decided to do his job first. By that time, she might be finished already, he thought to himself. Maybe, she was doing something important and didn’t want to get interrupted.

Of course, he knew better than to act lovey-dovey with her at work. He knew that Chloe was a professional and serious with her work so he shouldn’t take her time whenever he wants to.

He quickly did his work so that he would have enough time to talk to her. While vacuuming until mopping the floor, she didn’t say anything as if he was nothing but air.

She didn’t even look at him, not even once and that was when he realized that something was wrong.

When he finally finished, he took off his hand gloves and washed his hands thoroughly before finally approaching Chloe.

She wasn’t done yet but he didn’t care this time. He knew that there was something wrong so they should talk about it.

“Cariño…” He called for her but she ignored him as if he wasn’t there just like earlier.

“Are you mad?” She just continued on doing what she was doing and he heaved a sigh. He walked towards the door and locked it, making sure that no one would disturb them.

When he went back to her table, she was already glaring at him.

“Let’s talk.”

“Can’t you see how busy I am?” That was when his eyebrows knitted together. She really sounded mad. The way she was glaring at him says it all.

“I don’t care. You’ve been ignoring me since a while ago and I will not leave this room without us talking.”

“How dare you say that after not answering my calls and flirting with another woman?! Really, Cross?! I am just here in the same building but you dared flirting with another woman while here I was, trying to get a hold of you over and over again and yet, you’ve been ignoring me because you were busy with someone else!” She looked so mad while chiding at him like a tigress. His jaw dropped.

“What? Me? Flirting with another woman? When?” He even pointed at himself full of confusion. He was so excited to come up here to see her again but he didn’t expect this turns of events.

“Stop acting clueless because I saw you with my own two eyes!” She stood up and was about to walk out of her office but he didn’t let that happen.

He stopped her by the hand and pulled her to his waiting embrace.

“Let go of me! You—” Before she could finish, he already sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. She initially tried to push him away but he deepened the kiss until she finally stopped resisting. He didn’t force her. He just wanted to calm her down so that they could talk.

When he finally let go of her lips, he was stunned when he saw her tears falling from her eyes. She quickly wiped them but it was already too late. He already saw it.

“Oh, God, cariño. Please, stop crying. You were wrong. I never flirted with any other women. I’m sure, this is just a misunderstand. C’mon, explain how you suddenly thought that I was cheating on you. Where did you see me flirting with someone else?”

“I saw you after you finished repairing the door in the Finance department. I saw you because I went to the conference room to attend a meeting. When the meeting was over, I tried calling you a couple of times because I wanted to ask if we would be having lunch together but you weren’t picking up your phone.

“Then, unluckily, I saw you with one of the employees there in the Finance department! You were having fun flirting with her that you didn’t even see me watching you two nearby.”

“You were there?” Her face hardened.

“Yes, so don’t you dare lie to me! I saw what I saw!” Cross remained looking at her in disbelief. She looked so angry and obviously jealous. This was his first time seeing her like this and he didn’t know whether to get amused or to be nervous.

Then, he couldn’t suppress his laugh and she glared at him and pushed him away.

“And you have the nerve to laugh at me?! Get out! Go on, cheat on me for all I care!”

He shook his head. “I’m sorry, cariño, but I will not go out of this office without fixing this first.”

“Yes, you will and don’t bother coming back! Out!” She was really fuming now and that was when Cross turned serious.

“Cariño, I’m sorry, okay? But you’re being unfair here. I guess, you’re referring to Melanie but I’m telling you now. She’s just a friend. She was the one who hugged me and I didn’t expect it. Even though I was kinda surprised of what she did, I couldn’t just push her away especially that she’s not doing anything inappropriate.

“Melanie was just happy seeing me again after two weeks of being gone and that’s just it. There’s nothing going on between us. I’m sorry if missed your calls. My phone was on silent mode because it’s not allowed for us to use our phones during work unless it’s for emergency and work-related purposes. I’m sorry for making you cry like this. I didn’t mean it, I swear. Please, forgive me?” She looked at him, obviously debating inside of her if she would believe him or not.

“Don’t you trust me, cariño? You concluded right away and honestly, I’m hurt. I love you too much to cheat on you. God! I am not crazy to look for someone else because the woman of my dreams is already mine. My heart is already full and there’s no place for someone else in it aside from you.” She didn’t respond. He heaved a sigh and slowly let go of her.

“Okay. I guess, we better discuss this tomorrow because your emotion is too high right now. I don’t want to force you to talk about this if you’re not ready yet. I still have to go to my next work. I’ll call you tonight.” He kissed her forehead before turning his back on her, was about to get his things and get out of there when she hugged him from behind.

“Don’t go. Stay.” He suppressed the urge to chuckle.

“I thought you wanted me to get out and leave you alone, hmmm?”

“No, I don’t want you to.”

“So, you’re not mad anymore?” He felt her shake her head.

“No. I am not mad. I was just…” She paused.

“You were just what?” She didn’t answer.

“Cariño, I’m waiting.”

“I was so madly jealous, okay? I’m sorry if I concluded right away. Maybe because I already got traumatized of my past relationship that when I saw you being hugged by another woman like that, I got so scared not to mention jealous. Gosh! I’ve never thought that I was capable of getting jealous like this. I thought, I was confident with myself knowing that I’m enough for you but when I saw that scene, my vision darkened and my senses got covered with nothing but anger and jealousy.” She admitted and Cross sighed. He unwrapped her arms around him and faced her.

“Do you really think that I would cheat on you just like your ex did to you? Do you see me like that?” She shook her head right away.

“Of course, not! You’re nothing like him!”

His eyebrows arched. “If so, why did you conclude right away? You should’ve approached us and demand an explanation.”

“I wanted to, but in the end, I couldn’t because I hated it what I saw. Seeing you being hugged by another woman broke my heart and I so wanted to pull her away from you but my pride prevented me from doing so. I had to leave right away before I embarrassed myself in front of anyone.” He pulled her by the waist until their bodies pressed together.

“Listen to me carefully, cariño. I’m not like him and will never be. Imagine, I’ve been praying you to be mine for years just to cheat on you now that you’re finally mine? I’m not stupid. I love you too much to do that to you.” He enveloped her in a tight embrace and she buried her face on his hard chest.

“Are you still mad?” He then asked sweetly after a couple of minutes. She shook her head. He chuckled.

“I can’t believe how scary you are when you’re jealous. I thought, you were going to pick up the vase and throw it at me just now.”

“I was about to but I love you too much to hurt you like that.” She tilted her head to look at him and cupped his face. “It would be such a waste if I hit your handsome face with a vase.”

“Really? I’m handsome?”

She rolled her eyes. “You know that you are.” He smiled.

“How handsome?”

“Hmmm…A little bit handsome?”

His eyebrows arched. “Oh, really, huh? I don’t believe you and because of that, I’m going to make tell me the truth.”

“By what?”

“By tickling you like.” Before he could even start tickling her, she already squealed and ran away from him. He chased after her until they both fell in the couch. He was now on top of her and was about to tickle her but she surrendered.

“Okay, okay. I give up. Please, don’t tickle me.” She said while laughing.

“Sure. But I believe you have something to tell me.” She sneered at him playfully.

“You know my answer to that. For me, you’re the most handsome man on this planet.”

“Hmmm. Really?”

She cocked an eyebrow. “You don’t believe me?”

“Of course, I believe you, especially whenever I look at myself in the mirror.”

“Oh, my god! The air around here is getting stronger! I think, it might blow me away!” He laughed heartily because of what she said. Eventually, she laughed with him.

Then, he turned serious as he caressed her cheek lovingly.

“I love you.” A smile automatically appeared on her face upon hearing that. Her eyes were twinkling with total happiness.

“I love you too, cariño.” Then they shared a sweet and gentle kiss.

“Cariño, I have something to ask you.” Chloe said when their lips parted.

“What is it?”

“Can we please keep our relationship a secret for now? At least for a little while? I am afraid what dad would do to you the moment he discovers that you’re my boyfriend.” Cross wasn’t even surprised because he already expected it.

“I told you; I can handle myself.”

“I know that but you don’t know my father, and you don’t want to provoke him. Please, this is just temporary while I’m thinking of what to do next.” She then chewed on her lower lip while waiting for his answer. She really looked problematic and worried of their situation.

Cross sighed in defeat. “Fine. If that’s what you want, I’ll respect it.” Her face brightened.

“Oh, thank you for being so understanding, cariño!” She cupped his face and kissed him on the lips.

“Hmmm…I think, I should make you happy more often so that I could get a kiss like that whenever.” She laughed and gently smacked his arm which made him laugh too.

At least, even though their situation was like that, they still managed to laugh and smile at each other and that was the most important thing.

CHLOE thought that her father would come back later that day but he didn’t. He received a message from him that he needed to go back to Tennessee because of an emergency meeting. Because of that, she felt relieved. But even so, she and Cross were still careful.

The next days after that were so busy that she only saw Cross a couple of times and it was frustrating for her. Even though she wanted to eat lunch with him or go home together with him, they couldn’t do it because she was afraid that her father’s men were watching them.

Then, Friday came and she was excited for the weekend because she would be spending it with Cross. After her work, she quickly went out of her office and went straight to where she parked her car. She was about to open the passenger door to put her things inside when someone spoke behind her.

“Ms. Chloe.” With furrowed eyebrows, she turned around and saw three men in black and she didn’t need to ask who they were.

“What do you want?”

“Your father wants you to go home to Tennessee for the weekend because of an important matter.” Her eyes squinted in anger.

“No! I don’t want to go home! I already have plans!” She couldn’t control her anger from bursting.

“I’m sorry, Miss. But you need to come with us. Please, come voluntarily because we don’t want to force you.” Desperately, she looked around, hoping for Cross to be there but she didn’t see him. Of course, he wouldn’t be there because he already left for his next work.

She knew his father. If she refused, these guys would surely force her to come with them and to make it worst, he might not let her to go back to Tallahassee anymore.

Because she was afraid to anger her father, she didn’t have a choice but to go with them. As they drove out of there, she wanted to cry. Her most awaited weekend with Cross got cancelled and worst, of all, she would be leaving Florida without his knowledge. Cariño…

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Chloe could still go back to Florida after this?

What do you think is the reason why Chloe’s father want her to go home for the weekend?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 32

Add me on my socials: 

FB account: TwentyTwo MonAmour

FB page: 22_Monamour

IG: 22_MonAmour

50 comments for the next chapter. I hope you like this chapter. Enjoy reading. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 32

CROSS’ forehead wrinkled when he read the text message that he just received. He thought, it was Chloe but it wasn’t her.

When he finished his work at Larsen Corp., he came straight to TBG club to relax for a bit before going to his next agenda. He already finished two bottles of beer and he was on his third.

Ever since he left Larsen Corp. until now, his mind had nothing but about Chloe and he wanted to pull his own hair in frustration. 

He wanted to laugh at himself. Even there in TBG club, all he could see was Chloe’s lovely face. He suddenly remembered what happened to them in that place three years ago and his body instantly felt hot as if a fire just got ignited within him. He was currently sitting at the same table that Chloe was at when he first laid his eyes on her.

He could never forget that very first moment that they met. He thought, he was staring at an angel. Fùck, Cross! You’re doomed!

He chugged down the remaining content of his beer in one gulp and was about to stand up to leave when someone spoke as he offered him a cigarette. He lifted his gaze to him.

“Want one?” It was one of his good friends, Kyrus Montereal. The corner of Cross’ lips twitched as he took the cigarette from his hand.

“If you offer me one, might as well light it too.”

Kyrus smirked. “Well, I wasn’t sure if you would accept it. Knowing you. You don’t smoke that much.” He then proceeded on lighting the cigarette he just gave him with his lighter while his other hand was holding a beer.

Kyrus was right. He doesn’t smoke that much. Only when he was bothered or problematic over something that he would have a stick or two.

Cross pulled a mouthful of smoke in his mouth before releasing it, his mind was still somewhere else.

“So, what’s bothering you?” Cross looked at Kyrus with a scowl.

“What made you think that something’s bothering me?”

A small smile appeared on his face. “C’mon, bud. I know you. You never have accepted that cigarette if you don’t have any problem right now.” Cross scoffed.

“I didn’t know that you actually noticed that about me. I thought, your mind is full of nothing but women.”

“-the fùck?! Since when did I do that?” Cross gave him a deadpan look.

“Do you really want me to answer that? Everyone knows how you are when it comes to women so enough with all the pretense.” Kyrus beamed and Cross wanted to hit his head. His head had been aching because of so much thinking about his situation right now but thanks to Kyrus, his headache became worst.

“Enough with that topic. I don’t know anything about those kinds of topic and I don’t want you to pollute my innocent mind.” Kyrus was grinning while saying that and Cross almost removed his shoe and threw it to his face.

“Anyway, what are you doing here again? Don’t tell me, you’re going to be a bartender for the night again? Whenever you’re problematic, you tend to distract yourself by being a bartender here. You’re really a weirdo sometimes. Are you really enjoying the attention you’re getting whenever you’re tending to the female customers that’s why you keep on doing it or this is your way of saying that you want to be a TBG member?” Cross pulled in a smoke before releasing it to Kyrus’ face. He was in the middle of drinking his beer when he blew smoke to his face and he coughed, spilling the beer in his shirt.

“What the fùck was that for?!”

Cross suppressed the urge to laugh. “Oh, my bad, man. You know that I’m not used of smoking that much.”

Kyrus cursed once again before he took off his shirt. “You should be thankful that you’re my friend. If not, I would’ve punched the lights out of you.” One side of Cross’ lips lifted.

“Yeah, right.”

Kyrus looked at him. “You’re weirder than normal today. Don’t tell me, this is about a woman?”

“What made you think that?”

“Can you stop answering me with the same words whenever I ask you something? Just say yes already. It’s very obvious. Sht. Everyone around me is slowly getting victimized by women one by one and now, you. I can’t believe this! You people act high and mighty but because of a woman, you became pssy whipped.”

“Don’t compare me to your friends in TBG. I’m not like that.” Cross answered with a straight face and blew another smoke.

“You can deceive anyone out there but not me, bud. It’s written all over your face. In fact, I can already see the name ‘Chloe’ written on your forehead.” Cross furrowed and snapped his head to Kyrus’ direction.

“Where the heck did you get that information?”

Kyrus smirked. “Why don’t you ask Troy?”

Crossed stood up abruptly. “That fùcker!” He was about to march his way out of there to confront Troy, who was just outside TBG club, when he saw someone came in.

It was still early that was why there weren’t that much people yet. He swallowed hard when he marched his way towards him.

“S-Sir…” Was all that he could say while staring at hi serious face. Kyrus nodded to the newly arrived man, acknowledging his presence then patted Cross on the shoulder before silently leaving them there to give them privacy.

“How many times do I have to tell you not to call me that?” Cross didn’t answer and he released a breath.

“I need to talk to you but not here. It’s too noisy. Let’s go somewhere else.” Cross found himself nodding his head like an obedient puppy but deep inside of him, he was kinda nervous but happy at the same time.

Upon getting out of TBG club, he heard his phone beeped, signifying that he received a message. He wanted to check who it was but the man he was with spoke, gettinghis attention.

CHLOE had the chance to send a message to Cross before they boarded their private jet, informing him that she wouldn’t make it because she had to go home to Tennessee.

When they arrive at the airport, she expected to see her father there, waiting for her, but surprisingly, he wasn’t there. The person who met her there was his long-time secretary, Mr. Ivan Levin.

He’s been working for her father since he became the CEO of our company. Aside from being his secretary, he’s the only person that her father trusts when it comes to their businesses because they’ve been best friends since high school.

“Where is dad, Ivan?” She asked him with a hardened face. They were already inside the private jet. As usual, Ivan looked serious and very professional.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Chloe, but he’s not here. He just instructed us to bring you home for the weekend.” She gritted her teeth. She wanted to fly into a fit of rage but managed to stop herself from doing so. It wasn’t fair to get mad to the people who weren’t involved with her father’s doing.

“Do you have any idea why he wants me home this weekend? Is it really necessary for him to do this? I can’t believe this.” She couldn’t hide her anger. Ivan’s face softened.

“You know your father, Ms. Chloe. He won’t insist for you to go home if it wasn’t important.”

She shook her head full of resentment. “I can’t help but to wonder if I’m really his daughter. I feel like I’m just his puppet sometimes.”

“That’s not true. Your father loves you and he only wants the best for you. Yes, he acts tough and very strict when it comes to you but you can’t blame him. You’re his only child and he wants to protect you at all cost.”

“From whom? I’m not in danger, for goodness’ sake! This is crazy!” Ivan heaved a sigh and patted her shoulder gently.

“Calm down, Ms. Chloe. I’m sure that he has a valid reason why he had to resort into forcing you to come home this weekend. You know him. He will not do this if it’s not important. For now, just it’s better for you to relax because getting mad leads you nowhere.” She heaved a frustrated sigh and chose to just keep quiet.

Of course, Ivan would reason out for her father. He’s always been loyal to him. Then, she remembered about Cross and checked her phone but to her big disappointment, she didn’t receive any reply from him until the plane took off.

During the flight, she just dozed off and didn’t eat anything because she didn’t have appetite.

When they arrived in Tennessee, her personal driver, Paquito, was the one who picked them up. If she didn’t protest before, her father would’ve sent Paquito to Tallahassee to be her personal driver there together with her personal bodyguards but she refused.

Initially her father insisted but when Vito talked to him about it, he managed to convince him to just let her live in Florida by herself but with the condition that he would make sure that she would be safe at all times.

Of course, she was beyond surprise when her father agreed with Vito.

“Ms. Chloe, we’re here.” Her deep thoughts were interrupted by Ivan’s voice. She didn’t even notice that they were already in front of their family mansion. Someone from the outside opened the door for her and her eyebrows knitted together when she recognized him.

It was one of her three personal bodyguards before. She thought, her father already let go of them because they weren’t guarding her anymore.

“Welcome home, Ms. Chloe.” She nodded her head as a response and then entered straight to their house. She wanted nothing but to talk to her parents, especially to her father.

“Chloe? Is that really you?” A familiar voice said upon reaching the leaving room downstairs. She looked up at the grand staircase where that voice came from and saw her mother excitedly coming down.

Just like usual, she looked sophisticatedly beautiful even in her age of 52 years old. Well, she became the Ms. Universe when she was only 20 years old and until now, she still had that kind of graceful movement whenever she walks.

She hugged her right away upon approaching her and Chloe could feel how much her own mother missed her. Guild flooded her chest. She hasn’t come home in almost a year already and she missed her too.

“I’m glad you finally came home, darling. I’ve missed you so much! Your dad told me that you agreed to come home for the weekend and I was so happy of the good news!” She said enthusiastically and cupped her face.

“Oh, my beautiful daughter is finally home!” Chloe forced a smile. She could see the happiness on her mother’s face and didn’t want to ruin that. But no matter how hard she tried to hide her anger, her mother still noticed it.

Her eyebrows furrowed. “You look sad, darling. Did something happen?” Her enthusiastic voice was replaced by a worried voice. Chloe wanted to say that it was nothing but she couldn’t do it. She was too mad.

“As usual, dad forced me to do what he wants without considering about my feelings.” Her voice was full of bitterness.

“What do you mean? What did he make you do again?” Her voice has a tinge of worry.

“He sent his men to force me to come home today without even asking me about it. I can’t believe this! I had plans but he didn’t even consider that! I’m tired of this, mom! I feel like he’s treating me like a robot without any mind and heart of my own!” Her mom was about to answer when someone spoke.

“And what plan are you referring to? I’m sure, it’s got something to do with that guy. I already told you what to do and yet, you still continue on doing it. I didn’t want to force you to come home but you gave me no choice. You shouldn’t hold this against me because I am doing everything I can to save you from any regrets one day. I don’t want you to end up with a miserable life.” It was her father, wearing a serious face.

Looked like he just came home.

“If that’s the case, why did you send your men to force me to come home? Is it really necessary to force me like a child?” She answered full of resentment without holding back. She couldn’t take it anymore.

Her mother looked at her father in disbelief.

“Is that true, Christof? You forced your daughter to come home? Did you have to do that? You even sent your men to make sure that she would come home even if it’s against her will!” Her mother, Loreen Winters Rosenberg chided her father.

“Your daughter is very hard headed that I had to do that because if I didn’t, she would surely come up with a convenient excuse not to come home today and I didn’t want that to happen.”

“But you didn’t have to force her if she didn’t want to! Oh, God! Chloe is your daughter not one of your employees!”

Her father’s face hardened. “Stop it, Loreen! You should be happy that Chloe is finally home because if I didn’t do what I did, she would never come today, especially if she heard about what would happen tomorrow night.”

Chloe’s forehead crinkled. “Tomorrow night? What do you mean, dad? What will happen tomorrow night?” Her heart suddenly started beating rapidly.

“Nothing much. The Larsens are coming over and I want you to be here that’s why I sent my men to pick you up. I knew that you wouldn’t agree to come home to face the Larsens so I had to make sure that you would be here whether you like it or not.” Chloe shook her head.

“I can’t believe this. Just for the sake of the Larsens, you’re will to do this to me even if you hurt my feelings? Really, dad?”

He sighed. “Chloe, it’s not like that. You’re my daughter and whatever decisions I make, I always think about your welfare. You know that whatever I did and will do will always be for your own good. As for the Larsens, you know better than to have a word of honor.

“I shouldn’t’ve forced you to come home because you should’ve done it willingly considering what’s stake here. But you’ve been giving me excuses whenever I told you to come home, obviously avoiding them. You know that you can’t avoid this forever. A promise is a promise.”

“Dad, I know that I made a promise but I only did that because I was broken hearted back then. I was in the most vulnerable state of my life and I thought, I wouldn’t be happy again and let you decide everything for me that’s why I agreed. But now, everything has changed. I don’t think, I could keep that promise anymore. I’m sorry.” He shook his head.

“You know that you can’t just say no now, Chloe. You promised to me and because of that, I gave my word to Mr. Larsen. Breaking that promise will cost us big and you know it. Besides, this is for your own good. You’re my daughter and I will never let you waste your life because of someone you just met recently. Whereas, if you proceed with our plan, you will surely not regret it because we’ve known the Larsens for a long time.”

She closed her eyes shut as she released a breath before opening them again and stared directly into her father’s eyes. “Dad, I appreciate everything that you’ve been doing for my sake but I’m already 25 years old. I am a grown-up woman with a mind and heart of my own. I believe that I’m capable of telling what’s best for me. I’m sorry, but I made up my mind.” Before he could react, she walked towards the stairs and went to her room upstairs.

“Chris, if you keep on doing what you’re doing, you will end up losing your own daughter. You know, Chloe. Yes, she’s always been the obedient daughter but at the same time, she’s a strong-willed person too. If she made up her mind, she would surely do whatever she thinks is right.” She heard her mother’s voice before entering her room.

She didn’t wait for her father’s response because all she wanted to do was to throw herself into bed and think. She wanted to cry but not a single tear fell from her eyes.

She checked her phone once again but she still didn’t receive any messages or call from Cross so she decided to call him up. But his phone was unreachable for some reason.

Her heart throbbed in worry. This was the first time that she couldn’t get a hold of him and it made her worry. Usually, he would reply right away whenever she sends him a message but today was different. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you remember who Kyrus is?

Who do you think was the man who came to TBG club to see Cross?

What do you think is the event tomorrow? 

Will Chloe manage to handle everything on her own without Cross?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 33

Have a nice weekend, Amores! 

Thank you for those who are exerting effort to comment and vote! I appreciate it. :)

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 33

CHLOE spent a sleepless night thinking about what happened to Cross. He hasn’t been responding to any of her messages or returning her calls for some reason. She felt so worried something might might’ve happened to him but tried her best to shake that negative though off her head.

It was almost 4 am when she finally managed to doze off but she had a nightmare.

In her dream, Cross was fell into a quicksand, desperately trying his hardest to get out of it but unfortunately, he couldn’t and kept on sinking instead. He was screaming but Chloe couldn’t hear what he was saying.

She tried her best to get to where he was and help him get out of the quicksand but unable to as she tried to reach for his hand but his hand just passing through hers like a ghost. Then, his voice could finally be heard and she got surprised of what he was saying.

Cross was screaming for her name and asking for her help while looking around, searching for her. Chloe’s heart tightened while seeing him helpless like that but couldn’t do anything but to cry as he couldn’t hear, touch nor see her even though she was just right in front of him.

She woke up, gasping for air and her heartbeat was fast and hard. She really thought, her dream was real.

When she looked at the time, it was already 7 am. The first thing that came to her mind was Cross.

She quickly reached for her cellphone on the bedside table, expecting that Cross finally sent a message and she didn’t get disappointed.

‘I’m sorry for not replying right away, cariño. My phone’s battery got drained and I only saw your text messages right now. I wanted to call but I know that you’re already in the middle of your sleep. Please, don’t worry about anything and just enjoy your time with your parents. I love you so much. See you soon.’

She checked what time Cross had sent her that message and saw that it was 2:45 am. What was he doing still awoke in the wee of the morning?

She bit her lower lip and pressed the call button. It only took two rings before he finally answered.

“Hello, cariño. Good morning.” That was when she felt relieved. That nightmare really made her worried sick about him.

“Cariño?” He repeated when he couldn’t wait for her response. Gosh, his voice was suave and manly even early in the morning. She cleared her throat and mentally shook her head when she realized where her mind was going to.

“Good morning too, cariño. I just tried calling you but I’m quite surprised that you’re already awake. You replied to my messages at past 2 am and yet, you’re already awake at this hour.” He chuckled.

“I actually didn’t sleep at all.”

Her eyebrows furrowed. “Why? Did something happen?” He didn’t answer right away as if he was trying to think if he would answer her question or not. Then, he released a breath.

“Yes, something happened but don’t worry about it. It’s nothing. I’m more worried about you. Are you okay? I’m sorry if I made you worry for not replying right away.” Upon hearing him asking if she was okay, that was when her emotions suddenly poured like a water into the glass. Tears ran down her cheeks but she quickly wiped them.

Since yesterday, she wasn’t okay at all. Oh, how she needed his embrace right now but unfortunately, they weren’t together.

“I missed you already, cariño. To be honest with you, I’m not okay right now. Dad forced me to come home because…because…”

“Because of what? Tell me.” He coaxed her gently. She was about to open her mouth to answer him when she heard a knock on her door followed by her father’s voice.

“Chloe? Are you up already?”

“Who’s that, cariño?” Cross asked as he heard it too.

She sighed. “I’m sorry, cariño. But I have to go. Dad is here. I’ll call you later. I love you.”

“Chloe? I’m coming in.” Before Cross could even answer, she had no choice but to end the call as she didn’t want her father to see her talking to him on the phone. She wanted to curse herself because of forgetting to lock the door.

She pretended to be sleeping as she heard his footsteps coming in.

“Chloe, wake up. We need to go somewhere. I already told you about this yesterday.” She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him.

“Do I really need to buy a new one? I have a lot of unused clothes, dad. I’ll just use one of those.” She answered impassively as she sat up.

“This is a very important matter, Chloe, that’s why I want you to be on your best tonight. I know that you have a lot of unused clothes but it doesn’t matter. You left those ones when you left home that’s why they’re already outdated. It’s better for you to buy a new one which is suited for this year’s fashion trend.”

“But, dad—”

“—No more buts, Chloe. Just do what I say. C’mon, get up and fixed yourself. We will go out at 9 am so better get out of bed and fix yourself so that we could eat breakfast together.” She bit the insides of her cheeks to prevent herself from taking back because even though she hated how controlling and forceful he was, he was still her father and didn’t want to disrespect him in anyway especially that he’d been a good father to her. Yes, he was more than strict but that was it.

“Okay.”

“Good. See you in the dining room then.” Chloe nodded her head with a heavy chest. When he left her room, she took her phone and was about to call Cross once again but she received a message from him that he wouldn’t be able to answer her call or reply to her messages for the rest of the day because he was in a middle of something very important.

Disappointed, she went to the bathroom and took a shower. While doing so, her mind was full of what could happen that night. Until now, she still didn’t have any idea what it was about but she was praying that it wouldn’t be what she thinks it would be.

When she finished showering and got dressed, she went downstairs. Upon arriving at the dining room, her parents were already there, waiting for her.

“Good morning, darling. C’mon, sit down so that we can start eating.” Her mother said with a smile and she did as she was told.

While eating, she didn’t say much and was just answering her parents’ inquiries without any energy at all. Yes, she was happy to be with them again but another part of her was longing for someone and that was Cross.

When they finished eating, they went out of the house. She was actually surprised that her parents would be accompanying her to buy clothes.

They were usually very busy but apparently, they weren’t today.

“Don’t you have work today, mom, dad? It’s Saturday today and I’m surprised that you actually decided to come with me just to shop for new clothes.” She questioned while they were on their way to the city center.

“Why? Aren’t you happy to be with us?”

“It’s not like that. I’m just wondering. Ever since I was a kid, you’ve been very occupied with our businesses that you couldn’t even come with me whenever I needed to buy something. Nanny Mina was always the one I was with. I guess, I am just used of that kind of set-up.”

“Darling, I’m sorry for not being with you during those times of your life but you know that we did our best to fulfill our duties as parents to you while managing out businesses at the same time, right? I mean, I don’t think we missed any important events in your life because we made sure to be there for you. I hope that you don’t hold any resentment against us because we couldn’t be full time parents for you while growing up.” Chloe could hint the worry in her mother’s voice and her face softened.

“Mom, it’s not like that. I don’t hold any grudge against you and dad because you did your best to do your responsibilities as my parents and because of that, I grew up without any holes in my heart. You gave enough attention to me so that I wouldn’t’ grow up yearning for your attention. But I hope that now that I’m old enough to decide for myself, you could support me in whatever things that I want do.”

“Of course, but it depends what it is about. We can’t just support you in anything especially if what you’re doing is not going to be good for you.” She looked at her father.

“Dad, please.” He released a breath.

“Chloe, I am doing this for your own sake. Just like I’ve said before, you’re our only child and one day, you will be the one to handle our businesses. I want to prepare you, toughen you up so that when that time comes, no one will be able to mistreat or easily pull you down.

“Yes, you’ve toughened up these past few years but it’s not yet enough. Maybe, being with someone who has the same goal as me would shape you to the way I want you to be that’s why I made arrangements for that to happen. Sometimes, you’re hardheaded and don’t want to learn. Maybe, this time, try to understand where we’re coming from. Trust me, whatever decision we’re making is for your own good.” She closed her eyes shot, trying to calm herself down.

“And you think that by forcing me to marry someone I don’t love will be good for me, dad?” Chloe’s voice had a tinge of resentment.

“Why not? Your mom and I got engaged the moment we first met each other because of our parents. We didn’t object because we knew that they just wanted the best for us. Look at us now. Even after 25 years of marriage, we’re still together. Don’t you know that most fixed marriages are the ones that last?” Chloe shook her head.

“I don’t know about that, dad. But there’s one thing I know right now and that’s the fact that I love someone else and no matter what happens, I will never marry anyone aside from him.” She answered full of determination and then looked at the view outside.

“Chloe—”

“—Stop before you two argue. This is the first time we finally got together after almost a year so we shouldn’t talk about things that could ruin the moment. Can we at least do that?” He mother interrupted with a stern voice and her father huffed but didn’t say anything more.

When they reached the city center, they went directly to Sophialina to buy clothes for her. She wasn’t in the mood for any shopping so her mother was the one who chose for her.

“Why don’t you try this one, darling? I’m sure, it will look great on you.” Her mother said, referring to the red sexy yet elegant dress she was holding.

“I think, this will do. No need to try it out.” She sounded uninterested and her mother sighed.

“Chloe, just try it on so that we could make sure that it will be perfect on you. We don’t want to just buy this and regret later because it might not fit on you perfectly.” Her father said and she huffed.

She didn’t have a choice but to go to the VIP room to try it on. When she finished putting it on, she opened the door, planning to call for her parents to show to them how it looked on her when she saw an unexpected person smiling at her direction.

She scowled.

“Hi, Chloe.” He then raked her an appreciative look, obviously pleased of what he was seeing. “You’re lovely as always. That dress suits you.” She looked past him, searching for her parents but they were nowhere to be found.

“Where are mom and dad, Vito?”

He smiled. “They already left.” He answered as he sauntered toward her. “This is for you. I hope you like it.” She looked at the bouquet of flowers. The arrangement of the different flowers was so beautiful but her heart didn’t even react.

She looked around. People were already looking at their direction and she didn’t want to embarrass Vito by declining the bouquet in front of all the other clients.

“T-Thank you.” She reluctantly accepted the bouquet. “But what are doing here in Tennessee? Where are my parents?” She looked around again, wondering where they went to, but didn’t see them anywhere.

“They already went on ahead, Chloe. I think, they have something important to do. They told me to accompany you on their stead.” Vito answered with a smile and anger instantly boiled within her.

It seemed that her parents planned this all along.

“Is everything okay, Chloe? You seem unhappy of the idea?”

Her jaw flexed and momentarily closed her eyes while trying her best to gather herself together. “What is the meaning of this, Vito?” His eyebrows knitted together.

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t play dumb, Vito. You know very well what I’m trying to say so just answer my question.” He sighed.

“Okay, you got me. Your father called me to come join you today. But when I arrived, they suddenly said that they needed to leave.”

“Why did you have to come here? For what?” Her voice held impatience and he looked at her in disbelief.

“Really, Chloe? You’re going to ask me that? Do I need to spell it out you? I came because I wanted to be with you, what else? You know how much I love you. Yes, you already told me before that you weren’t ready to enter in a relationship yet but you don’t have a choice now. You and your father already gave your words to my father. Tonight, everything will be official.

“I didn’t want you to get shocked if we met tonight at the party without anyone informing about it to you first so I decided to come here and talk to you.” He took her hand. “Listen to me, Chloe. I am a patient man when it comes to you and I’m not in a hurry. I can wait for you to finally be ready to accept me because whether we like it or not, we’re meant to be together.” Chloe shook her head while looking at him in disbelief.

“And you’re going to force me too just like what my parents are doing, is that it?”

He shook his head right away. “That’s not what I meant, Chloe. I—”

“—Enough, Vito. I’ve heard enough.” She gave him back the bouquet and marched back inside the VIP room to change. After that, she went to the cashier to pay for the dress she picked then marched her way out of Sophialina.

“Chloe, wait!” She heard Vito’s voice but she ignored him and continued on walking briskly. She thought, he gave up but he was persistent and caught up to her.

“I said, wait!” He stopped her by the hand.

“Vito! Can’t you see that I don’t want to talk to you right now?! You’re my friend and I’m saving that friendship by walking away before I say something that will surely hurt you!” She snapped at him angrily and he was taken a back for a second or two.

“Okay, I’m sorry for what I’ve said. I didn’t mean any harm. I was just stating a fact. All I wanted to say was for you to start accepting what destined to happen because neither of us could do anything to prevent it. Can’t you at least give this a chance? I promise you that you will not regret it.” She went silent for a couple of seconds before she slowly shook her head.

“I’m sorry, Vito, but I can’t. I know that I gave my word but my situation is different now. I can’t just go on with the flow just like I usually do because it will surely kill me.” His eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean, Chloe?” She met his gaze.

“Because I’m in love with someone else.” Vito was stunned.

“N-No. You’re kidding, right?” Even his voice sounded weak.

“No, Vito. I’m telling the truth. If he wasn’t here and everything was still the same, I would’ve gone through everything just as planned but that’s not the situation anymore. I’m sorry but whatever happens tonight, I will formally announce my final decision.” Before he could answer, she pulled back her hand from his grip and waked away.

It hurt her seeing the pain in Vito’s face but she had to tell him the truth. Even though her parents didn’t mention what would happen tonight, she already had an idea and she would never let it happen. She’d been an obedient and good daughter all these years.

Maybe, going against her parents this once wouldn’t make her a bad daughter.

VITO felt like he got struck by a lighting because of what Chloe had said. He couldn’t believe it. He thought, he succeeded on guarding her from any man that could potentially take her away from him but looked like someone was brave enough to try.

“No, this is not happening. It’s impossible. We’ve been together ever since she moved to Tallahassee and I’m sure as hell that she hasn’t been with someone these past three years.” He shook his head, couldn’t accept the news. Since when this happened?

His hands formed into fists. He managed to get rid of that guy from her life three years ago and now, he wouldn’t hesitate to do everything he could to do whatever he could so that he could do the same to that guy she was in love with right now, whoever he was.

He’d been waiting for so long for Chloe just to give up on her now. He would never give her to anyone else because she was meant to be his.

“I’m sorry, Chloe, but you gave me no choice.” He uttered to himself while watching her getting in her car and drove off.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think will happen at the party?

Will Chloe have the courage to go against her parents?

What do you think will Vito do now that he discovered that Chloe is in love with someone else?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 34

50 comments for the next chapter:) Thank you in advance, Amores! Enjoy reading.:)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 34

WHEN Chloe arrived at their house, her parents, who were in the living room and seemed like they just arrived, got surprised upon seeing her.

“Chloe. You’re already here?” Her mother said with furrowed eyebrows.

“Where is Vito?” Her father seemed confused and even looked past her. She gritted her teeth.

“I left him there in the store.”

Her father stood up abruptly from sitting in the couch. “What?! Why would you do that?! Vito even came all the here from Tallahassee just to see you!”

“I didn’t ask him to come, dad. Why would I stay there with him in the first place? We went there with the purpose of buying a dress for me but I never said that I would agree to be with Vito in case he happened to show up.

“I left because I didn’t see any reason to stay there with him. What about you, mom, dad? Why did you have to leave like that? Why did you have to set me up into being with Vito?” Even though she was enraged, she tried her best not to raise her voice that much even though it was hard to do so.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Chloe. We left because my feet were already killing me and since Vito happened to be there, your mother and I gladly left because we were sure that you would be in safe hands. We trust Vito.” She shook her head upon hearing the response of her father.

“Stop trying to mislead me, dad, because I know you. I don’t know what you were planning to do that you even invited Vito to join us today but I’m sorry, I can’t play along this time. I have a boyfriend and being with another man like that without his knowledge is cheating which I can never commit no matter what happens.” Her mother gasped.

“What? You have a boyfriend? Since when? Why didn’t you mention about this to me?”

She closed her eyes momentarily as she suddenly felt her head ache. “I’ll tell you about him next time, mom. For now, I need to be alone.” She turned her back on them and was about to head towards the stairs when her father spoke.

“Okay. You can relax for the rest of the day but remember to get ready on time for the party.”

She gritted her teeth. “I don’t—”

“—Your presence in the party is a must, Chloe, so don’t start with me. You know what needs to be done so don’t make me repeat it all over again. We already talked about this a thousand times.” His voice was firm and held finality. Her fists tightened. She really felt trapped and helpless.

Her eyes watered but she didn’t want to cry. She quickly ascended the stairs and went inside her room.

She didn’t know what to do. She didn’t want to go to that party but at the same time, a part of her wanted to because of what she was planning to do. Running away from all of this wouldn’t solve anything anyway.

She wanted to call Cross but she knew that he was busy in whatever he was doing that was why she just chose to doze off to rest. It was already 5 pm when her mother woke her up and without any energy at all, she prepped herself for the party, determined to do what she was planning to do.

“Oh, you’re really so pretty, darling. I can’t believe how time flies. Now, you’re a beautiful and intelligent woman and I’m proud of what you’ve become. Your dad and I are.” Her mother said while fixing her hair. Since she was just a kid, everytime Chloe attends parties like this, her mother would always do her hair.

“Really, mom? If so, then why do I feel like this? I mean, don’t get me wrong. I’m thankful because I grew up comfortably and had all the material things that I wanted. But there are times that I feel like I’m not enough for you and dad.

“You two keep on pushing me to do things that I don’t even want to do without even asking me if I wanted to do it or not, especially dad. Honestly, it’s very hard to be your daughter.” She confessed full of resentment and mother got surprised.

“Oh, darling, don’t say that! I know that you’ve been trying your best to understand your father in everything that he does but can I ask you to extend your understanding even further? Yes, I know that he’s beyond strict but you know that he means well.” Chloe didn’t answer but a bitter smile appeared on her lips.

Of course, her mother would always defend the actions of her father and would always ask her to just try to understand.

She’d been trying ever since she was young but now, she reached the point where she felt so tired in doing so.

“I don’t know if I’m still capable of doing that any further, mom. Trust me, I’ve been trying my best to please you two, especially dad, but it seems it’s nowhere enough. My efforts are still not enough. I’m sorry that your daughter is not as intelligent and successful as you.” Her mother stopped what she was doing and made her face her.

“That’s not true! You’re an intelligent woman and you’re successful on your own too not to mention kind, sweet and gentle soul even though you tend to hide that part of you from other people. Why would you think that you’re not enough for us?”

“Because that’s what I’ve been feeling for the longest time and honestly, I’m tired of it. You know why I chose to work at Larsen Corp. instead of helping you and dad managing our businesses?” Her mother shook her head, still stunned.

“Because I wanted to get away and experience freedom. Yes, I love you and dad but I felt like I would regret for the rest of my life if I wouldn’t do everything that I wanted to do without your meddling. I wanted to live freely without dad dictating what I would do. Honestly, I wanted to be free from all the responsibilities of being your daughter even just for a short while and I experienced all that in Tallahassee.

“Initially, that was the only goals I desperately wanted to achieve but God gave me more than I expected. I learned how to be truly happy even just by doing simple things. I learned how to appreciate those small details of life because a special person came to my life and taught me to.

“Because of him, I learned how to be in love and I’m genuinely happy whenever we’re together which I’ve never felt before. I thought, I already experienced true love when I was with Liam before but I was wrong. My feelings for him were shallow and now, I finally understand why I got to totally move on from him for a short period of time although, he managed to leave a scar within me because of what he had done to me but that was it.

“He had left nothing but pain and disappointment which led me to be distrustful with men. But everything changed when the right one came.

“What I’m feeling right now is deep and special and I can’t afford to lose him. I’m sorry that I’m being selfish right now but I’m already in love with him, to the point of no return.” Her mother’s lips parted in shock because of what she said.

“Oh, my. So, it’s true that you have a boyfriend?”

Chloe nodded her head. “Yes, mom and just like I’ve said just now; I love him so much and I don’t have any plans of leaving him. I’m sorry but this time, I’m choosing my happiness.” Her mother was silent for a minute or two before she released a breath.

“What about your promise to the Larsen family? You know how our family values a promise, especially your father. I don’t think, he will accept your decision easily and I’m worried of what he might do if you continued on disobeying him.” Her voice had a tinge of worry and Chloe chewed on her bottom lip.

“I know that mom. Knowing dad, he will surely do everything he could for that promise to happen but I already made up my mind. I know it’s my fault for giving my word to the Larsen family but I still believe that I could fix this with a proper communication.”

“What do you mean, darling? Don’t tell me…”

“Yes, mom. I’ll talk to the Larsen family once and for all that’s why I will attend the party. I want to make them understand that I can’t push through my initial promise to them because my situation is different now. I’m sure, they will understand if I explain it right.”

“Do you think, everything is as easy as it sounds? You’re taking the situation lightly, Chloe.” Chloe and her mother looked at the person who spoke at the door. It was her father, wearing a serious face.

He was already dressed up for the party.

“D-Dad…”

“If you really want to talk to the Larsen family tonight, you can try doing so but I’m giving you a warning now. Mr. Larsen is not an easy person to talk to especially about promises. You know what’s at stake here so you should think thoroughly before you do something that could potentially affect our whole family.” Before she could react, he turned his back and left which surprised her.

She thought, her father would chide at her for what she was planning but he actually didn’t and it was new.

“Chloe, listen to me.” She met her mother’s gaze and saw concern in her eyes. “You know that no matter what happens, we still love you, right? Even though, you question that love most of the time, I know deep inside my heart that we love you so much because you’re our daughter. We only want the best for you and aside from that, we also want you to be safe. Please, promise me that you won’t do something that could threaten the friendship of our family with the Larsens.” Chloe’s eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean, mom?”

Her mother took her hands and looked into her eyes. “Just promise me that you’re not going to.” Even though she got confused of what her mother was saying, she nodded her head.

CHLOE felt like her knees were about to give out on her while they were walking on the red carpet, heading inside the party venue.

Today was the birthday party of the patriarch of the Larsen family and they chose to celebrate it in Tennessee this year for some reason.

Of course, there were many important and popular guests not to mention that the Larsen family was a huge name in the USA that’s why press people were there too.

“You look so tense. Just relax, will you?” Chloe’s father whispered to her as cameras continued on clicking. The guards were keeping the press away from them and only allowed one from them to ask questions.

To her surprise, the man from the group of press, who was allowed to approached them came up to her. “Hi, Ms. Rosenberg. This is a surprise. You haven’t been attending any social gatherings for a while. May I ask you some questions about your acting career? Do you still have any plans of taking any projects?”

“She’s not an actress anymore so she’s not obligated to answer any of your questions.” Her father answered.

“But I’m sure, there’s a lot of fans anticipating to hear any news from her. I mean, I’m sure that you still love your fans, right? Just like them, everyone is interested to hear any update from you.” The man was very pushy and when the guards noticed what he was doing, they immediately rushed towards them to pull him away from her and her parents but he didn’t stop just like that.

“Just one more question before I go.” The guards shielded them from him but with a loud voice, he still asked the question he wanted to ask.

“We heard that something special is about to happen tonight on Mr. Larsen’s birthday celebration. Does this have got something to do with the rumor that you and his son are about to get married? What about Liam? We haven’t heard anything from the two of you since the scandal that happened three years ago.

“People are still speculating until now that what happened three years ago was just a scripted ploy to get attention from the public which unfortunately didn’t do you two any good. Is it true that you planned that embarrassing scandal so that you two would get more attention? I mean, Liam lost the Mayoral race but what happened actually made him famous in a way while you on the other hand suddenly disappeared from the showbiz industry.” Hearing that made her blood boil.

No one witnessed what she’d been through, aside from selected people in her life, after that scandal so no one had the right to judge her in anyway. Absolutely no one!

Her lips parted, intending to put him in his place when the attention of all the people there shifted to the newly arrived car. A man in black suit opened the car door and Vito got out. The press tried to get an ambush interview from them but the guards quickly avoided them from approaching further.

“Mr. Larsen, is it true that you and Ms. Chloe Rosenberg are dating? Are you going to announce tonight when is the wedding date?” One member of the press asked with a loud voice as Vito marched on the red carpet, towards them but upon hearing that question, his steps came to a halt.

With a smile on his face, he faced the press people. “So, everyone here already heard about the good news.” Chloe’s forehead crinkled. What?

“So, it’s confirmed that you two are together?”

“Yes. Don’t worry because the wedding date will be announced sooner than you think.” A gasp escaped from her lips while staring at Vito in disbelief.

“What the hell, Vito!” She was about to go to where he was standing but she felt someone hold her by the wrist. Her father.

“Let go of me, dad! I need to go there and take back what Vito had just announced!”

“Don’t make a scene, Chloe. If you want to confront him, do it when no one is around.”

“But I can’t just let him say lies about me and him like this! He’s not even my boyfriend for Christ’s sake!” She was already fuming, couldn’t believe that Vito would do that to her. She thought he was her friend!

“Your father is right, darling. There’s a right place and time for everything. You will just embarrass yourself and our family is you confront him right now. It’s better for us to go inside. Vito’s parents are surely waiting for us.” Her mother said and pulled her hand towards the door.

She looked back and saw Vito still talking to the press as if he was enjoying their attention. She gritted her teeth.

Vito has been her friend ever since she could remember and he was one of the few male friends she had that she felt comfortable being with because he’s a good person. But now, she felt like he suddenly changed into someone that she couldn’t recognize.

Now, she couldn’t help but to get nervous of what would transpire in tonight’s party. She prepared herself before coming but now, she suddenly felt sick inside as if something bad was about to unfold.

Cross suddenly crossed her mind and her longing for him intensified even more. If he were only here with her, she wouldn’t surely feel like she would be going to a war zone alone.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think will happen in the party? 

What do you think of what Vito had done? Was it right for him to do that to Chloe?

Where do you think is Cross?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 35

A/N: Hi, Amores! I’m back from my short vacation in Rome, Italy and that means I’m back to writing again. Sorry for the wait. Get ready because this chapter will reveal an important detail about Cross. Anyway, I hope you like this chapter! Enjoy reading. :)

50 comments for the next update. :)

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 35

“ARE you sure about this? I thought, you would leave after you finish your mission?” Cross stared at the man in front of him with a blank expression on his face. He just arrived in Tennessee and went directly to his house.

“Yes, uncle. That was the plan and I will stick to my word. I am already halfway finish but not completely done yet so technically, I won’t leave yet. Besides, things became pretty interesting unexpectedly and I want to stick around to see what happens next.” His uncle, shook his head.

“We both know that you’re not just going to watch it unfold because you’re the one who’s manipulating behind the strings. I’m just worried about the fire that you’re playing. You might get burned. This is not what we agreed for.”

“I didn’t plan this either, uncle, but I’ve been blessed of the opportunity so why wouldn’t I do it? I mean, this is nothing compared to what happened to me.” Cross then took a sip on his brandy.

“And that’s the thing that I’m worried about the most. Even if you never said anything about it, I know that deep inside of you, you’re in rage. Now that you’re seeing an opportunity, I’m worried that you won’t be able to control yourself and explode. People who are resentful often forget about what’s right or wrong until they lose their way. I don’t want that to happen to you.” Cross chuckled.

“Relax, uncle. Even though I might lose my way, I have a light that will surely lead me back to the right path. I’m sure of that. I won’t get lost in the dark. Not this time.”

His uncle shook his head, still worried. “I hope so, Cross. I hope so.” He then opened the enveloped that he handed to him a while ago, took the content out and read it.

“You’re right. The mission is not finished yet. Someone is still lurking in the shadows, ready to strike when they see any opportunity.”

“I already have a theory of what’s happening behind closed doors but we need more evidence. I think, they already have any idea that we’re watching them closely so we must be careful, uncle.” His uncle heaved a sigh.

“You’re right, Cross. This person knows how to be careful so we should too.” He then put back the papers inside the envelope and then looked back at him full of seriousness as if he wanted to say something but having second thoughts of voicing it out.

“Out with it, uncle. Don’t just stare at me like that.” The corner of his uncle’s lips twitched as a soft chuckled escaped his lips.

“You really know me.”

“Of course, I know you. You’ve become more of a father to me than him.” His face turned serious once more.

“So, did you talk to him? Today’s his…”

“I did. We actually came here to Tennessee together.” He was undeniably surprised of the news.

“Really? That was unexpected.”

Cross shrugged his shoulders. “He went to Tallahassee to pick me up.” His uncle didn’t react and remained staring at him.

“What? Why are you staring at me like that, uncle?”

“Tell me honestly, Cross. Are you planning something that you’re not telling me?”

“What do you mean, uncle?”

“Because I know you enough. You would never agree to come to Tennessee together with him. What made you agree?”

“You’re giving this too much meaning, uncle. Don’t worry. I’m not planning anything bad.” Cross then stood up from sitting in the sofa. “Anyway, I need to get ready for the…show. It will be boring without the villain, right?” He then chuckled and his uncle shook his head.

“What exactly are you planning to do there, Cross? Why do I have a feeling that you’re going to make a scene there?”

“Oh, c’mon, uncle. I’m way better than that and you know it. Besides, as long as they won’t step on my foot, then everything will surely be alright.” His uncle didn’t respond but worry flooded his face.

WHEN they arrived in the party hall, Mr. and Mrs. Larsen greeted them with a smile on their faces. Chloe’s parents greeted them back with equal warmth. They each greeted Mr. Larsen happy birthday and chatted a bit more before going to their designated table.

She didn’t even get surprised learning that they would be together with the Larsen family at one table.

“Oh, Chloe! It’s been a long time since the last time I saw you and you’ve become more beautiful. Vito was right when he said that you’ve become more beautiful. I guess, being together with him in Tallahassee did you good.” Mrs. Beatrice Larsen complemented her and Chloe forced a smile.

“Thank you, Mrs. Larsen.” Even though she wanted to correct what she said, she bit her tongue.

“Of course, our Chloe is beautiful, Beatrice. She’s always been.” Her mom’s voice was full of pride.

“Mom, stop.”

“What? I’m just telling the truth.”

“Beatrice and your mom are right. I’m not saying that because you’re my daughter. I’m just stating a fact.” Her dad butted in and Chloe huffed.

“Well, of course, we’re right. To be fair, you’ve always been beautiful and that’s why you and my son look really good together. I can already see my future grand kids. For sure, they will be as good looking as the both of you.” Mr. Larsen commented and that was when Chloe remembered what she came there for.

She knew that any moment now, Vito would arrive and before that happens, she wanted to use the chance to talk to his father.

“Mr. Larsen, can I talk to you for a minute?” Chloe’s parents looked at her confusedly.

“We just sat down, Chloe. What are you talking about? Can’t you wait after the party for that?” He father’s voice has a tinge of displeasure.

“Of course, Chloe. What do you want to talk about?” Mr. Larsen said with a smile.

“Can we talk alone? I mean, just the two of us?”

“Chloe! The party is about to start!” Her father looked mad now but she stood her ground. This was what she came here for and she would make sure to achieve her goal.

“It’s okay, Chris. I think Chloe here has something interesting to say and I want to hear it.” Mr. Larsen then shifted back his gaze at her. “Let’s talk over, Chloe.” He pointed at the direction of the garden and she nodded her head.

Even though her parents, especially her father, were giving her a look, Chloe ignored them and proceed on going to the garden with Mr. Larsen.

“I guess, you have something important to say that you couldn’t say it in front of your parents. What is it?” Mr. Larsen asked upon arriving at the garden.

“Thank you for agreeing to talk to me alone, Mr. Larsen. You’re right. I have something important that I want to discuss with you.” His forehead crinkled.

“What is it about?”

“It’s about my promise, Mr. Larsen.”

He seemed surprised but then nodded his head. “Okay. I’m all ears. Go on.”

“I don’t think—”

“—This is rare. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you two talking alone so seriously like this before.” Whatever she wanted to say was cut off by that voice. They both looked at the newly arrived person. Vito. She gritted her teeth.

It was obvious that he intentionally interrupted her.

“Vito. You’re finally here. You’re almost late. What happened to you?” Mr. Larsen asked his son as he checked his wristwatch.

“I’m sorry about that, dad. I kinda got stuck answering some questions of the reporters outside.” Vito then gave his father a hug. “Happy birthday, dad.”

“Thank you, son. Now, my birthday is complete because all the important people in my life got to greet me in person not to mention attended my special day.” Chloe was just watching the two with her jaw flexed.

Deep within her, she was mad at Vito and the situation. She couldn’t believe that Vito could actually make her feel this way. She thought, he would always be her protector against the things that could potentially hurt her but he turned out to be the opposite.

This time, he was the one who was deliberately making everything hard for her and she was disappointed and hurt at the same time.

“So, what are you and Chloe talking about, dad? It looks serious.” Vito inquired as he gazed at her and Chloe bit the inside of her cheek trying her best to prevent herself from snapping at him in front of his father.

“Ah, yes. What was that again, Chloe? What about your promise?” She noticed Vito’s face went hard but she was determined to open her mouth and tell what was needed to tell. This was her last resort.

She parted her lips and was about to voice it out when Vito decided to speak first, obviously denying her the chance to voice everything that she wanted to say.

“Looks like I know what she wants to discuss with you, dad.”

Mr. Larsen’s eyebrows arched. “Really? What is it?” Vito smiled and to Chloe’s surprise, he suddenly placed his arm over her shoulders and pulled her closer to him.

“We already talked and we both agreed to push through the marriage as soon as possible.” That stunned Chloe. She couldn’t believe that he would actually say that!

Mr. Larsen’s face brightened. “Really?! That’s fantastic! We should celebrate then! I can’t believe that everything eventually turned out like this. Just like Chris and I wanted it to be from the start. C’mon, you two. Let’s go inside and tell the good news to everyone!”

“But—” Mr. Larsen happily went back inside the party hall without waiting for her answer. He was undeniably happy but Chloe was done keeping her mouth shut. She angrily pushed Vito away which surprised him.

“What the heck is wrong with you?! Are you insane?! Why would you do that?! You knew that that was the opposite of what I wanted to say to your father!” Her voice was loud and she didn’t care if someone was nearby who could potentially hear them.

Her hands were itching to slap the heck out of him. She felt like she was staring at a different person that she didn’t know.

Vito’s face hardened. “You left me with no choice, Chloe. I had to do what I needed to do. I’m sorry if I’m disregarding your feelings but this is for the better. Your father gave me his go signal.” Her hands formed into fists. Her whole body was trembling with so much anger.

“Dad gave you his permission to do this to me.” That wasn’t a question because she knew that he was telling the truth.

“Yes, Chloe. I already waited long enough and this time, I won’t lose. I would never do the same mistake again by giving you to another man. I did it once and look what happened to you. You got hurt. Now, I’m determined to fight for my love for you.

“I know that you can’t see it right now but I’m definitely the right man for you because I know for sure that I will never do what your ex did to you. I will make you happy and soon, you’ll realize that being with me is the best thing for you.” She couldn’t take it anymore. Her anger got the best of her and slapped him in the face.

He was stunned.

“I’m so disappointed with you, Vito. I thought, I already know you but I guess, I don’t. I’ve never thought that you could hurt me like this. I regret the day that I met and trusted you.” She was about to turn around and get out of there when she heard voices.

She looked at the door and her eyes widened when she saw all the guests at the party, gathering around them at the garden. Their whole attention was focused on her and Vito.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I know that we gathered here today to celebrate my birthday but we have one more thing to celebrate and I want us to share our happiness and excitement to everyone of you.” Mr. Larsen announced.

Chloe felt like a thunder was about to hit her. Even without hearing it yet, she already knew what was about to happen.

“Wait—”

“—Chloe…” She looked at the one who spoke next to her and realized that her father was already standing next to her, giving her a warning look, stopping her of what she was about to do.

“You know what? I didn’t expect this turn of events but I’m so happy it happened. I think everyone here knows that Chris Rosenberg, Chloe’s father, has been my best friend since forever and because of that, we wanted our friendship to be more like of a family and that’s when we had this crazy pact to marry our children one day. We thought, this would be difficult but our children actually made everything easier for us.

“Now, my best friend and I’s dream will finally come true. Yes, you heard it right. The rumors are true. My son and Chris’ daughter are together and soon, will be bide by marriage.” Chloe’s eyes watered and she wanted nothing but to run away from there.

Everyone cheered for them, clapping while greeting them. She shook her head, having the kind of feeling that she was in a nightmare and wanted to get out of it as soon as possible.

She couldn’t believe of what was happening. She felt so helpless but she refused to be weak. Even knowing that this would be harder now, she was determined to fight no matter what happens.

“Son, Chloe, come here and say something. I’m sorry that I was the one who announced it. I couldn’t contain my excitement.” Mr. Larsen said merrily and everyone clapped again as they waited for the two of them to go to the center to say something.

Vito took her hand but she swatted it away to everyone’s surprise. She couldn’t believe that she could hate Vito like this but that was what she was feeling not to mention the disappointment. The clapping stopped and everything became quiet as if a ghost just passed by.

“Chloe. What’s happening to you? I thought—” Whatever Mr. Larsen was about to voice out was interrupted by someone.

“—Thank you, everyone for being happy for the both of us. I appreciate it. I’m sorry for being late but I’m here now.” Everyone’s attention was caught by that familiar voice. Chloe’s breath literally got trapped in her throat as she gazed at the newly arrived person.

He looked dashing in his dark colored tuxedo and bowtie and the way he carried himself was screaming or power, danger and confidence that she didn’t see in him before.

“What my father just announced was true. Chloe is mine and no one has the right to own her other than me. I hope, everyone understands that or else, there will be hell to pay.” He said those words while staring at someone and when Chloe followed his gaze, he was surprised to see Vito who was staring back at him full of anger. His hands were balled into fists.

“ K-Korsa …“ She heard Mr. Larsen utter in shock while Mrs. Larsen seemed to have been bitten by a snake.

She looked back at him full of disbelief. Was she dreaming? Definitely not. But how come he was here, declaring her as his in front of everyone without even a hint of fear or second thought? Whatever the answer was, she only felt one thing and that was the crazy reaction of her heart upon seeing him. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Did you expect this turn of events?

Who among you expected Cross to arrive at the party?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 36

Ⲉⲛ𝓳ⲟⲩ ꞅⲉⲁⲇⲓⲛ𝓰, Ⲁⲙⲟꞅⲉ𝛓!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 36

CHLOE just stood there like a snake has just bitten her while looking at Cross full of disbelief and confusion. Yes, she was sure that she was staring at the love of her life but at the same time, different.

“What the hell is the meaning of this?!” The angry voice of Vito echoed throughout the entire party hall and everyone became silent, looking at him and Cross alternately. Just like them, everyone seemed to be surprised of what just happened.

Instead of getting intimidated by Vito’s angry voice, the corner of Cross’ lips twitched as he smirked.

“I don’t have anything to explain to you.” He answered nonchalantly and then looked at the direction of Mr. and Mrs. Larsen.

“Dad, happy birthday again. I’m here to get what’s rightfully mine from the beginning. I hope, you don’t mind this small commotion. Don’t worry, we’ll leave right away after this.”

“We?” Was all that Mr. Larsen could say and that made Chloe’s jaw drop. Did Cross really call Mr. Larsen ‘dad’, the CEO of Larsen Corp.?! What’s happening?

“I can’t believe this! Stop your son from creating a scene here or else, I’ll be the one to do it! He’s embarrassing Vito in front of everyone, claiming Chloe as his as if he has a right to! Chloe and Vito belong together. That’s the plan, right?” Mrs. Larsen’s voice was full of acid and hatred while looking at Cross who didn’t seem to be affected.

Vito on the other hand looked like he was about to attack Cross any moment because of so much rage and Chloe didn’t know what to feel about the whole situation. Yes, she was happy that Cross came but at the same time, she didn’t expect this turn of events.

“I’m sorry to break it to you, Beatrice, but just like I’ve said just now; Chloe belongs to me and no one has the right to be with her other than yours truly.”

Mrs. Beatrice Larsen’s face contorted in anger. “You—” But whatever she was about to spew was cut off when her husband held her hand, silently telling her not to speak anymore.

“Why are you stopping me from saying what I want to say? Are you just going to stand here doing nothing while your son is embarrassing me and our son in front of everyone like this?! I can’t believe this!”

Mr. Larsen released a breath and then spoke while staring at Cross. “Son, can we speak outside for a minute?” That confirmed what she just heard a while ago. Cross was indeed Mr. Larsen’s son. But how come he seemed unwelcome?

“I’m sorry, dad, but I didn’t come here for that. I came here for my woman. Maybe next time.” He then walked towards her direction and her heart started racing. She bit her lower lip while looking at him. He really looked so handsome but there was something about him right now that added to his appeal which took her breath away.

Their gazes locked and she saw the admiration in his eyes while raking her a stare and it made her heart swell.

“Not so fast, young man.” The magic spell between them broke when her father suddenly blocked his way and pulled her behind him as if trying to protect her from Cross.

“What is the meaning of this, Mikael? This isn’t our agreement!” Chloe winced upon hearing her father’s angry voice. Mr. Larsen huffed and then looked at her father.

“Chris, the agreement was very clear that even if my other son, Cross, will be the one to marry Chloe, it still follows the agreement. Technically, he’s still my son.” Mrs. Larsen gasped loudly and looked at her husband in disbelief.

“Are you hearing what you’re saying?! Vito is your only legitimate child for goodness’ sake! Your other shouldn’t have anything to do with this matter because this is a family matter! It’s between us and the Rosenberg family and no one else!” It seemed that she has forgotten about all the other eyes that were watching them because of how loud her voice was.

She didn’t even try to hide the obvious hatred she has for Cross.

“Mom is right, dad! I can’t believe that you’re saying this! You know from the beginning that I’ve been in love with Chloe for so long that’s why I agreed to all of this! But now, your illegitimate son suddenly appears out of nowhere and claim Chloe as his and you’re okay with it?! There’s no way that I would let that happen!” Vito was the same. His anger was getting the best of him and didn’t think about all the cameras around them.

“Well, sorry my dear brother but I am not asking for your permission. Chloe is a person and she has the right to choose whatever she wants in life. I came here because I know for a fact that no one in this entire room cares about what she truly feels about all this and I want to spare her from that.

“Yes, she’s my girlfriend but that doesn’t mean that I will force her to come with me if she didn’t want to. But just seeing the look on her face right now, even without her voicing out what she really wants, I already know. That’s how much I love her.” His words moved Chloe and she suddenly felt emotional.

Even though she was still confused, that overwhelming happiness was dominating her chest.

She never thought that this would happen. She really thought, she had to fight all this alone but now, looked like she wasn’t alone anymore.

“How dare you. Are you insinuating that we don’t value Chloe’s feelings and welfare?” Vito answered through gritted teeth.

“Aren’t you all? If you really value her in anyway, you would’ve at least had the decency to respect her decision. But what have you done? You’ve been forcing her to do what you want her to do like a robot. You should be shamed of yourselves.” Cross sounded calm but the danger in his eyes were like a calm before the storm.

Mrs. Larsen scoffed. “You’re the one who should be ashamed of yourself! After we accepted you, you’re going to repay us by embarrassing us this way?! How dare you!”

Cross’ eyebrows arched. “Accepted? When? I don’t seem to remember it.”

“That’s enough! We should know better than to wash our dirty linens outside!” Mr. Larsen interrupted them thunderously while looking at Mrs. Larsen, Vito and Cross alternately. People were already whispering to one another but looked like that was the least thing Mr. Larsen and Cross were concerned about for now.

“I’m sorry about this, dad. You know that I hate doing things like this especially in front of other people because I hate embarrassing our family. I’ve been very discreet with everything that I do because I don’t want to strain your name. But this time, it’s different. I already mentioned about this to you so you shouldn’t be surprised anymore.” Before his father could answer, he shifted his attention on me.

“Hi, beautiful.”

“Cariño…” Cross smiled at her upon hearing what came out of her lips and held out his hand for her.

“I’m sorry for being late, cariño. I know that I made you feel alone in this fight but now, I’m here for you. No matter what happens, we’ll get through this together.” That brought a smile on her face and without a second thought, she took a step forward but her father didn’t have any plans of just letting it happen.

“Chloe, I’m warning you. Don’t go with him.” She chewed on her bottom lip and faced her father.

“I’m sorry, dad. I know that I’m being a disappointment right now but I’ve been very vocal about my decision regarding this. I can’t keep my promise anymore because I am in love with someone else. With him.” She threw a glance at Cross while saying the last sentence.

“Darling, are you sure about this? You know that you can’t just back out of your promise just like that.” Her mother looked so worried.

“Mom, please. Just this once, please, support me. I’m your daughter, for God’s sake!” She couldn’t hide her resentment. She took a deep breath and then looked at her parents one more time.

“I’m sorry, mom, dad.” Before they could say anything, Choe ran towards Cross and gave him her hand.

“Chloe!” Vito was about to stop her but his father stopped him.

“Enough, Vito. Just let them be.” Vito looked at his father in disbelief.

“What the hell, Mikael! You’re just going to let this slide just like that?! You’re b*stard is embarrassing your son in front of everyone! He—”

“—Enough, Beatrice! You and your son are the ones who are embarrassing us in front of all these people! If you don’t want this to get worser that it already is, stop right this instant!” Vito and Mrs. Larsen went silent because of the thunderous voice of Mr. Larsen.

“Let’s go, cariño. Don’t mind them.” Cross led her out of there and as they headed out of the exit, Chloe threw one last glance at everyone and she couldn’t help but to feel guilty seeing that look on her parents and the Larsens’ faces.

A part of her was scared of the outcome of all this but when she looked at Cross, those feelings disappeared just like that.

She looked at their entwined hands and she instantly felt calm. Just one touch and she knew that everything would eventually be okay. Even though she was still confused of what just happened, she would just save all the inquiries for later. The important thing was they’re together again.

CHLOE winced when the flashes of cameras met them upon reaching the lobby. Everyone seemed to be intrigued by the fact that she was with Cross instead of Vito. For sure, they were already expecting her and Vito to come out and announce their wedding date after what he said to them a while ago, but it didn’t happen just like they expected.

“Just stay close to me, cariño.” Cross said to her ears as he snaked an arm around her waist as if protecting her from any harm. The reporters tried to approach them and asked them questions but to her surprise, a group of men in black suits appeared out of nowhere to help them get out of that situation.

“The car is ready, sir.” One of the men said to Cross as a black sleek car stopped in front of the building.

“Good. Just make sure that no one would follow us. One more thing. Contact Mr. Ramsay and tell him to make sure Chloe’s name would not appear in any news after this.” Chloe was just watching him with her lips parted, trying to digest what was happening.

How come Cross was giving instructions to these men as if he was their boss or something?

“Copy, sir.” They assisted them until they reached the car. One of the men in black suit opened the car door for them and when they were finally seated inside, the car drove off.

“I hate crowded places like that.” He unbuttoned the two upper button of his suit before facing her. “Are you okay, cariño? Damn, I should’ve made sure to ban those reporters from coming here.”

“You don’t have to do that. It’s their job to gather the latest news. Don’t worry. I’m fine.” He released a breath.

She bit her lower lip, wanting to start asking him all the questions that were floating inside her head but nothing came out of her lips. For some reason, she didn’t know where to start.

“I’m glad, everything went well. Now, we’re together again.” He placed his arm over her shoulders, made her rest the side of her head on his shoulder before kissing the top of her head.

“Cross…”

“Yes, cariño?” His voice was sweet and gentle which made her heart leap.

“Ahm…Thank you for coming, but…”

“But—?”

She took a deep breath. “What happened back there? How come you called Mr. Larsen ‘dad’? If he’s your father, then why are you working as a maintenance man and janitor in his own company? I don’t understand.” He didn’t answer right away that was why she pulled away from him a little and looked at him like a hawk, patiently waiting for his answer.

She noticed that he suddenly had a strange look on his face as he remained silent.

“Do you have a plan of answering my questions? Did you even think of telling me about this or you just planned on keeping secrets from me like this?” He met her gaze before reaching for her cheek, touching it in feathery manner while staring at her affectionately.

“Honestly, I didn’t have any plans of telling you about it yet. I mean, yes, I knew that I would eventually tell you about it but not this soon.” Her body went still.

“W-What? So, you prefer keeping secrets from me, is that it? I’m your girlfriend, for crying out loud! There shouldn’t be any secrets for this relationship to work!” His jaw flexed.

“You also kept a secret from me.”

“I was planning on telling you about it during our supposed meeting yesterday but my father’s men came and forced me to go home. I didn’t have a choice. What about you? You said that you didn’t have any plans of telling me about your secret. Why? Didn’t you trust me enough to tell me about who you really are? I thought, our relationship was serious and we loved each other?” She couldn’t help but chide him.

He cupped her face with his hands. “Listen to me, cariño. It’s not like that. Yes, I didn’t have any plans of telling you about it yet because my life is complicated. I wasn’t sure if I ever want you to know, to be honest because I didn’t want your perception about me change.” He then released a breath.

“Is that how you see me? Do you think my love for you would change because of that?”

“No. It’s not like that.” He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration as if he was having a hard time formulating the right words to say. “Can we discuss about this some other time? I missed you so much and I want to spend our time together without worrying about anything. Can you give me that?”

“Without worrying about anything? Our families are mad at us right now and—”

“—Why? Are you regretting your decision of coming with me? Do you prefer to stay there and be proposed to by Vito?”

“What? What do you mean?” He shook his head.

“Vito was planning to propose to you in front of everyone. He wanted to make sure that you wouldn’t be able to say no.” Her jaw dropped. Just thinking about that scene was already giving me headache. Thankfully, it didn’t happen because she would’ve surely declined even if at the expense of her family and the Larsen family’s name.

She didn’t want to marry Vito just because of a silly promise she did during those vulnerable moments of her life three years ago. She thought, she wouldn’t be able to find true love anyway so she just gave her word without a second thought.

Now, she was regretting it.

“Answer me, cariño. I don’t want to force you into coming with me if you don’t want to. Even if it would kill me for sure, I would let you go if you decided to go back there and accept Vito’s proposal.”

“So, you won’t fight for me, is that it?”

“Of course, I will fight for you.”

Her forehead crinkled. “Then, why are you telling me that you will let me go if I decided to go back?”

“I didn’t mean it. I just wanted to hear your answer.” She cocked up an eyebrow.

“So, you’re just testing me?” Cross grinned.

“Hmmm, maybe?” Because of that, she smacked his arm and he laughed heartily.

“I can’t believe you!”

“I was just kidding, cariño. Of course, I will never take you back because I know that even if you told me to bring you back there, you wouldn’t mean it. You would only do it because of guilt. I am the one you love and that’s enough reason for me to kidnap you.” Her eyes widened.

“Kidnap me?”

“Yes. I will kidnap you and take you to the nearest church and marry you right away if you decided to leave me and go back there.” Her heart skipped a beat.

“Don’t say things that you don’t mean.”

“I mean it, cariño. But because you didn’t say that, I will not kidnap you. You belong to me anyway no matter what happens.” She bit her lower lip. “I love you.” He then whispered full of love and that brought a smile on her face.

Oh, how she loved this man so much that she could surely do anything just to be with him.

“I love you too, cariño. Even if you’re still hiding important things about you from me, I’ll wait for you to be ready to share it with me.”

“Thank you for being so understanding, cariño. Don’t worry. Someday, I will surely tell everything to you.” Then, their lips met for gentle yet sensual kiss. At the back of her mind, she was still worried what her father would do but when Cross deepened the kiss they were sharing, those negative thoughts disappeared just like that.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think it’s a wise decision for Chloe to go with Cross even after learning about his secret and that he’s still keeping more secrets from her?

Do you think Chloe’s father, Vito and Mr. Larsen will just let them get away just like that?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 37

A/N: Hi, Amores! Sorry, this chapter is a little bit short because I had to cut it in half. It’s too long for me to upload it as a whole. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. 

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 37

CHLOE opened her eyes just to be surprised when she saw a very familiar room. She closed her eyes and then opened them once again, making sure that she wasn’t just dreaming. But when nothing has changed. She really was in the cabin that she and Cross stayed in for a couple of days in Cupid’s Island.

She didn’t expect Cross to bring her back here. She thought, they would be heading somewhere else because he didn’t give her any clue.

After they left the party last night, she was surprised when he brought her to Larsen Corp., Tennessee.

“We’re here.” Chloe looked at Cross with furrowed eyebrows when she got out of the car and saw that they were actually in the outdoor parking of Larsen Corp.

“Why are we here?”

He smiled at her boyishly. “You’ll see.” He took her hand. “Let’s go?”

“Aren’t you going to answer my question first?” She asked with a cocked-up eyebrow and he chuckled.

“Don’t worry, cariño. I’m not going to kidnap you…yet.” Her eyes went wide.

“Yet? So, you really have a plan of kidnapping me?” An amused laugh erupted from his lips before he drew his face closer to hers and planted a soft kiss on her lips.

“Well, I can say that I just kidnapped you from your parents tonight. Don’t worry because I’m a good captor. I’ll make it worth your while.” He then winked at her before guiding her to the entrance of the building.

The guard greeted them and without any question, he opened the door for them. She thought, everyone at Larsen Corp., whether in Tennessee or Tallahassee including the whole world, were clueless just like her, about the fact that Cross was a Larsen too but it seemed that that wasn’t the case.

“I didn’t know that there’s still security guard here even at night. Is it the same at Larsen Corp., Tallahassee?” She commented as they walked towards the elevator.

She already came to this Larsen Corp. branch a lot of times before but It was her first time coming at this time of night and it felt weird and creepy at the same time because it was deserted.

“Yes. It’s the same in any building owned by the Larsen Corp. There are a few of them guarding this place at night, actually.” He pressed the elevator button and the door opened. While they were inside, she noticed him pressing the RT button. Normally, only the authorized people could enter there.

She bit her bottom lip. She was with Cross but she felt like she was with a different version of him because the Cross she knew was the one who does all the work and complies to commands but this new version of Cross that she was with speaks with an authority and everyone around him follow his commands.

She glanced at his men behind them who were quietly standing there but at the same time, their attention was focused on every possible danger that could occur any moment.

“So, there are people here who know who you really are? I mean, the guard at the entrance seems to know it.”

“The security guards didn’t know until recently. Aside from them, only a few more people know.” She nodded her head, still confused why no one knows about him. The Larsens are known around the world but everyone thinks that there’s only one heir to their fortune and that’s Vito.

“I see.” She wanted to ask questions again but they already agreed to talk about it some other time.

Then, the ‘ding’ sound of the elevator could be heard but the door didn’t open right away.

“What happened? Why it’s not opening?” She asked and her question got answered when Cross brought out an ID card and tapped it on the small screen which was located above the buttons of the elevator. The door opened.

They stepped out of the elevator and they found another door. Again, Cross tapped his ID on that small machine next to the door and it opened just like that.

Her lips parted open in surprise upon seeing a chopper ready on the helipad of the roof top. This was her first time going to the roof top of this Larsen Corp. building ever since she started working for the Larsens and now that she had the opportunity to be there, it was with Cross which she never thought that it would happen before.

“C’mon, cariño. We need to hurry.” They walked towards the chopper and a man in uniform was waiting for them there. Judging by his looks, he should be in his mid to late twenties.

“Good evening, Sir, Miss.” He greeted them professionally.

“Good evening too, Captain Kristoff. I’m glad you made it considering the last-minute call. I didn’t mean to be unprofessional but this is really important. I hope you understand.” Chloe’s forehead furrowed upon hearing his surname. She was sure that she heard that somewhere before for some reason.

“Of course, I’d come, Sir. Yes, it’s my day-off today but you’ve given me a month vacation just recently so this is nothing.” Cross smiled and nodded his head. Shortly after that, they were already high up there, looking at the beautiful night view of the city from above.

“Where are we going? Is it that far that we need a chopper to get there?” Chloe asked Cross but he just smiled at her and kissed her temple.

“Hey. Answer me.” She pouted and he chuckled.

“You should probably take a nap. When you wake up, you’ll be surprised for sure.”

“Why don’t you just tell me where we’re heading?”

“Because I want to surprise you. C’mon, just take a nap. I know that you’re tired and stressed out of everything that had happened at the party.” She couldn’t help but to feel sad upon remembering about what happened.

This was the first time that she went against his father’s words. Before, whenever he told her something, especially when they were in front of many people, she would always comply. Until now, she couldn’t believe that she actually did it.

She looked at Cross. If he didn’t come, would she have the nerve to stand up for herself? Yes, she was determined not to comply this time but it was easier said than done especially that the Larsens were there too.

“Hey. What’s the sad face, cariño? I didn’t say that to make you sad.” He placed a finger under her chin and made her look at him.

“Even though I’m still confused, there’s one thing that I’m sure of right now and that’s being grateful that you came for me. You served as my strength to fight for what I really want. I’m not sure if I would have the same level of courage to disobey dad if you didn’t come. Thank you, cariño.” She suddenly felt emotional.

He enveloped her into his embrace and she instantly felt home.

“I came because I knew that you needed me there with you. Now that everyone knows about us, I think, it will be a lot difficult for us but I will not ever give you up. Just like I’ve announced at the party; you’re mine and no one has the right to be with you but me. No one but me.” Her heart jumped in total happiness.

Cross was really the type of guy that would voice out everything that he wants even if it would make him look corny or something. He doesn’t care at all as long as he makes his point.

“I love you, cariño. Thank you for coming to my life.”

He kissed her forehead. “And I love you more. Always remember that.” She didn’t know how long they stayed in that position. She felt so comfortable that she didn’t even notice that she fell asleep…

“Good morning, cariño. Welcome back to our love nest!” Cross enthusiastically greeted her as he entered the room, holding a tray of food. He placed it on the bedside table and planted a kiss on her lips before taking the three long-stemmed roses which were neatly placed in the tray.

“For you. Freshly picked from the garden.” He then proudly said. She accepted it with a smile on her face.

“Thank you, cariño.” She then eyed the tray full of food consisting of fried rice with lots of toppings, just like the way she wanted it. There were also fried eggs, bacon, sliced assorted fruits, two yogurts and a pitcher of orange juice.

“Breakfast in bed?”

He grinned. “Yes. I intentionally woke up early so that I could cook you breakfast.”

“Aw. Thank you. next time, I’ll be the one to cook for you too. Whenever we’re together, you’re always the one who cooks breakfast for us and I appreciate it so much.”

“Cariño, don’t think about it. I mean, I cook for you because I want to serve you. I am not expecting anything in return.”

“Don’t you like my cooking? I know that I’m not good at cooking but rest assured because I will make sure to learn more.”

He smiled. “Learn if you really want to but you don’t have to for me, really. I can cook for us all the time. I mean, why not, right?”

She chuckled. “Are you sure? What if you’re friends discover about it? They will surely make fun of you.”

“Why would they? I’m sure, if they’re the one who has a beautiful and amazing girlfriend like you, they would want to spoil her too.” He then bended over and planted a gentle kiss on her lips. “Let’s eat?” He then said after that with a smile which made her smile as well.

“Okay. But I’ll just wash my face first.” He nodded his head. She got off the bed and entered the washroom. There, she brushed her teeth and then washed her face. After that, she tied her hair in a messy bun and then walked back in the room.

“Lovely.” She wanted to laugh upon seeing the look on Cross’ face as he looked at her sauntering towards him. She was only wearing a lose shirt and her panties and she could see the admiration and desire in his eyes while raking her a hot stare.

“Eyes up here.” She snapped her fingers before his face to get his attention because he was looking at her exposed legs. He swallowed hard.

“Can I have a request, cariño?” He uttered as she sat next to him, ready to eat.

“What is it?”

“Can I have my breakfast first?” Her forehead furrowed.

“Huh? You mean, you want to eat first? Why don’t we just eat together?” She questioned back confusedly.

“The food I’m talking about is exclusively for me so you can’t have it.” His answer confused her more. But then, she noticed how his eyes were dancing with mischief while looking at her and it finally hit her. He’d done this before to her the last time they were at Cupid’s Island!

“You aren’t talking about food, are you?”

He smirked as he wiggled his eye brows naughtily. “It’s your fault for being so sexy and desirable.” Her cheeks went red.

“I can’t believe you! It’s still early in the morning and yet, your mind is already somewhere else!” She even sneered at him which made him laugh.

“Well, you can’t blame me. I missed you already. It’s been a while.” He then drew his face closer to hers and her eyes widened. Looked like he was planning something naughty again!

“Cross! The food is getting cold! I’m hungry already so let’s just eat!”

His lips curved with a lopsided grin. “Okay. We should eat first. I’ll just have my dessert later.” The reddening of her cheeks became more prominent. He was really serious about it! She wanted to say something but nothing came out of her mouth and because of that, she sneered at him again which made him chuckle.

Shortly after that, they finally began eating but Chloe couldn’t enjoy her food that much because of the kind of stare that Cross was giving her. She knew that he was just teasing her but her body was responding to his desire like pouring gasoline on a fire.

“How’s my cooking? I hope, you like it?” She rolled her eyes.

“How can I do that when I can’t even taste the food in my mouth because of what you’re doing?” He shot her a confused look.

“What are you talking about, cariño? I’m not doing anything here. I’m just eating my food like a good boy.” He was grinning from ear to ear while staring at her full of need. She knew that kind of look and it was distracting her! And worst, her body was betraying her, getting hotter with each passing minute!

“You’re really something when it comes this kind of thing.” He laughed heartily and drew his face closer to hers until their forehead touched, his eyes never left hers.

“Sorry about that, cariño. I think, this is what it feels when your loved one almost got taken away from you.” His face finally became serious.

Now that she thought about it, they just came back from the disaster party last night and there were many questions in her head that she wanted to find answers and she would surely ask Cross about it in the right time.

For now, she just wanted to enjoy their moment together.

“I know, I’m keeping secrets from you right now but I will surely answer it all at the right moment. For now, you should get ready.” Her eyebrows furrowed.

“Ready for what?”

“Ready for my dessert because I am already excited to have it.” Her eyes widened as she almost got choked on her own spit.

“Cross!” His loud laugh echoed inside the room as she pinched him on his abdomen a couple of times. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think it’s okay for Cross not to tell Chloe his secrets right away?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 38

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 38

CHLOE bit her lower lip when she saw who the caller was. Her father. As a good daughter, she instinctively wanted to answer it but then, she remembered about their situation. Was it wise to answer it?

Knowing her father, she was convinced that he already knew where he could find her but since one should obtain an invitation before entering the island, it wouldn’t be easy for him and his men.

But even so, she already expected it that he would use his connection in erasing whatever obstacles that were in his way.

Then, the ringing stopped but after a couple of seconds, it began ringing again. She looked at the time. It was already 10 am.

She was already expecting a call from her father but she didn’t expect it to be this late. She chewed on her bottom lip, feeling guilty that she wasn’t picking it up.

“What’s happening, cariño? Why aren’t you answering your phone?” She almost jumped in surprise when Cross suddenly spoke and wrapped his arms around her waist.

They were at the pool area. She went there ahead of him, planning to take a dip into the pool while Cross was still watching basketball, because a friend of his was playing, when her phone rang.

“You startled me!”

He laughed. “I didn’t mean to. Sorry.” He then planted a soft kiss on her cheek while hugging her from behind and then rested his chin on her shoulder. “Anyway, why aren’t you answering your phone?” He was looking at the screen of her phone.

“Is it okay for me to? I mean, they might track where we exactly are right now.”

“It’s okay. It’s not like we’re hiding from them. I’m sure, they know that we’re here on Cupid’s Island anyway. Even after what happened last night, I know that you still want to be in good terms with your parents so you should answer their call.” She craned her head and looked at him in disbelief. Truth to be told, she wasn’t expecting him to say that and it made her chest swell in happiness.

He wasn’t only sweet but understanding too. What more she could ask for?

“Thank you, cariño.” He smiled at her and nodded his head. “You’re welcome. I’ll wait for you in the pool.” He then dove into the pool, giving her the privacy she needed. When her phone rang again, she answered it.

“H-Hello, dad.”

“Chloe…” Her heart pounded as she heard her father’s usual strict voice. She swallowed hard and tried her best to calm herself down.

“I’m glad, you finally answered. We’ve been worried about you.” That took her by surprise. That was the last thing she expected him to say. She thought, he was going to scold her nonstop for what she’s done but miraculously, he actually didn’t.

“I’m fine, dad. You don’t have anything to be worried about.” He didn’t answer right away for a couple of seconds as if weighing every word that he was going to say first.

“So, you’re in Amante Island again.” It wasn’t a question. Cross was right. They knew where they went to. Well, she expected it already as well.

“Yes, dad.”

He took a deep breath. “Is he really your boyfriend? Was he the one you were with on Cupid’s Island the last time you were there?”

“Y-Yes, dad. He is my boyfriend and we’ve been together since we left the island the last time. I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you about him because I knew that you would never accept him knowing that you wanted me to marry a Larsen.”

“Which is the right thing to do because you gave your word to them. Tell me honesty, Chloe. What happened to you? This is not like you. Did he do something to make—”

“—Dad, stop. He didn’t do anything to me. I went with him last night because he was the one I wanted to be with and not Vito. I’m sorry if I didn’t open up about our relationship to you and mom because I was scared.”

“Do you love him?”

“Yes.” She answered without a second thought and that seemed to surprise him because he went silent for a couple of seconds.

“If you really love him, then I can’t do anything about that. If he’s the one you really love, then I should start accepting that.” She almost gasped in shock. Was she dreaming? Was she really talking to her father? He seemed to be another man. Since a while ago, he’s been calm which really surprised her.

“R-Really, dad? You’ll let us be together?”

“Whatever I do is for your own good, Chloe. Just like I’ve said before, I will do anything for you because you’re my daughter. If I need to cement the road for you so that everything will be easier for you, then I’ll do it.” Happiness surged within her and if he was only in front of her, she already gave him a tight hug.

“Oh, thank you, dad! I didn’t expect this at all. Truth to be told, I was scared to answer your call a while ago because I didn’t want to hear your anger towards me.” She suddenly felt emotional.

“You don’t have to hide from us anymore, Chloe. Your mother has been worried sick about you since last night so I hope, you could return home to visit her soon. You know that I don’t want seeing her like that.”

“Don’t worry, dad. I will soon.”

“Maybe, this is the right time for you to introduce your boyfriend to me and your mom.”

“Don’t worry, dad. We will come visit you and mom soon. I’m sure, Cross will be delighted.” She wanted to jump in so much happiness as she continued on talking with her father for five more minutes before they ended the call.

“Hmmm. Looks like you’re happy. What happened?” Crossed remarked when she joined him in the pool. The smile on her face widened.

“I can’t believe what just happened. I think, this is a miracle.”

His forehead crinkled. “Really? Now, I’m curious. C’mon, cariño. Tell me about it.”

“Looks like dad has finally accepted our relationship.” His forehead creased even more.

“What? Are you sure?”

“Yes! He said so on the phone just now. I can’t believe it! This is the first time that he’s finally trying to understand what I want. He finally learned how to listen.” Her eyes watered even though she was happy.

To her surprise, Cross went silent as if he was suddenly in deep thoughts. She got worried. “Aren’t you happy? He said that we should visit them soon so that they would finally have the chance to meet you formally.”

He didn’t answer right away but after a couple of seconds, he finally reacted. He smiled but for some reason, it didn’t reach his eyes. “Are you sure he’s not…” He stopped in midsentence as if he was trying to figure out the right words to say.

“Sure about what?” He shook his head.

“Nothing. I’m just happy for you. I hope, this is the beginning of a new chapter in our lives.” Chloe’s smile widened. She thought, something was bothering him but he seemed to be fine. Maybe, it was just her imagination.

“Thank you, cariño. Finally, they’re open to accept our relationship. I thought, it was impossible but it happened. I’m sure, this is the start of something new for everyone. I hope, the Larsens will also accept my decision just like dad and mom.” She encircled her arms around his neck as their gazes met. Since he was taller than her, she tilted her head.

“Honestly, I’m still worried.”

He cupped her face and stared at her lovingly.

“Just forget about anything negative and concentrate on us. We’re adults now and we make our decisions so they should accept that.” She nodded her head. “Whatever happens, I’ll be here for you. Whether you need a friend or a lover, I’ll always be here.” She furrowed.

“Why do you sound like something bad is going to happen?” He chuckled and rained butterfly kisses on her face.

“You’re overthinking things, cariño. I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course. And even if something bad is really going to happen, I’m not scared knowing that we’ll be facing it hand in hand. Am I right?” That made her smile.

“You’re right, cariño. We’ll face everything together as one.” His gaze went down to her lips and she saw the clear desire that pass through his eyes.

“Hey, I know that kind of look.” He shot her a clueless look but his hands started to caress their way towards her behind.

“What look?”

“Don’t give them that. You know that we can’t right now. Your friends are on their way.” Just after they ate their breakfast, Troy called Cross and when the latter told him that they were on Cupid’s Island again, they decided to come over.

Apparently, they just arrived yesterday. But the others were already at the mainland that was why they couldn’t come.

“We’ll make it quick so that when they arrive, we’re done.” He even wiggled his eyebrows playfully while grinning from ear to ear.

“Cross!” I can’t believe you! They’re on their—Ohhh…“ Whatever she wanted to say came out as a seductive moan when she felt his hand slip between her legs and teased her womanhood through the fabric of her bikini bottom. The fire within her instantly lit up just like that like a wild fire.

“Even though we’re in the pool right now, I can’t tell that you’re beginning to get wet.” He didn’t get contented with just teasing her like that. He slipped his hand underneath it and she gasped when his fingers made direct contact with her already burning core.

“You’re so naughty.” She tried not to get completely swept away by the addicting sensations by glaring at him but he just smirked at her, unaffected. He seemed like he was enjoying every second of it.

“You already know that I am. But now, I’m going to let you see the naughtier side of me.” She bit her lower lip and suppressed a moan when he slipped a finger inside her. Her core clenched around his finger as she held onto the pool handrail and threw her head back as pleasure began invading every nerve ending of her body.

“Oh, God…”

“Does it feel good?” He untied the strings of her bikini bottom together with her top and then threw them across the pool. Now, she was naked as the day she was born.

Thankfully, she knew that there weren’t any other people around aside from them that was why she just went on with the flow. But his friends were on their way and her swimsuit was now across the pool…

“Cross! Did you really need to throw my swimsuit away like that? I can’t believe you!” She pushed him in irritation but it felt like she was pushing a wall.

“You’re more beautiful when you’re naked.” He raked her body a lustful stare. She could tell that he was trying his hardest not to devour her right away.

“Because you’re h*rny.” She thought he was going to laugh but he just grinned at her.

“Damn. You really look so hot, cariño. You’re really my addiction.” Without waiting for her reaction, he dipped his head and captured one rosy bud in his mouth. She almost screamed in pleasure as he toyed with her twin buds as his fingers continued on pleasuring her down there.

Now, he added another digit and that made her go wild.

“Yes. Just like that, cariño. More…”

“I missed you.” He whispered to her ear when his kisses reached the sensitive part of his neck. His lips and tongue teased her there, making her squirm before teasingly kissed his way back to his favorite melons.

Her back arched as he tirelessly gave them his attention. She opened her eyes to meet his burning gaze.

“I missed you too.”

That seemed to please him. “I want you now, cariño.” He picked up the pace of his fingers and that drew out louder moans from her lips not to mention that his talented mouth was still worshipping her breasts alternately.

She felt like she was going to overheat as the pent-up desire and lust overtook her.

“Give it to me now, cariño. I can’t take it anymore.” Her voice was slightly trembling in so much need.

“Get ready because I’m going to make you lose your mind.” With that, he withdrew his fingers and his rock-hard c*ck invaded her tightness. He began pounding inside her right away and she felt like she was indeed going to lose her mind.

“Please, cariño.”

“What do you want? Tell me.” He urged hoarsely while banging her with a steady rhythm.

“More, cariño. I want more.”

“Like this?” Even though it was harder to move in the water, he still managed to pick up his pace which made her scream in pleasure.

“Oh, Cross! Yes! Harder!” She asked wantonly as her hips moved on their own, meeting his thrusts. Their body moved in synchronized movements and it brought her inexplainable bliss.

Making love in the pool was new to her and it surprisingly felt amazing. Her naked back was against the cold wall of the pool but she didn’t mind. Her mind was focus on the pleasure that was driving her wild and crazy and her worry that his friends might arrive any moment now disappeared just like that.

They were in the swallower part of the pool and the water was only up to Cross’ waist. Her legs were wrapped around his waist as he pounded inside her like there was no tomorrow.

“Fùck! You’re driving me insane, cariño!”

“Ohhh! It’s coming!” She voiced out loudly as she felt her org*sm fast approaching and true enough, after a couple more thrusts, it hit her.

“Cariño! Ohhh, yes! It feels so good!” Their lips clashed with a hot kiss as her body shivered deliriously. Their tongues tangled; their breaths mixed as their hands explored each other’s bodies.

“How’s that?” He asked when her org*sm finally ebbed.

“It was amazing as always.”

“I’m glad you liked it because I’m not done with you yet.”

“I-I know.” Without pulling out of her, he climbed up the inground pool steps and sat on the top landing. Without being told of what to do next, she began moving while straddling him.

He licked her nipple and she threw her head back while biting her bottom lip.

“You’re a goddess, cariño.” He complimented as he kneaded her breasts like dough while still licking their rosy crown alternately.

“Oh, cariño…Ahhh!” She gyrated her hips repeatedly and his hardness stirred her insides.

“Fùck!” He clutched her by the bottom and started thrusting upwards which made her squeal in so much pleasure. She felt it coming like a hurricane once again and she couldn’t take it anymore.

“Cross!” She felt like going crazy as another org*sm struck her. But he wasn’t done yet. He changed their position again and this time, she was holding onto the pool handrail while he was banging her from behind.

She could feel her legs giving out but she wanted more that he could give her. The sounds of wild and hot s*x were the only thing that could be heard accompanied by their moans and groans of pleasure.

“I’m almost there, cariño. I want you to come with me.” He whispered hoarsely as he buried his face in the crook of her neck.

“Yes, cariño!” She tried meeting his fast and hard thrusts until she couldn’t take it anymore. It was coming!

“Argh! Chloe!” Cross roared as he desperately rammed into her while massaging her t*ts and that drove her to her peak.

“Ohhh! I’m c*mming!” Her eyes rolled back in so much pleasure as her body shook feverishly. Every spurt of his hot essence threw her higher. She couldn’t take it anymore. Her legs finally gave out but thankfully, Cross caught her before she fell on her knees.

They were both catching their breaths as if they just finished running a marathon.

“That was really amazing as always.” He said when he finally caught his breathe. He was still hugging her from behind and just feeling the warmth of his body against hers made her feel contented and happy.

“I can’t believe we just did this here.”

He chuckled and kissed her cheek. “We should do this again some other time.” She pinched him on the side of his abdomen and he laughed out loud.

“No more next time for you.”

“C’mon, cariño. Have merci on me?” She craned her head to look at him and saw how he stared at her with puppy dog eyes.

“You look silly.”

He smiled. “Is that a yes?” She rolled her eyes.

“Do I have a choice? Knowing you, you’re going to do everything to get what you want anyway.” He grinned from ear to ear.

“Of course, I will. You’re my addiction and I always want to be inside you.” Her eyes widened.

“You’re such a pervert!” She unwrapped his arms around her before facing him and pinched him repeatedly. He kept on laughing until he finally managed to catch her hands.

“I love you.” He then professed sweetly and a smile broke across her lips.

“I love you too.” They were about to kiss when they heard a sound of a car being pulled up in front of the cabin.

“Looks like they’re here. We should fix ourselves!” Chloe was about to hurriedly get her swimsuit when Cross stopped her by cupping her face with his hands and kissed her on the lips.

When the finally let go of her lips, they were both breathless.

“Delicious.” He teased and planted a soft kiss on her lips before getting her swimsuit for her.

“Hey, man! We’re here! We have a surprise for you!” They heard Grey’s voice! She hurriedly put her swimsuit back on and Cross helped her. Shortly after that, everyone was there. Just like usual, everyone was noisy seeing each other again.

“What surprise were you talking about just now?” Cross inquired them after greeting each other.

“Turn around first.” Raven said and Cross glared at him.

“Just turn around or you won’t get your surprise.” With that, Cross did what he was told. Chloe was just patiently waiting.

“Wait here. I’ll just get your surprise here.” Grey said and went outside. Later on, he came back and Chloe’s eyebrows furrowed upon seeing whom he was with. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think? Did Chloe’s dad really accept their relationship already?

Who do you think was the surprise of Cross’ friends for him?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 39

A/N: Hi, Amores! I’m sorry for updating late today. Just like I’ve said on my announcement post, I’ve been very busy this week that’s why I didn’t have time to write. Even though this update is short, I hope, you will still like it. Please don’t forget to VOTE and SHARE this story. Thank you. 

50 COMMENTS FOR THE NEXT CHAPTER. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 39

“CROSS, my son!” Cross knew that the surprise look on his face was undeniable upon seeing his mother in front of him. He didn’t expect this to happen. She was happy and excited seeing him that she hugged him right away.

“M-mom. What are you doing here?” She let go of him.

“Why do you sound like you’re not happy seeing me here? Of course, I came to visit you! What else do you expect?” His face softened.

“It’s not like that, mom. I just didn’t expect you to come here all the way from Amsterdam without even informing me. This is not like you.” He looked at her from head to toe worriedly, checking if she was okay. “Is everything alright? Why so sudden? You should’ve called me so that I could’ve picked you up instead.” She rolled her eyes.

“Son, that’s enough. I’m telling you, everything’s fine. I came back here to the USA because Alaine invited me to her birthday celebration. I didn’t tell you about it because I wanted to surprise you. I was so excited that upon landing, I went straight to your house.

“But I was the one who got surprised when I arrived at your house because no one was there. I got worried that you might be out of the country so I called Jade and asked her about your whereabouts. She told me that you’re probably here so I came. Props to your friends because they were the ones who picked me up. They made sure that I was comfortable.” Cross sighed in relief.

“How did Jade know that I’m here? I thought, she didn’t know?” He asked Raven curiously. Jade couldn’t come back to Cupid’s Island with her twin brother because she was apparently busy. But she would be coming back on the next occasion that the island would hold and that was Cupid’s gala night.

He brought back Chloe here because this was the perfect time for them to stay on the island while the others in Tennessee were probably going mad because of anger towards him.

On the gala night, everyone of his friends would be there and that would serve as a reunion for them. It has been a while since they gathered around without anyone absentee so it would surely fun.

“I don’t know, man. Maybe, she asked Vito.” Raven answered and Grey scoffed.

“As if, that guy knows. And if he did, I’m sure he would never tell the truth. Knowing him. He’s very insecure.”

“That’s enough. That’s not important anymore. The important thing is I got to see my son here.” His mother hugged Cross again. Suddenly, he felt guilty. He couldn’t visit her these past six months because he’s been so busy.

But even so, they had constant communication.

“I’m sorry, mom. I was just so busy lately. But I was thinking of coming next month. You didn’t have to fly all the way here. You know that—”

“—I’m fine. You’re being a worrywart again. Anyway, I think you’re forgetting something here.” A smile appeared on her lips and then faced Chloe who was just watching them in silence. Behind her were three of his friends, Grey, Troy and Raven.

Troy cleared his throat. “Hey, man. I think it’s better for us to grill the meat and fish now so that we could eat lunch right away. Your mom didn’t have anything while we were on our way here.” Cross nodded his head and the three went inside the cabin.

“Oh! Those three are really good guys. That’s why I’m not worried even though you’re here in the USA alone because you have good friend like them. Anyway, back to what I was saying.” Cross gave her a confused look and she rolled her eyes.

“What? Aren’t you going to introduce her to me? C’mon, son! You’re better than that. Did you think that I didn’t know that you two have been together for quite sometime?” Cross caught Chloe bite her lower lip tensely and his body suddenly went on fire as he remembered what just transpired between them in the pool.

Damn! She looked so erotic whenever she was biting her lower lip like that and he couldn’t help but to remember those times that she was moaning in ecstasy as he gave his best into worshipping her sexy body.

The picture of Chloe’s naked body popped up on his mind and that made it even worst. His warrior saluted and he groaned inwardly. He cleared his throat and tried to shake those erotic thoughts off his head.

He held Chloe’s hand and smiled at her. Even without saying anything, he could tell that she was nervous meeting his mother for the first time. This wasn’t how he planned their first meeting would be but he didn’t have a choice now.

“Mom, I want you to meet my beautiful girlfriend…”

“Chloe Winters Rosenberg.” Chloe was undeniably surprised.

“H-How did you know my name, ma’am?” Chloe questioned confusedly and his mother smiled.

“Because I know you. Let’s just say that you got my interest because of the interest that Cross had for you since five years ago.” Chloe’s eyebrows knitted together as she looked at him. Cross’s lips pressed together firmly. “Now that we finally met, I can see why you got his attention.”

“Mom, stop. You’re confusing my girlfriend here.”

“Girlfriend?” The excitement in his mother’s voice was evident.

“Yes, mom. She is.” He looked at Chloe. “Cariño, this is Claudia Dawson. My mother.”

“I’m so delighted to finally meet you in person, Chloe! Since you’re the girlfriend of my son, welcome to the family!” His mom hugged Chloe and Cross couldn’t help but to tense up of the scene that he was witnessing.

Chloe on the other hand finally grew relaxed upon hearing that while seeing the merry reaction on his mother’s face.

“Thank you, Mrs. Dawson.”

His mother chuckled. “Oh! Don’t call me Mrs. because I’m not married. Dawson is my father’s surname. Just call me, Claudia, and when you and Cross finally get married, you can call me mom by then. I always wanted to have a daughter but it never happened.” Chloe smiled and Cross could see the happiness in her eyes.

“Thank you, Claudia.”

“Of course! Anytime, my dear. Don’t be shy around me because I’m cool. Not like those—”

“—Mom, can I have a minute with you?” Cross couldn’t take it anymore and interrupted her.

“Why? I’m still talking with Chloe here.”

“You can talk to her later. Please?” His eyes were pleading and he could see from his peripheral vision the confused look on Chloe’s face while gazing at him but then she didn’t say ask anything.

“Cariño, I’ll just check what Raven and the others are doing inside.” Cross forced a smile and nodded his head. They watched Chloe as she walked towards the door of the cabin house and when she was finally out of their sight, he looked at his mother in disbelief.

“Don’t give me that look, Cross. I didn’t do anything wrong.” He huffed and raked his fingers through his hair.

“Why are you really here, mom? Tell me the truth. The moment you called Chloe by her name, I already knew that you didn’t come here because you missed me.” She sighed in defeat.

“Fine. You got me. I mean, yes, I’ve missed you and I wanted to see you but aside from that, I came because I wanted to watch everything that transpires before my eyes. It’s more exciting rather than hearing the details.” Cross closed his eyes. He suddenly had a headache.

“Mom, I already told you to just wait for the results. You didn’t have to come here and—”

“—Why? You didn’t want me here because of Chloe, am I right?” Cross’ forehead crinkled.

“What?”

“Did you really think that it wouldn’t reach my ears?”

Cross’ face hardened. “You sent your men to spy on me, is that it?”

She shrugged her shoulders. “Yes, I did. So what? In fact, I’m glad I did because I discovered how that woman was slowly changing you and I’m afraid that one day, you will forget about our real agenda. Remember everything that we’ve been through. Don’t throw everything away just for that woman.” Her voice was stern and Cross’ jaw flexed tightly.

“I’m not forgetting everything, mom. Everything is happening according to our plan and I’m not going to throw everything away just like that. But please, I want you to stay away from this and let me handle everything. I already told you that I don’t want you meddling with my plans. I know what I’m doing.” She looked at him like a hawk.

“Are you sure you’re still 100% up for it? I don’t know but when I saw how you stare at her, it made me scared for some reason. You’re my son and I know you too well. You can’t hide anything from me. I don’t want her to be the cause of your downfall. Because if that happens, you know what I’ll do to—”

“—Rest assured, mom. I’ll repeat, I know what I’m doing. Just trust me. For now, I want you to leave everything to me, especially Chloe. Don’t touch her.”

She shook her head. “You love her. I can clearly see it in your eyes.”

He released a breath. “No. I don’t. She’s not important to me so just ignore her. Just focus on your recovery and trust me. That’s all I’m asking from you.” She didn’t answer right away. But after a couple of seconds, she nodded her head.

“Fine. I trust you.”

Cross sighed in relief. “Thanks, mom.” He hugged her and kissed her forehead. He loved his mother so much but as her son, he knew her too well. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then, after a couple of seconds, he suddenly felt uneasy and instinctively looked at the direction of the house.

He felt like his head grew double in size when he saw Chloe with a pained look on her lovely face and he didn’t need to ask if she heard everything because the impact of it was written all over her face.

“C-Chloe…” He called for her but she turned around and headed towards the gate. That was when he finally regained his strength. He let go of his mother and automatically followed her as she began to ran away, obviously intending to leave.

“Cariño, wait!” But she didn’t listen to him. She just continued on running away but he didn’t have any plans of just letting her get away. He picked up his pace and then caught up to her.

“Cariño, stop, please!” He stopped her from running away by holding her hand but to his surprise, she suddenly slapped him in the face.

“Damn you for making me look like a fool!” He was stunned even though he already expected that she was mad. Knowing Chloe, she was such a tigress. Yes, when they became a couple, she became a lot sweeter and affectionate but he witnessed how she was before that.

Seeing her in rage actually made him scared. This was his first time feeling this kind of fear and it really shocked him.

“Cariño, listen to me.” She shook her head as her eyes watered and Cross felt like his heart was being stabbed. Witnessing the pain on her lovely face was so difficult. He should be expecting this already but now that it was happening, he didn’t know what to do.

“No! I don’t want to listen to you! What I heard was enough!” She pulled back her hand forcefully before she turned her back on him and walked away. Cross’ jaw flexed while watching her walking away.

Just thinking that she was mad and leaving gave him the kind of strange feeling that he’d never felt before and before he could think rationally, his body moved on its own and followed her. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Did you expect that Cross’ mother was the surprise?

What do you think of Claudia? 

Do you think Cross isn’t really in love with Chloe?

If you were Chloe, would you stay and listen or leave? 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 40

ENJOY READING, AMORES. :)

50 comments for the next chapter. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 40

CHLOE decided to give Cross and his mother some privacy to talk because she felt that the atmosphere around them thicken for some reason. She wasn’t sure what went wrong but Cross had that weird expression on his face even though he was acting normal.

Upon entering the cabin house, she ran into Raven who was about to go out to ask Cross if they would grill all the meat and fish or leave some for cooking another dish. He asked her and since she wasn’t sure about it, she decided to go back out to ask Cross but imagine her surprise when she overheard what he just said.

Painful was understatement and she couldn’t react right away. She felt like something pierced her heart in the worst possible way because of how painful it was and she wasn’t exaggerating. She knew herself to be a strong person when it comes to handling her emotions but this time, it was impossible to do so.

Her eyes watered right away but she didn’t want to breakdown in front of him. She felt like that was the only thing she hasn’t given him yet and if she breakdown in front of him, then nothing has left. He took everything from her even her respect to herself.

She walked out, intending to leave but he followed her and stopped her. Because of that, she slapped him without intending to. She was just too mad and hurt to listen to reasons.

She thought, he would let her get away after that slap but he remained determined not to let her go as he held her by the hand.

“Please. Don’t leave like this.” His begging eyes almost felt like penetrating her very soul and she knew better than to remain staring into those eyes. She could see her downfall in those tantalizing aquamarine eyes of his. Not now.

“Why?” Was all that came out of her lips full of resentment. Her chest felt so heavy and painful as if an invisible hand was squeezing it mercilessly. She thought she could prevent herself from crying in front of him but it was too much to bear. She wasn’t a robot not to feel the pain. She broke down.

“You’re misunderstanding me, cariño.” She laughed mirthlessly.

“Misunderstanding? Really, Cross? Is that all you’ve got to say? Don’t you have any better alibi other than that? I’m not a child, you know. I know what I heard and you can’t fool me by telling me these excuses.” She wiped her tears with the back of her hand angrily. Her throat was tightening as the intense flow of negative emotions dominated her entire being.

“That’s not a lie nor an alibi, cariño. Please, listen to my explanation.”

“After what I’ve heard, why would I stay and listen to you? Give me a reason to do so.” They stared into each other for a couple of seconds and when he didn’t answer, she chuckled humorlessly, trying her best not to totally breakdown even though it was next to impossible.

She slowly pulled her hand from his grip and thought that this was the end but he still refused to let go. To her further surprise, he pulled her by the hand and led her out of the gate.

Her chest tightened even more, thinking that he wanted to drive her out of the premises without his mother seeing it. He even closed the gate behind them.

She faced him with a pained expression on her face as her stubborn tears kept on falling. “If you didn’t love me, then why did you have to deceive and use me like this? Why didn’t you grow balls and told me beforehand what the real score between us would be?” She shook her head. “I thought, I’ve felt the worst three years ago because of what Liam had done to me but the pain of what you’ve done is way painful than I could imagine.

“How could you do this to me? I’ve been nothing but honest to you and yet, you were probably laughing at me everytime I tell you how much I love you. I’m so stupid. How could you make me fall in love with you that when I finally fell head over heels in love with you, you let me fell straight to the ground without catching me. You’re so cruel.” She uttered the last sentence full of resentment, pain and anger.

She wanted to hit her head because even though she was trying her best to stop her tears, they were unstoppable. They just fell continuously like waterfalls.

“I know what I’ve said back there was cruel and I’m sorry because you heard it and got hurt without my intention. Please don’t say that you’re stupid because you’re not. If there’s someone who’s stupid here, that’s me because I let you get involved in all this mess. Please forgive me for saying hurtful things but it’s not like that at all. I just did what I thought was right.” She looked at him in disbelief.

“Right? So, it’s the right thing to hurt me, is that it?! You said to your mom that you don’t care about me nor love me without even blinking an eye so don’t try to justify it because I already got hurt. How can you be so cruel, Cross? I thought I already know you but it turns out that I don’t.”

“Chloe…” He looked like he was having a hard time but whatever he was planning to say didn’t come out of his lips as something caught his attention at the gate. She followed his gaze and saw his mother.

She was looking at their direction with furrowed eyebrows.

“I’m leaving. I don’t see any reason for me to stay here anymore.”

Cross’ jaw flexed and didn’t answer right away. But when he opened his mouth to speak, her heart sank. “It would be better if I’d drop you off to where you’re planning to go.” His voice was low and almost inaudible.

New batch of tears fell from her eyes upon hearing that from him. She smiled mirthlessly. He really didn’t care about her. Even after what she had heard from him a while ago, a small part of her was expecting for him to stop her from leaving, ask for her forgiveness and explain but he didn’t do anything of the sort.

“No. I can manage.” She uttered coldly without looking at him. That was when he slowly let go of her hand and she wanted to breakdown once again but she deserved better than to weep like a desperate and weak woman in front of him. It took all the strength she had to stop herself from doing so.

While walking away, she began sobbing so hard uncontrollably. She covered her mouth with her hand, silencing her sobs but it was impossible. She didn’t know where she was heading to but she didn’t care. All she wanted to do was to get out of there as soon as possible.

“AREN’T you going to stop her from leaving?” Cross got pulled out of his reverie when he heard his mother’s voice. His fists tightened even more.

“She already made up her mind and knowing Chloe, it’s impossible to stop her when she’s this mad.” She nodded her head.

“Are you sure? You look like you’re on the verge of running after her.”

“Mom, please. I will not follow Chloe and that’s it. Can you just go inside so that you could at least rest before eating lunch?”

“Okay. Whatever you say, son.” She then went back inside. Cross quickly took out his cellphone and dialed a number.

“Hello. I need you to do something for me.”

INSTEAD of getting on the cable car, going to the center, she sat on the bench nearby and cried her heart out. She couldn’t believe what just happened. One moment, she and Cross were so happily in love, and the next moment, he broke her heart without even a second thought.

Yes, he apologized but that wasn’t enough. Knowing that Cross never cared and loved her contrary to what he made her brelive the most painful part.

She gave her everything to him but he just used and deceived her like she was nothing but a worthless garbage.

“Chloe?” She looked up and quickly wiped her tears upon seeing Nevaeh. It looked like she just arrived using the cable car. “Why are you crying? What happened?”

She swallowed hard, giving her best to stop herself from crying but she just didn’t have the will and strength to do so. Then, she found herself being consoled by Nevaeh. She told herself that this would be her last time to cry over it. She just needed to let everything out before her chest explodes.

“Now that you’ve finally calmed down, care to tell me what happened?” She remained silent. “If you’re not comfortable sharing it with me, then it’s okay. For now, we should probably join the others at Cross’ cabin. I think, everyone is already there.” Chloe shook her head right away.

“I don’t want to go back there.” Nevaeh’s forehead creased full of confusion.

“What? Why?” She asked quizzically and looked at the direction of the cabin. “Where is Cross anyway? Oh, God. What’s happening here? Don’t tell me, you’re crying because of him? What did he do to you?”

She smiled bitterly as her eyes watered once again. They just wouldn’t stop. “He just used me…” She uttered almost inaudibly.

“What?!” Nevaeh’s face was full of disbelief and confusion and Chloe chuckled mirthlessly.

“You heard me. I don’t have any place in Cross’ life from the beginning and I don’t want to force myself onto someone who doesn’t value me. Yes, I love him but I will not stay with him knowing that he doesn’t love nor care about me.”

“He doesn’t love you?! So, you mean to say, he was with you the whole time but never loved you?!” Nevaeh gasped and cupped her mouth upon realizing what she just said.

“Sorry, Chloe. I didn’t mean to—”

“—It’s okay. Your term was right anyway. He was just with me for a reason I didn’t want to know without loving me and that’s the most painful part of it because I gave him all the love that I could ever give. He was the only one I’ve loved and yet…” Her voice started trembling as her emotions began to go haywire once again.

“That motherf*cker! I’m going to punch him the moment I see him!” Now, Nevaeh looked pissed as she stood up as if she was going to a war or something.

“Aren’t you being too judgmental here?” Chloe and Nevaeh both looked at the direction of the one who suddenly spoke and Chloe’s forehead crinkled upon seeing a handsome guy standing a couple of feet away from them, looking at them full of seriousness.

This was her first time seeing him. He had a wavy ash brown hair, tall and muscular and like Cross, one glance at this guy and she could tell that he was a womanizer.

“Excuse me? What did you just say?” Nevaeh answered with a hint of irritation as she stood up and faced him. The corner of his lips twitched.

“You heard me. You don’t even know the real story behind it and you’re already mad at him. Are girls really like this? I mean is it really that hard to listen before running away?” Chloe felt like all the blood in her body rushed up to her head.

She was about to answer him but Nevaeh spoke first.

“Are men really this stupid? Of course, we girls would run away when we get hurt and feel that we’re not being valued. It’s easy for you to say things like that because you don’t care about other people’s feelings.” Chloe looked at Nevaeh’s face with furrowed eyebrows and saw the unspoken resentment and anger.

“Girls are so dramatic and that’s a fact. You don’t know when to listen but you cry over it. Is it really hard for you to stay and just listen even for a minute or two?”

“You—” Whatever Nevaeh wanted to say was cut off by him and shifted his gaze on Chloe. “So, are you going to stay and listen to him or just run away with these unanswered questions in your head right now? Just tell me your answer right now because if you choose to leave, I’ll drop you to where you wish to go.”

Chloe wiped her tears and took a deep breath. “And why would you do that? Who are you anyway?”

“Why don’t you ask her? I’m sure, she has a lot of things to say about me. Well, I’m sure, they’re not nice things though.” He answered, referring to Nevaeh. Now, Chloe was confused of what was happening. She could tell that it wasn’t about her situation anymore.

“Sorry, Mr. Wolfe, but I don’t have anything to say about you. In fact, I’ve already forgotten everything about you other than your name.” Nevaeh’s voice was cold.

“Oh, really? But the fact that you still remember my name says something. Anyway, what’s your decision, Ms. Rosenberg?” He was looking at her as if he was already expecting her to just be a coward and run away with her tail between her legs.

Chloe wanted to ask how did he know her but it was obvious now. This guy was one of Cross’ friends.

Now that she thought about it, running away with all these unanswered questions in her head wasn’t wise at all knowing that she wouldn’t be able to sleep nor stop crying over it, wondering what went wrong.

She remembered about three years ago. She ran away thinking all the negative thoughts about Cross. Even though they just spent one night together, she still got hurt and left wondering what did she do wrong to deserve what happened.

Now, she didn’t want to wait for another three years to know the answers from him. She wanted to know now because she wouldn’t run away this time.

She met Mr. Wolfe’s gaze and raised her chin. “I changed my mind. I want to go back there.” That seemed to impressed him.

“Good. Not like some other girls out there.” He then turned his back on them. “Let’s go then. Everyone is waiting. Now, everything became interesting.”

“Jerk.” Chloe overheard Nevaeh mumbled as they followed him. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think? Is it wise for Chloe to go back?

What do you think of Cross’ actions in this chapter?

Doesn’t he really love Chloe?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 41

Salut, tout le monde! I hope you like this chapter. Enjoy reading. :)

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 41

WHILE getting closer to the gate, Chloe felt like regretting her decision to come back but she knew that she had to. She didn’t want to just run away without hearing anything from him. If Cross really didn’t love her at all during their times together, then she had to hear him say that to her face while staring directly into her eyes.

She didn’t know why she had to do that. Maybe, she was becoming a masochist or something but deep inside of her, she had to do it. It wasn’t probably the wises decision for now considering how painful his words were but she didn’t care.

The two of them started their relationship together and if he wanted to put an end to everything that they built together, then they should end it together too.

“You can still change your mind, Chloe. You don’t have to do this.” Nevaeh told her full of concern the moment they arrived at the gate and Mr. Wolfe pressed the doorbell. Chloe forced a smile.

“I don’t know why but all I know right now is I need to.”

“But you’re just going to hurt yourself even more if he robbed to your face that he doesn’t want to be with you anymore. I’m sorry if I’m being blunt but I’m just concerned about you. I don’t want you to get hurt until you reach the point of losing yourself. It’s not worth it, Chloe. I’m telling you.” Nevaeh’s eyes were so melancholy while saying that for some reason as if she was recalling something very heartbreaking and it made Chloe think for a second of two.

“Isn’t it better to at least take the blow all at once rather than spend your days wondering about things that could’ve been? Of what went wrong? Trust me, living like that will make you lose yourself and not just that but full of regret too. Moving on would be harder.” Mr. Wolfe interrupted quietly and Nevaeh gave him a sharp glare.

Chloe began to wonder what was with the two that they were behaving like a cat and a dog since a while ago.

“Did I hear it right, Mr. Wolfe? You, talking about losing yourself and having a hard time moving on?” Nevaeh laughed sarcastically. “Wow. That’s probably the funniest thing that I’ve ever heard so far.” She even shook her head while laughing.

Mr. Wolfe’s face hardened and was about to respond when the gate finally opened and Chloe felt like everything came to a stop upon seeing Cross.

“Something’s wrong with the gate that’s why I came to open it manually—” Upon noticing her presence, his face hardened as his jaw tightened.

“Fùck! I told you to take her to away from here not to take her back here!” His voice held anger as he looked at Mr. Wolfe but the latter shook his shoulders without commenting.

“You’re a jerk, you know that? You don’t have to behave like an as*hole in front of Chloe. You’re very disappointing, Cross.” Nevaeh looked at Cross full of displeasure but he ignored that. Chloe thought that he would say hurtful things to her judging by the anger that she was seeing on his face but to her surprise, he suddenly took her hand and pulled her away from there, heading to only God knows where.

She heard Nevaeh calling for her name and was about to follow them but it seemed that Mr. Wolfe stopped her.

“Let go of me!” Chloe hissed angrily. She tried pulling back her hand from his grip but he didn’t let go. Instead, he continued on walking to the direction of the woods until they were far enough and couldn’t see the house anymore.

“I said, let go of me!” She finally succeeded on freeing her hand from his and slapped him in the face. She wasn’t the violent type of a person but the way he was behaving hurt her even more and it made her angrier.

He slowly touched his cheek while his jaw was flexing. The anger was very evident on his face and she couldn’t be mistaken. Did he really hate her that much? So, was he only acting whenever they were together, pretending to be in love with her even though he wasn’t?

Just thinking about such betrayal was already breaking her heart into tiny pieces.

“You shouldn’t’ve come back.” Her eyes began brimming with unshed tears but she tried her best not to let them fall. This was what she came here for so she should brace herself for the next wave of pain that was coming to totally destroy her heart.

“So, is that really it? You’ll just discard me like I’m nothing but an old shirt that you don’t want anymore? Am I really that worthless to you? How could you?” Her voice cracked when she uttered the last sentence.

He didn’t answer while avoiding her gaze and that hurt her more. But she needed to continue and get it over with.

“If you really don’t want me anymore, be a man and tell it straight to my face. I don’t know why I need to hear that from you even though I’m sure that it will definitely break my heart but I know I will never get to move on without doing this.” She wasn’t even sure if she could move on from all of this after.

That was when Cross finally looked directly into her eyes and what she saw in those aquamarine eyes of his made her confuse. She expected to see coldness and hatred but she didn’t.

“I will not say it. You will never hear me say it, Chloe. Never.” Her eyes squinted in anger.

“You already took everything from me. Can’t you at least give the closure that I need so that after this, I could start moving on from you? I just want you to say it out loud so that my stubborn heart will recognize that you shouldn’t be the one remaining inside; that there’s someone else better out there who is more deserving to stay with me.” He shook his head as his fiery gaze didn’t leave hers.

She raised her chin. “Then, I should start accepting that I have loved a coward and not a man.” She turned her back on him and that was when her tears fell. It hurt. She was already expecting that she would get fùcking hurt like crazy but a tiny bit of her expected a miracle. But it seemed like miracles don’t really exist.

She clearly recognized now that she should get out of there because there wasn’t any reason left for her to stay anymore.

But to her surprise, he suddenly stopped her by the hand and trapped her between his arms against the big trunk of a tree and drew his face closer to hers until only a centimeter of space was separating their lips.

She found it hard to breath. Even after what just happened, his effect on her whenever he was near her didn’t change. Her body was still screaming for him. She tried to gather herself together but it was as if she lost the capability to speak for a moment.

“You’re making this very hard for me, Chloe.” He uttered in an almost inaudible voice as his gaze never left hers. Her eyes turned into slits.

“You’re a coward. You don’t deserve my tears but look how they’re still falling in front of you. Are you happy now seeing me miserable like this? You said that I wasn’t stupid before, right? You were probably laughing at me behind my back for being so stupid and naïve for believing all your sh*t. I hate you for hurting me like this. I hate you.” She wasn’t yelling but her words were stern and full of resentment while her tears fell down her cheeks continuously.

An unknown emotion passed through his eyes but she couldn’t pinpoint what it was.

“No. You don’t hate me, cariño.”

“Don’t call me that! I hate you! I hate you—” Whatever she was about to say was cut short when he suddenly closed that remaining little space between their lips and claimed her lips. Her body went still as she didn’t expect him to do that. How dare he kiss her as if he still had the right to?!

She pushed him and gave him another slap but he didn’t even flinch while staring at her beggingly which surprised her. A while ago, he had that blank and unreadable expression on his face but now, it was as if he finally let his emotion show without holding back.

“Hit me all you want; I’ll accept it because I deserve it for hurting you like this. But please don’t tell me that you hate me because I can’t take it. I can’t…” He blinked innumerably as if he was trying his best to hold back his emotions but when he didn’t succeed in doing so, he bowed down his head and rested his forehead on her shoulder.

That stunned and confused the hell out of her.

“Forgive me, cariño. I know I’m being a coward and spineless right now but…”

“But what? What is this trick you’re trying to pull on me again, Cross? Please, have mercy on me and stop with all the acting and spewing lies.” He cupped her face and stared into her eyes.

“I know that I don’t have any right to ask anything from you but can you at least trust me for now?”

“Trust?! Are you joking, Cross?! You don’t even know the meaning of the word! You’re—”

“—I love you and I mean it.” He emphasized it word by word.

“Stop lying!” She fumed.

“I’m not lying, cariño. I’ve never felt this way before and I knew I was in love when you began turning my world upside down. In my miserable world, you’re the only good thing that ever happened to me and I won’t be able to take it if you ended up hating me. I’m selfish, I know that very much but I can’t help it. I love you too much that it’s driving me crazy.” Before she could process everything in her head, he already claimed her lips.

She expected for him to be rough but his kiss was full of gentleness, gently coaxing her to kiss him back. She knew that she had to get away from him before it was too late but everything became hazy as her body betrayed her.

She didn’t know what happened as the next thing she knew; she was already naked as the day she was born as he worshipped her body like he had never done it before.

Cross was usually rough but gentle at the same time whenever they made love before but now, he was nothing but gentle as if she was the most precious thing that he needed to take care of but at the same time, making sure to mark her as his.

“Cross!” She couldn’t hold back her scream of pleasure that erupted from her lips as he invaded her wet cave with his rock like warrior. The ecstasy almost robbed her off her breath.

“I love you, cariño. Only you.” He then sealed her lips with his once again as if she was the very breath that he needed the most. It was such a sensual, passionate and hot kiss unlike anything that they ever shared before. And just like Cross, that drove her insane too.

But even though she was totally drowning in euphoria, there was a little sane part of her knew that after this, everything would probably never be the same again. She wasn’t sure whether to believe the love that he was saying to her but her body acted as if it has a mind of its own, accepting Cross wholly even after everything.

“Please…don’t say that…if you don’t really mean it.” She managed to say while panting when he finally let go of her lips. Yes, she was probably the most stupid woman right now but her love for Cross outweighed the anger and resentment she was feeling.

“If you don’t want to believe my words, let me show you by my actions. I’ll make love to you until you realize that no matter what happens, I belong to you and you belong to me.” With that, he shifted his attention to her giggling breasts, his thrusts didn’t falter. His hands felt like they were smoldering as he caressed her body erotically and her moans of pleasure became more audible.

She wasn’t sure where this stupidity of hers would take her but she decided to just savor the moment because this might be their last. She mentally shook those thoughts away as she was becoming emotional again.

“Tell me you love you, cariño. Tell me that it’s still me.” His voice was almost begging. But instead of answering him, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him for another kiss. She didn’t want to answer that while in the midst ecstasy.

He resumed ramming inside her, gradually getting faster and harder and she felt her peak coming like a unstoppable storm. He pounded into her with a steady rhythm and she held onto him while wailing as indescribable kind of pleasure boiled in the center of her femininity.

“Ohhh! It’s coming!” She screamed against the crook of his neck as she held onto him tightly.

“Yes, cariño! I want you to cm with me!” He drove into her like a cave man, making sure to bring her to her peak, driving her wild. Her eyes widened when he held himself to the hilt and exploded inside her. Her intense orgsm struck her at the same time.

“Cross!” She pulled on his hair as her body convulsed feverishly. She couldn’t believe how good it felt and she almost lost consciousness. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly while making sure to deposit every drop of his hot essence inside her.

“I love you so much. Please, don’t ever doubt that. A strong storm is coming our way and I hope, you will not give up on what we have. You’re all I have so please, don’t leave me.” He then whispered to her full of emotions when they finally caught their breaths before raining butterfly kisses on her face.

She met his gaze and swallowed hard upon seeing him pleading her. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Chloe is stupid for letting her emotions rule over her?

Do you think Chloe will believe Cross after this?

Is it wise for Chloe to stay beside him?

Do you think Cross hate Chloe that’s why he doesn’t want her to come back to his cabin?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 42

Happy reading and have a nice weekend, Amores! Enjoy!

50 comments

for the next chapter. There’s still a lot of things that will happen to this story so bear with me if the plot is still confusing you. Of course, everything will be clearer as the story goes on. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 42

“I’M SORRY, cariño, but I don’t think it’s a good idea for us to go back there to the cabin. For now, it’s better for us to just go somewhere else.” Chloe gritted her teeth upon hearing that. She could tell that Cross was hiding something from her and that angered her.

She shook her head. She didn’t want all these secrets anymore.

“Give me at least one reason for me to come with you, Cross. Is it worth it for me to after everything that has happened? Yes, you told me over and over again that you love me but we both know that you’re keeping me in the dark. I got hurt and now confused. I don’t know what to think and believe anymore.” She stared into his eyes. “Who are you really, Cross Dawson?”

His tantalizing orbs were staring at her intently.

“I’m going to answer your first question first. Yes, it is worth it for us to be together until the very end because we both know that we love each other; we belong to one another. What I said about not loving you nor care about you, that was nothing but bullsh*t. Of course, I love you and I care deeply for you.

“You’re my first love and I’m sure that you’re the last too. I didn’t plan all these to happen but I’m glad I’ve met you and you became a very important part of my life. You have my heart and I will never regret every moment that we spent together. Never.” He took her right hand and brought it to his chest, letting her feel his heartbeat.

“Look at me, all of me and feel the beating of my heart. Even without me voicing it out, I know that you can feel that every fiber of my being screams for you. I know, it sounds corny and I hate being corny but it’s different when it comes to you.

“You don’t have to ask me who am I because the Cross that you’ve been with and you’re with right now is the real Cross. I am the realest when I’m with you, cariño.” Chloe could feel his heartbeat while he was staring into her eyes as if he was revealing his very soul to her through his eyes.

He looked vulnerable which was the polar opposite of how he usually was. She could clearly see how much he loved her and it warmed her heart.

She felt it too while they were making love a while ago. He made her to reach out to her heart and he succeeded. If he was only faking it then he was a master manipulator and a liar which her hear refused to believe.

It would be easier to just listen to her heart and forget about everything but she knew that she couldn’t live like that. Even though she was madly in love with Cross, she had to know everything for her peace of mind. He should answer the questions that were bugging her.

She pulled back her hand. “If you really want me to believe what you’re saying, then tell me why did you have to lie to your mother. Is it really that big of a deal for her to know that we’re a couple? I don’t get why you had to disregard my feelings just to save face to your mother.”

Cross shook his head right away. “I’m not saving face, cariño. I was just doing what I thought was the best for you. I didn’t think of the possibility that you might hear me and that was my mistake. I should’ve made sure that you wouldn’t hear it because it wasn’t true in the first place. I’m really sorry about that. I didn’t mean every word of what I’ve said. I hope you believe me.” Chloe saw nothing in his eyes but honesty and that subsided her anger and resentment.

Knowing that he really loved her eased the pain.

“Even if you say that, you still haven’t explained why you had to say those words in the first place. I want to know the reason.” She uttered determinedly and his face grew desperate, obviously torn.

“I’m sorry, cariño, but I can’t tell you right now. Just like I said a while ago, my situation is complicated and—”

“Then, you can’t tell me? Then, we don’t have anything to talk about anymore.” She was about to walk away but he didn’t let her.

“Cariño, please.” He begged, more desperately this time.

She met his gaze. “What I’m asking is easy, right? But why does it seem like you’re having a hard time answering my question? What the heck is happening?! You’re keeping me in the dark and it’s hurting me! We’re a couple and yet, I feel like I know nothing about you!

“When you told me that you had secrets that you couldn’t share it with me for now, I respected your decision because I didn’t want to force you into opening up to me. But now, the situation is different. Your mother is here and you seem like you’re not happy about introducing me to her as your girlfriend. You even lied and that confused me even more! Why did you have to do it?! I want to know!” He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“Because I don’t want to lose you!” Still, she wasn’t nowhere satisfied with his answer. Her face hardened.

“You’re going to lose me right now if you don’t answer my question and I mean it. I’m giving you 10 seconds to start telling me everything or else, I’m leaving and you will never see me again.” He looked at her in disbelief but she held her ground.

“1…2…3…4…5…6…7…8…9…”

“Cariño…” He looked like he was about to break down or something. The desperation was evident on his face but he didn’t speak. She slowly nodded her head, in pain.

“Your time is up. You made your choice.” Even though she felt like breaking down once again, she managed to muster enough strength not to do so. It looked like Cross’ secrets were important to him than her.

She shouldn’t stay in a place where she wasn’t being valued enough.

But before she could even take her second step, he spoke.

“My mother has always been overprotective over me because of what happened to my brother. She doesn’t want the same fate to happen to me. Because of her fear, she doesn’t trust people that easily, especially when it comes to me. Women who became part of my life never stayed long because of her and I don’t want her to do the same to you.”

“What happened to your brother?” A sad smile appeared on his face and then gulped inaudibly as if he had a lump in his throat.

“He’s no longer with us.” That stunned Chloe as she didn’t expect to hear that.

“You mean…”

“Yes, cariño. He passed away more than a decade ago.” Chloe didn’t know how to react after hearing that.

“I will do my best to protect you from my own mother and spare you from any pain because of what I’m doing right now but please stay with me. That’s all I’m asking you.”

A pained smiled broke across her face. “How am I supposed to believe that you can protect me from her when I already got hurt during our first encounter? If she hurts me one day, can you even fight her for me? I don’t want you to choose between me and your mother.

“I don’t want to be left out in the dark as well. If you really want me in your life, then are you willing to disregard your mother’s feelings in case she decided to do the same that she did to those women in your life before? You said that she was the reason why no woman stayed in your life for a long time. What if she decided to do the same to me? Would you ever stop her and tell her that I am the one you love? That you want me in your life?”

“This was what I was afraid about that was why I had to lie to her. I was forced to tell her that I don’t love nor care for you because I was trying my best to protect you.” He released a breath. “My life is very complicated right now but I promise you one thing. I will protect you no matter what. My priority right now is your safety.” Chloe could tell that Cross still hadn’t disclose everything to her and wasn’t still ready to do so for some reason.

She knew she had to step back and spare herself from being hurt too much but her heart and body were betraying her. Despite the fact that they haven’t been together that long yet, she could no longer picture her life without him by her side. You’re hopeless, Chloe. So hopelessly in love…

“CHLOE! I’m glad you came back!” Cross’ friends were undeniably happy upon seeing the two of them together. They even gave Chloe a bear hug one by one.

Everyone was at the pool area and the guys were already busy grilling barbecue with the exception of his friend Aidan Wolfe who was obviously brooding while sitting on the lounge chair while his mother was nowhere to be found.

Nevaeh on the other hand was sitting on the lounge chair which was located near the grilling area that was why she was talking with the guys when Chloe and him arrived.

“I really thought, it’s the end for Cross.” Raven joked and Cross gave him a sharp look which he ignored.

“Will you cut it out? She just went out to get some fresh air but you’re acting like you haven’t seen her for a year. And stop touching her!” Cross snapped at his friends irritably.

“C’mon, dude. Stop being so grumpy. Besides, do you really think that we believe what you’ve said? Chloe didn’t just go out to breath some fresh air. Something unpleasant happened, I’m pretty sure of that. You better make sure that you didn’t hurt her because I won’t let that slide for sure.” That was Grey. Even though he kinda looked calm, Cross could tell that he wasn’t messing around. When it comes to Chloe, he was a different person and he knew that very much.

He wanted to say that he didn’t hurt Chloe but he knew that he would just lie which he hated doing if it’s possible. He was about to respond when he saw his mother emerged from the door and was now walking towards them.

“What’s happening here?” Since he had his arm around Chloe’s waist, he felt her tense up upon seeing his mother. “Chloe? You came back?” He gently pressed Chloe’s hand and kissed her forehead, silently reassuring her that everything would be okay.

“Yes, mom. She came back. We just had a little misunderstanding but everything’s okay now.” He didn’t notice any change on his mother’s expression. In fact, her smile widened.

“Oh, that’s good to hear. You two got me worried but thankfully, everything seems okay between you two.” His mother seemed enthusiastic about it. He looked at Chloe who seemed uncomfortable of his mother’s gazes.

Cross wanted to let out profanities. It would’ve been better if they didn’t come back but Chloe was determined to face his mother for some reason.

“Everything between Cross and me is complicated right now but I want to still believe in what we have that’s why I am here. I hope, my presence here doesn’t bother you at all, Claudia.”

“Of course, not! In fact, I’m happy that you came back. Don’t worry about anything. Just enjoy while it lasts. I mean, while we’re still here on Cupid’s Island. I know that you’re a busy person too and you have your own life in the city that’s why I want you to just have fun.”

“I will. Thank you.” Cross was surprised seeing that newly found courage in Chloe’s face. He really thought that she would remain silent because even though she insisted on coming back, he also saw the she was kinda having second thoughts in doing so but she actually answered bravely without any trace of tension.

But now, he was actually the one who was feeling that tension and he cursed himself inwardly.

After that, everyone bonded together and the tension within him was starting to disappear while seeing his mother and Chloe talk like nothing happened a while ago. But he didn’t expect what happened next.

“Hey, bud. Jade just called. She’s already at the gate.” It was Raven. They were currently eating lunch.

“Oh! They’re here?! Rave, can you be a darling and open the gate for them?” His mother said with a sweet smile. Cross’ forehead crinkled.

“Sure.” Raven stood up and went to the gate.

“They? She’s with someone, mom?”

“Yes, son. I’m sure, you’ll be happy when you see them.” Cross didn’t know why but he suddenly became uneasy.

After a couple of minutes, they finally came back and Cross almost spit the food in his mouth upon seeing the two people together with Jade.

He looked at Chloe and she looked shocked as well.  

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you believe Cross’ explanation? 

Who do you think are the newly arrived people with Jade?

Do you think Cross’ mom really accepts Chloe? 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 43

✨(っ◔︣◡◔᷅)っc(◕︣◡◕᷅c)✨

50 comments for the next chapter. ≧◠‿◠≦✌

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 43

CHLOE felt like her whole body went rigid upon seeing the newly arrived people. Jade was with Vito and a beautiful woman who looked like a model. The type who joins beauty pageants too.

“Hello, everyone! It’s been so long!” The woman said enthusiastically and greeted Cross’ friends one by one before giving her attention to Claudia who seemed to be so happy seeing her. Vito on the other hand had his gaze on Chloe and she felt so uncomfortable under his gaze.

“Jade, can we talk for a moment?” Raven asked his twin sister with a serious face and before Jade could answer, Raven pulled her by the hand and took her inside the house to have a private conversation with her. He looked mad.

“I’m so happy that you actually managed to come, Paige. I know that you’re busy but you still found time to join us today.” Claudia happily said.

“C’mon, Claudia. Yes, I am busy alright but when you gave me the invitation to come here to Cupid’s Island, I dropped everything just to come here. I mean, I’ve been wanting to come here but didn’t have the time to. Besides that, I knew that securing invitation to come here isn’t easy. Thankfully, you gave me two invitations so I gave Vito here the other one. I hope, you don’t mind.”

“Of course, not. I mean, Vito is Cross’ brother anyway. The more the merrier.” Chloe looked at Cross and almost gasped upon seeing the anger on his face. She was about to talk to him, intending to calm him down, when the woman named Paige approached them with a sultry smile.

“Hey, Cross. Aren’t you going to greet me? I mean it’s been a while. I missed you.” She was about to give Cross a hug when he spoke.

“Paige, why the hell are you here?” His voice was firm and his eyes were squinted in obvious anger. But Paige didn’t seem to mind at all. In fact, the smile on her face didn’t even fade. She flipped her hair.

“C’mon, Cross. You heard what I’ve said, right? Claudia gave me two invitations. I mentioned about coming here to Vito and he asked me to bring him with me because he’d been wanting to visit this island but couldn’t secure an invitation for some reason. And since I didn’t want to come alone, I agreed to tag him along.” Her blue eyes shifted at Chloe.

“Hmmm. Is she the one you’re with right now? She seems familiar.” She placed her forefinger over her chin while trying to recall something. “Ah! You’re that celebrity, right? I’ve seen you once with Vito before!” Everyone was quiet while looking at them including Vito who had an unreadable expression on his face while his gaze never left her.

Chloe could feel the thick atmosphere in the air but she knew better than to let it get to her. Even though she didn’t expect Vito to come here, she had to act naturally. She raised her chin proudly and met Paige’s gaze.

“Yeah, I was that celebrity.” She stood up without breaking eye contact with her. “I’m Chloe Winters Rosenberg. Cross’ girlfriend.” She extended her hand for a handshake but Paige just looked at it, didn’t seem to be surprised upon hearing what she said.

“Oh, girlfriend, huh? And I thought, you were together with Vito. Or maybe he was your ex before Cross? I mean, don’t get me wrong. There’s nothing wrong with that. I’m Cross’ ex, by the way.” She even laughed and flipped her hair once again.

Chloe got surprised of her revelation that she was Cross’ ex but she didn’t let her notice that.

Cross already told her before that he never had a girlfriend before; that she was his first girlfriend but now, this woman was here, claiming to be his ex.

“You got it wrong. I was never together with Vito. Anyway, it’s good that you maintained being friends with Cross even though you’re no longer his girlfriend. I mean, that’s what I’d like to think because Claudia here invited you to come here.” Even though she was confused of how Claudia managed to get two invitations for Paige and Vito knowing how strict the rules in inviting someone on the island, she pushed that thought off her mind as she didn’t want to get her attention off of the woman in front of her.

She didn’t know why but she felt like something was off with her. Yes, she was smiling but she could tell that she was up to no good not to mention that Vito was with her.

She noticed that even Grey and the others had a weird look on their faces but remained silent.

“Of course. Cross and I have a good friendship even before we became a couple. Just like Jade and Raven, I was his childhood friend too that’s why I know him very well.” She even emphasized the last two words.

“Paige, stop it. You know what really happened so just shut it.” Cross’ voice held warning.

“What? I’m not doing anything here.” She answered feigning ignorance.

“Oh, that’s enough, you two. Paige darling, have a seat and join us. Vito, do the same.” Vito sat on the available seat across Chloe and that made her uncomfortable. Then, to her surprise, Paige sat next to Cross.

Cross was about to stand up, probably to get away from her, but Paige stopped him by the hand.

“Where are you going?” Cross gave her a cold stare.

“I lost my appetite.” He then looked at Chloe. “Cariño, let’s just eat our food inside. I don’t like the atmosphere here. It ruined my appetite.” She was about to stand up when Claudia spoke.

“C’mon, son. Everyone is here. Isn’t it a little inappropriate for you to leave your visitors in the middle of eating, right Chloe?” Chloe didn’t know how to react nor how to respond to that. Cross was evidently angry and she wanted to calm him down before he could do something that wasn’t good.

Leaving everyone was the best option but it seemed like Claudia didn’t like that idea. Even though she wanted to get away from Paige and Vito, Claudia was right. It wouldn’t be right for the host to leave his visitors, especially in the middle of eating.

“Your mother is right, Cross. C’mon, we just got here.” Paige answered nonchalantly as she began eating. Cross’ jaw tightened as he looked at Chloe. She saw that he was worried of her for some reason.

“Cariño, we should just eat here.” That surprised him. Yes, she wanted to get out of there too but she didn’t want to give Vito and Paige the pleasure of watching her getting defeated by their presence, running away like a frightened little mouse. She would never let them intimidate her in a way.

“Are you sure?” Cross’ voice was full of concern.

“C’mon, Cross. You’re acting like someone is going to hurt Chloe here.” Claudia butted in and Cross squeezed his eyes shut as if he was trying his best to calm himself down and think straight. Chloe touched his cheek, assuring him that she would be fine before planting a soft kiss on his lips. She caught the sudden change of the expression on Paige’s face.

“Don’t worry about me. I’m fine. C’mon, let’s continue eating.” He nodded his head as if he was just forced to and was about to sit back down on his chair when she stopped him. He looked at her confusedly.

“I’ll sit there. You sit here.” That surprised Cross before chuckling.

“Of course, cariño. Whatever you say.” They exchanged chairs. Now, she was sitting next to Paige who had an undeniable displeasure on her face; obviously didn’t like what happened. After that, Jade and Raven came back and Chloe noticed the tension between them.

They didn’t say anything and just sat down. While eating, Cross’ friends teased them because Cross was extra sweet and attentive to her. He even deboned the grilled fish for her. Claudia, Paige and Vito became quiet after that and just ate their food.

Somehow, the uncomfortable feeling in her chest disappeared.

“I’M SORRY, Chloe.” She was surprised upon hearing that from Jade. They were at the kitchen, getting the dessert. She volunteered to get it and Cross was about to accompany her but she refused. She didn’t want his mother to think that she was hogging his attention.

That was when Jade followed her.

“Why are you saying sorry?” She asked without looking at her even though she already had an idea of why she was saying that.

“Because I brought Paige and Vito here without thinking. Raven scolded me a while ago because of it and I don’t blame him. Honestly, it wasn’t my intention to bring them here with me but when I was on the yacht, on my way here, I was shocked when I ran into them there. Apparently, they secured invitations to enter the island.

“I couldn’t say no when they said that we should come here together because our destination was the same anyway. I wanted to inform Cross about it but looked like his phone wasn’t with him because he wasn’t answering. I texted my brother but that idiot lost his phone. I’m really sorry, Chloe. I didn’t mean to ruin your time here on the island.” Chloe sighed and looked at her.

“You don’t have to say sorry, Jade. Even if you didn’t bring them here, they already secured invitations to come here anyway. They would come here whether you’re with them or not.”

“Yeah, but I feel so bad about it. Rave is mad at me right now and I’m sure, Cross too. I just don’t understand why Claudia invited them here.” She looked like she was about to cry. She seemed to be genuinely sorry about what happened even though it wasn’t her fault.

“Jade, I already told you. It’s fine. They’re already here and I can’t do anything about it but to deal with the current situation. I don’t know why Claudia invited them here but I can’t do anything about that now. There’s just one thing that’s been bothering me though.”

“What is it?”

“Is it true that Paige is Cross’ ex?” She bit her bottom lip upon uttering that question. Jade chuckled and shook her head.

“Don’t mind that girl, Chloe. Cross never really paid attention to her. Ever since we were young, she already claimed Cross as her boyfriend just because Claudia kept on telling her that they looked together. Well, to be honest, there was this time when we were in High school that everyone thought they were together. That was before Cross went to Norway to study there.

“When he came back after university, I didn’t see anything that made me think that they were together. While Cross was in Norway, Paige kept on whining about him not contacting her at all. They never had any communication while Cross was away that’s why it’s impossible that they were an item. It was just her imagination.

“Cross treated her as a friend and that was it. Honestly, I’ve never heard Cross having a girlfriend nor any serious relationship before. Yes, there were women who tried but failed.” Chloe bit her lower lip and almost sighed in relief. She didn’t want to think that Cross lied to her again. Thankfully, he didn’t.

“You’re the only one he introduced to us as his girlfriend that’s why I knew that he was serious about you. Besides, his eyes say it all. He’s in love with you.” Chloe’s chest swelled upon hearing that.

“I love him too.” She knew that her cheeks reddened upon saying that and Jade smiled. She’s never been vocal about her feelings before but her love for Cross changed her a lot.

“I know. It’s very obvious. You two stare at each other the same. My God! Only a blind person will not see how much you two love each other!” They both laughed.

“What you said made me feel at ease, Jade. Honestly, something happened earlier which caused me to almost leave him but now, I’m glad I stayed. Even though Vito and Paige arrived, I’m still glad I chose to remain here with him.”

Jade’s forehead furrowed. “Why? What happened?” Chloe smiled.

“Don’t worry about. Everything’s okay now, I guess.” She then placed the dessert in the tray. “We should get going. I’m sure, everyone is already waiting for their dessert.”

“Yeah, you’re right. Let’s go.” Chloe went on ahead of Jade but when she noticed that she wasn’t following her, she looked back at her and caught her still standing on her spot, staring into nothingness as if she was in the midst of thinking something.

“Are you okay? What happened to you?” That was when Jade snapped out of her reverie and forced a smile.

“Don’t worry about me. I’m fine. You know what, let’s go. I want to taste that dessert already.” She answered excitedly. Chloe didn’t know why but she suddenly felt like something was off with Jade but she brushed it off as she didn’t want to complicate things even further.

Everyone liked the dessert and even praised Cross and her for it. Well, they made it together and she was proud of it.

Paige was the center of attention as she kept on talking about random stuff and Claudia seemed to be enjoying it.

Vito on the other hand seemed like he wanted to say something to her but didn’t have the chance to.

After lunch, Chloe, Nevaeh and Jade decided to clear the table. Cross was about to help too but she told him to just stay with his friends who started playing billiards.

“Son, Paige here wants to go to the restroom. Can you accompany her?” That made Chloe freeze and Jade and Nevaeh looked at her.

“I can show her the way, Claudia.” Raven volunteered and Paige glared at him, but he just ignored her and pulled her by the hand away from there.

“What the hell! Let go of me! I want Cross to show me the way! Not you!” Paige angrily hissed at him but Raven uncaringly continued on pulling her by the hand until they were out of their sight. Cross on the other hand seemed unhappy.

“Mom, can we talk?” Claudia didn’t even get surprised as if she was already expecting that.

“Sure, son. What do you want us to talk about?”

“I don’t want to talk here. I want us to talk in private.”

“Again? Why? What is it this time?”

Cross huffed. “Mom, please.” Claudia sighed in defeat.

“Fine.” She stood up and they walked towards the garden where they could have some privacy.

“Whew! I can’t believe of what’s happening right now. Not to mention what happened earlier. Are you okay, Chloe?” Nevaeh asked full of concern. Chloe faked a smile and was about to answer when she noticed Jade’s eyes widened while looking behind her. She turned her head to see what she was looking at and gasped upon seeing Vito.

“Can I have a moment with you, Chloe?” She almost dropped the plates that she was holding.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think is the role of Claudia, Paige and Vito in this story?

Did you expect that Vito was one of the newly arrived people?

What do you think of Paige?

What about Claudia?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 44

(っ＾▿＾)۶🍸🌟🍺٩(˘◡˘ )

Bon weekend, Amores! 

50 comments for the next chapter. Enjoy reading! 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 44

“WHAT’S up with you today, son? I thought, we already talked earlier?” His mom asked with a hint of amusement when they arrived at the garden. Cross’ jaw flexed as he stared at his mother intently. She was acting like her usual self as if she didn’t do anything wrong.

“Why are you doing this, mom?”

“Huh? What do you mean?” He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“Stop with all the pretense, mom! You know what I’m talking about! First, you came here without informing me and now, you even sent Cupid’s Island exclusive invitations for Paige and Vito! Why did you have to do that?! Why now that Chloe and I are here? You could’ve just done it while we were on the mainland!” He tried to control his voice but his anger still resurfaced.

“Why? Don’t you like that I’m here?”

“That’s not the issue here, mom. You know that I’d rather prefer for you to stay in Norway and just recover. But even so, I’m happy that you’re here because I missed you already. But I just can’t comprehend why you had to give those two invitations! Chloe is here for God’s sake!” The expression on his mother’s face hardened.

“What about you? I thought, you don’t care about that woman? Why do I feel like you’re saying the opposite? For what? To keep my attention away from her?” Cross was caught off guard for a second. Even though he expected for her to ask him that, he still felt pressured on how to respond.

He didn’t want to hurt his mother but at this point, he was determined to keep his promise to Chloe. Seeing her cry in front of him because of hearing those cruel words he uttered broke his heart.

Even though he wasn’t a good person, when it comes to Chloe, his heart easily melts like an ice cream exposed under the sun. He would never be the reason for her tears and if he could, he would spare her from any pain.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, mom. Please, can you just answer my question? Why did you give the invitations to Paige and Vito? I thought, those invitations would be for your friends?”

“Paige is a family friend—”

“—But not Vito. I can accept Paige coming here but not Vito. This is the only place I can be myself without them watching my every move and yet, you let him come here? Why? I don’t want them to invade my entire life. What they know about me is enough.” All the emotions on his mother’s face disappeared.

“Because I wanted to wake you up from this madness; for the crazy things that you’ve been doing lately! Do you really think that I am unaware? Let me just remind you that this wasn’t included with our plan and now, look what you have become! Instead of focusing on our goals, you’re here, acting lovey-dovey with Chloe! Do you want me to remind you why you’re here?” The rage was evident in her eyes; the kind that was willing to forget any remnants of goodness left inside them just to obtain their primary goal.

“I am not forgetting about our goals! I am just taking a break from everything!”

Her eyebrows arched. “Really? Then, what are you doing here? Your last visit here would’ve been enough for so called ‘taking a break’, right? Why don’t you go back to Larsen Corp. instead and continue doing what we planned to do? May I remind you that we’ve spent years plotting everything out so that no one would notice and yet, you’re willing to throw everything just for that woman?!”

“I am not throwing anything, mom! How can I throw everything when every moment of my life has been revolving around it for more than 15 years? But even so, don’t I have any right to take a break even for a couple of days more? Don’t I have the right to get tired?

“Instead of relaxing, you gave me headache by coming here unannounced. Not just that. You brought Paige and Vito too! I can’t believe this! You’re making everything difficult for me!” He was fuming just thinking that Vito managed to step foot on his territory just like that.

She scoffed. “Can’t you see what have you become, Cross? Just because of a woman, you’re becoming soft which was never one of your traits. It was easy for me to train and prepare you for this mission because of who you were. But now, we only haven’t seen each other for a couple of months but I can already see the difference.”

“I don’t know what is your basis for telling me that but one thing is for sure. I know what’s important to me and I will not hesitate to do what I need to do. But for now, can you please let me be for now while we’re here on Cupid’s Island? I only genuinely want to relax.”

She shook her head. “You will have every break that you need the moment we accomplish our plans! Even I want to get the answers that I’ve been wanting to get so that we could finally proceed with our lives and start to properly move on from all this but you know that we cannot do so without knowing the truth of what really happened to them !” Cross felt like his strength dissipated from his body the moment he heard about them .

Then, a pained smile appeared on his face. “When I agreed to do this, all I wanted was to give them the justice that they deserve. I didn’t care about anything else because from the beginning, I had nothing to lose.

“When you appeared one day and told me about them , I felt like my existence in this world finally had a purpose. I promised myself that I would never stop until I finally achieve that goal and I still intend to keep that promise.” Even though his true feelings for Chloe was as clear as day, his determination to get what he’d been wanting didn’t decrease at all. But not at the expense of Chloe…

“You still intend to keep your promise but now, something has changed, am I right?” That wasn’t even a question. Judging from the tone of her voice, she already knew the answer. Cross slowly nodded his head.

“Yes. It wasn’t my plan to include her in this mess, I swear. But I couldn’t stop the anger that surged within me when I heard that they wanted to marry her off to Vito.”

“So, what if they wanted her to marry Vito? What’s in it to you?” Cross gritted his teeth.

“Because she was mine first and no one has the right to be with her but me, especially Vito!” She didn’t react for a couple of seconds while staring at him in disbelief.

“You really do love her.” She then uttered. Cross wanted to deny it but he knew very well that it was already futile.

“Yes, I love her.” She shook her head.

“You love her but you’re using her just to get ahead of Vito.”

“That’s not true. I—”

“—Probably. But in the beginning, I’m sure, you wanted her because of your desire to get ahead of him. You knew the reward the moment you get Chloe that’s why you made sure that she would choose you whatever happens.” His lips parted, wanting to falsify her claim but nothing came out of his mouth.

“When I first heard about you being with Chloe, I was so proud of you. I thought, you weren’t only doing your mission, you were also so smart to see the use of Chloe to you to get an advantage. But now, you’re messing everything up because of this love of yours towards her. Kill it before it’s too late. Just like I’ve taught you, use every tool you need but never learn to get attached to any of it.” Cross gritted his teeth.

“Yes, you taught me that. But Chloe is no tool, mom. Please, don’t ever say that to me again because we will surely have a problem. Just like I’ve said, I will keep my word no matter what happens.” He then turned his back on her and left but not before seeing the shock expression on her face.

“WE DON’T have anything to talk about, Vito. I don’t know what you’re purpose of coming here but I am not interested to listen to any of it.” Chloe answered coldly and was about to walk away but Vito blocked her way. She glared at him.

“Pease, Chloe. All I need is five minutes of your time.” She shook her head.

“No. We don’t have anything to talk about so please, leave me alone. I don’t want my boyfriend seeing me talking to you.”

“Chloe—”

“—Vito, I think, you should respect Chloe’s decision. She already told you that she’s not interested in talking to you so you should stop.” Jade butted in and Vito’s jaw clenched. Chloe continued what she was doing, ignoring him in the process, and Vito didn’t have a choice but to leave.

She sighed in relief.

“Are you okay, Chloe? That guy is kinda scary.” Nevaeh said and looked at Vito who was now sitting on one of the lounge chairs while still looking at their direction.

“I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.” They continued on doing what they were doing until they finally finished. She looked at the direction where Cross and Claudia went to and then checked the time on her wristwatch. They still haven’t come back yet.

But after about five more minutes, they finally came back and so were Raven and Paige. Chloe noticed the sudden change in Cross’ mood even though he was trying his best not to show it to her. Paige pulled Cross’ hand to join them to the pool but he flat out refused. He was brooding.

“Are you okay?” He lifted his gaze and their gazes met. That was when Chloe saw the chilling sadness in his eyes. That didn’t sit well with her and worry consumed her.

“What happened?” She remained standing before him while he was still sitting on the lounge chair.

“Don’t mind me, cariño. I’m fine.” But to her surprise, he wrapped his arms around her waist and burrowed his face against her belly as if a sheep seeking for comfort. Her jaw clenched, didn’t like the idea that he wasn’t willing to share what was going on in his mind.

“You promised to be open with me and yet, you’re doing it again. Remember that you still have a lot of things that you’re keeping from me right now, Cross. Don’t start with me.” Her voice was stern. He looked up and their gazes met once again.

“I am not planning to keep this from you. I just want you to enjoy this day even after what happened earlier. I’ll just tell you tonight, can we do that?” She released a breath.

“Fine.” A small smile curved his lips.

“Thank you for being so understanding, cariño. I really don’t deserve you.” He then kissed her exposed belly. She was wearing a crop top. She thought, it was just a kiss but he her eyes widened when she felt his kisses going upwards.

“Cross!” He smirked playfully.

“What? I am just merely appreciating how sexy my girlfriend is.” Chloe rolled her eyes. She could tell that he was trying to divert the topic.

“Seriously, Cross. Is everything okay? I can see that you’re sad and don’t ever deny the obvious because I will really get mad at you.”

He took a deep breath. “You’re right. I’m kinda sad but I am fine. For now, I want you to just relax and enjoy this moment. Forget about Paige, mom and Vito. Just concentrate being with me in this beautiful place because the moment we go back to the mainland, I’m sure that you’ll miss what we have here.” That made her smile. She nodded her head as a response before cupping his face and bent forward to kiss him on the lips.

“Feeling better?” She asked gently after a couple of seconds of savoring that sweet kiss. A contented smile broke across his lips.

“Yes. But can you kiss me one more time so that I would feel a lot better?” She chuckled and smacked his muscled arm gently.

“You’re really naughty.” He laughed heartily and seeing that made her feel a lot better. At least, he finally laughed. Then, she squealed in surprise when he suddenly pulled her to his lap.

“Cross!” She was now sitting sideways on his lap.

He grinned. “I love you.” Her heart swelled in so much giddiness. Such a sweet guy. She wrapped her arms around his neck before resting her forehead against his.

“I love you too. So much that I can’t even explain.” He smiled full of contentment and claimed her lips one more time. She groaned as that delicious kiss sent her senses reeling.

“Hey, stop kissing, lovebirds, and join us here!” Cross groaned in protest when she pulled away from their kiss upon hearing Troy’s voice. She couldn’t help but chuckle. They were in the pool, playing pool volleyball.

“Just ignore them and kiss me.” He was about to claim her lips one more time when her gaze unintentionally landed on Vito’s direction and her body went rigid upon catching him staring at them.

She didn’t know why but cold chills ran down her spine. He didn’t look mad. In fact, his face was void of any emotions but it made her feel tensed for some reason.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What can you say about this chapter, Amores?

Do you think Vito is a good guy?

What do you think of Claudia at this point of the story?

Is Cross a bad guy or a good guy?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 45

Follow me on my socials: 

TwentyTwo MonAmour -FB acct

22_Monamour -FB page

22_MonAmour -IG acct

50 comments for the next chapter. Enjoy reading. :p

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 45

CHLOE couldn’t help but to chuckle upon seeing how Cross’ jaw dropped while watching her descending the stairs.

“Close your mouth, cariño, before a fly gets in there.” She teased full of amusement. He blinked innumerably and then gulped inaudibly. The way he was staring at her full of admiration made her heart jump.

She was wearing a red backless adjustable strap tie back tiered ruffle flowy slip mini casual cotton dress and her hair was tied into a messy bun.

“Damn. You look stunning, cariño.”

She smiled. “Really?” He nodded right away.

“Yes, you are.”

“You’re not just pulling my leg?”

“Of course, not. I know you’re used of hearing how beautiful you are from people and that’s a fact. You are indeed beautiful no matter what you wear.” She suppressed the urge to smile sweetly at him and raised an eyebrow instead.

“So, you’re telling me that my outfit doesn’t suit me?”

“No! Since when did you wear something that didn’t suit you?” He then grinned. “But do you know when you’re the most beautiful in my eyes?”

“When?” His aquamarine eyes raked her a hot stare and her femininity quivered.

“When you’re naked.” Her eyes went as wide as saucers. Such a naughty guy! Thankfully, they were the only people in the cabin.

“Cross! You’re really a pervert!” He laughed heartily and snatched her by the waist, pulled her towards his body until their bodies pressed together. His hot breath fanned her face as he gazed at her full of desire.

“Am I really, hmmm?” His eyes playfully gazed into hers but she could see the fire of intense lust and desire in there. Suddenly, the image of them making love popped up on her mind and her body went hot right away.

The way he was worshipping her nakedness as if she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. With every touch and kiss, he would make her go wild.

She swallowed hard as her core became wet while remembering how his rock-hard hugeness moved inside her relentlessly, hitting every sweet spot and taking her to heaven. She swallowed hard as she felt her core moisten even more. Oh, God, Chloe! What the heck are you thinking right now?!

Stop acting like a cat in heat!

She was pulled out of her hot imagination when she heard Cross chuckle. “You’re blushing hard, cariño. I can clearly see what you’re thinking right now.”

“I’m not thinking of anything!” She denied and gently pushed him away to escape his teasing gaze.

“Really? I don’t believe you. I can smell your sweet essence from here.” His voice became husky as he stared at her lustfully. Gosh! He didn’t even bother trying to hide it!

“You’re really a dog.” He guffawed and she rolled her eyes. He looked so handsome in his outfit as well. He was wearing a casual linen high neck rolled up long sleeve shirt which was paired with jeans.

There would be a casual party at Palazzo which was the main HQ of the Don Juans on the Island. Normally, no one was allowed to go there aside from its members but whenever there were parties like this, they invite some people that they want to invite.

Each member of the group was entitled to invite whoever they wanted to invited to the party.

It has been two days since Claudia, Paige and Vito arrived on the island and thankfully, they stayed somewhere else.

After that awkward lunch two days ago, everyone stayed until late afternoon before they left.

Cross arranged an accommodation for Claudia even though she wanted to stay with them at the cabin but Cross disagreed. According to him, it was better for everyone.

“You were the one who made me this way.” She cocked up an eyebrow at him.

“So, it’s my fault now?”

He smirked. “Maybe?” She smacked his arm in not so gentle way which made him laugh again. Later on, they were already in the cable car, going to their destination.

“Cariño, can I ask you something?”

“Sure. What is it about?” His voice was sweet. He even kissed her forehead as he pulled her closer to him.

“How come you own a cabin on this island? As far as I know, only the members of the Don Juans could own any house here because they own the entire island.”

“That’s the answer to your question.”

She tilted her head and looked at him confusedly. “Huh?”

He smiled. “You already said the answer to your question, cariño.” She gaped at him.

“You mean—”

“—Yes. I’m a member of the Don Juans.” Even though she already had an idea about it, hearing it directly from him still shocked her. Yes, she already knew that he was an illegitimate son of the CEO of Larsen Corp. but she never expected him to be this rich. Maybe because she met him as an ordinary person.

Now, her curiosity about him doubled even more. Yes, she knew him as a lover but not everything about him and that made her chest tighten.

“Why didn’t you tell me about it?”

“I thought, you already knew without me saying it out loud. I mean, whenever my friends refer to my place here on Cupid’s Island in front of you, they always say “Cross’ cabin” that’s why I thought, you already got the idea. I’m sorry for not directly saying it. To be honest, I’m the kind of guy who never says anything about myself to anyone. Whatever achievement I get or whatever things I possess, I don’t usually discuss about it.

“I know that it should be different now because I have you but there are things that’s best to keep it to myself for now. But it doesn’t mean that I will never tell you about it. Just like I’ve said, my life is very complicated right now and I don’t want you to get affected by it.” He took her hand and kissed it.

“Don’t worry because one day, I will surely tell you everything. I promise you that. You’re giving your everything to me and you deserve the same. Just please give me time, cariño.” His eyes were begging her and she couldn’t do anything other than to trust him and nod her head.

Shortly after that, they finally arrived at Palazzo which was located at the southern part of the island. It was actually the biggest building on the island and was the only one standing on that part of the island.

It was a huge mansion and until now, she still didn’t have any idea of what its purpose aside from the fact that it was the HQ of the Don Juans.

“Looks like we’re early. Do you want me to tour you around first before we go to the rooftop?” According to him, the party was going to be held on the rooftop and today’s party was exceptionally huge because the invited people for today’s party was more than the last time.

“Sure.” She enthusiastically responded.

“Let’s go to the garden first then before we tour the inside.” They were about to head towards the garden when Claudia appeared out of nowhere together with Paige.

“What are you still waiting for, son? The party is about to start.” Claudia just nodded her head to her but said nothing.

“Hey, Cross. You look dashing as always.” Paige complimented sultrily, didn’t even throw her a glance.

“I thought, the party will start at 6:30? I wanted to tour Chloe around here in Palazzo before going there.” Cross asked with furrowed eyebrows, ignoring Paige.

“You can do that anytime you want. People are already there so it’s best for you to come early too, right, Chloe?” Claudia then shifted her gaze at her. Even though she wanted to spend some time being along with Cross while touring Palazzo, she didn’t want to appear like a villain in the eyes of Claudia.

“I-I think, your mother is right, cariño. You can tour me around some other time.”

“Are you sure?”

She forced a smile and nodded her head. “Yes.”

“Okay, then. Let’s go.” Chloe caught that sly smile on Paige’s face before turning her back on them and walked ahead of them.

WHEN they reached the rooftop where the party was going to be held, Cross introduced her to his friends which were members of Don Juans. Aside from his cousin Grey, Troy, Raven and Aiden, she saw familiar faces among them.

Claudia and Paige went somewhere and that made Chloe feel relieve. She wasn’t comfortable being with them to be honest especially Paige who was openly giving her dirty looks.

Then, she was surprised to see the man who arrived with the Cupid’s island’s guards before when she got harassed by Liam and Lauren when they went to the Cupid’s falls for the first time. She didn’t expect that he was one of the members of Don Juans too.

Cross said that his name was Rogue.

“This is new. Everyone is already here. I thought, someone would definitely be late today.” Cross remarked. The corner of Rogue’s mouth twitched.

“Well, that person was about to be you.”

“I just arrived but I’m definitely not late.”

“We actually expected for you to be late today because someone told us that you’ve been busy with Ms. Rosenberg here. We heard that you came here to Cupid’s Island with her. Still on honeymoon stage?” The guy named Loïc said and Chloe’s cheeks went red.

“We are on honeymoon stage everyday.” Chloe looked at Cross in disbelief. She felt like her whole face including her neck turned red because of what he said.

“Whoah! And you didn’t even try to deny it.”

“Why would I deny it? In fact, I didn’t want to come today and just spend the whole night with her but I didn’t have a choice but to come.” Cross snaked his arm around her waist possessively and pulled her closer to his body.

“Cross!” She whisper-yelled but he just smirked at her and kissed her on the lips in front of everyone. Such a naughty guy! He wasn’t even embarrassed one bit to show some PDA in front of his friends.

Everyone laughed and teased them once again. The party hasn’t started yet but there were already many people.

“What? Don’t tell me, you’re embarrassed?” He whispered sexily to her ear.

“That’s enough, you two. Don’t make these guys envy you.” It was Grey and the others turned their heads to his direction at the same time.

“We get it. You’re the one who envies them so don’t use us to hide it.” It was Troy.

“I am not!” Greysnapped at him and everyone laughed. They continued on talking to the guys for a couple of minutes before someone came to interrupt them.

“Son, can you come with me for a second? Someone is looking for you.” Everyone’s attention went to Claudia. Cross’ forehead crinkled. They went a couple of feet away from his friends who were busy trying to piss each other off.

“Who is it, mom?”

“You’ll see. Just come with me.” Cross heaved a sigh.

“Fine.” He looked at her. “Let’s go?” Chloe was about to answer when Claudia butted in.

“It’s okay, son. You can leave Chloe here. You don’t have to bring her too. Your friends will be with her anyway.”

“But—”

“—Son, Chloe will be fine. This will be quick. Don’t worry because the guys will take good care of her for sure.” Cross was still hesitant to leave her there and she didn’t want him to leave her there either but she didn’t want Claudia to think that she was stopping him from going.

“It’s okay, cariño. You can go. I’ll be fine.” She assured him.

“Are you sure?”

She forced a smile. “Yes. I’ll just wait for you here.”

“Oh, thank you, Chloe.” Claudia said enthusiastically with a smile before pulling Cross away who was still hesitant to leave. She saw them heading towards a group of older men and that was when she decided to go back to Cross’ friends when someone spoke behind her.

“Chloe, can I have a moment with you? I hope, you’ll hear me out this time.” Her body went rigid. She didn’t see him and thought that he wasn’t invited but she was wrong. She slowly faced him. It was Vito.

Her heart started beating fast because of uncomfortable feeling. Their last meeting at the party in Tennessee wasn’t pleasant at all that was why if she had a chance, she didn’t want to have conversation with him alone.

But at the same time, she knew very well that she had to face him now.

“What do you want, Vito? Why did you come here to Cupid’s Island in the first place?” Her voice was low but calm even though her insides weren’t. Vito was her friend but everything felt different now.

“I came here for you, Chloe. I couldn’t just stay in my office without doing anything knowing that you’re in danger.” That took her by surprise. To be honest, that was the last thing she thought that she would hear from him. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Vito was telling the truth?

Should Chloe listen to him?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 46

BON WEEKEND, AMORES! Enjoy reading!

50 comments for the next chapter.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 46

CHLOE’S eyebrows knitted together. “What are you talking about, Vito?”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. Looks like you know nothing about Cross. I was right in coming here. It’s not yet late, Chloe. Come with me and let’s leave this island at once.” She gritted her teeth as anger started rising within her. Somehow, she expected for him to at lease respect Cross in a way because no matter what happens, they were siblings.

“Enough. If you’re here to badmouth Cross, please, stop. I love him and he loves me. Just leave us alone, Vito.” She was about to turn her back on him when he closed the gap between them and stopped her by the hand.

“I’m sorry for the way I acted the last time we met in Tennessee. I just couldn’t accept the fact that you chose him over me. I got hurt. I thought of giving up on you but when I learned about Cross’ real motive, I had to come here for you. Please, listen to what I have to say.” Chloe was surprised for a second as she didn’t expect his apology.

Knowing Vito, he was never the type to say sorry even if he was in the wrong. But the fact that he was trying to say something negative about her boyfriend made her mad.

“Vito, please. Let go of my hand.” She answered sternly as she tried to pull back her hand but he didn’t let it go.

“Chloe, wake up! Cross doesn’t love you! He’s just using you to spite my family!” She shook her head in disbelief. She couldn’t believe that Vito was doing this.

“Let go of me.” Her voice was firmer this time while giving him a sharp glare. She was about to pull back her hand more forceful this time when he spoke again. This time, he was calmer yet more determined for her to listen to him.

“Cross doesn’t love you, Chloe, and that’s a fact. He’s only after his inheritance that’s why he stole you away from me. When he learned that our parents wanted to marry us off, he did everything he could to stop it by stealing you from me.

“You see, according to the agreement, a son of Mikael Larsen should marry the daughter of Chris Rosenberg which is you. It didn’t really specify whom between us. Cross knew this that was why he did everything that he did without thinking whoever gets hurt. If he happens to succeed on marrying you, dad would finally give his inheritance. For him, it’s easy as that. He’s just using you, Chloe. Believe me.” She shook her head repeatedly.

“Why would I believe what you’re saying, Vito?”

“Because I am your friend. I was always the one who was beside you after all these years. When you got brokenhearted, I didn’t leave you. I stayed and became a good friend to you. You know me, Chloe. I would never say something that isn’t true especially things like these.”

“N-No. You’re lying. Please, stop all this nonsense, Vito!” Even though she refused to believe, her heart pounded in worry and fear. Her heart was

“I’m not lying. I’m only telling you the truth.”

“Enough! Why are you doing this to your own brother? Of all people, you, his brother, is the one who vilifies him like this!”

“Brother or not, I don’t care! The important thing is for me to do everything to make you open your eyes and finally see the truth about him! I bet, he never mentioned about his true identity to you from the beginning; that he’s a Larsen too. Am I right?” Chloe wanted to deny it and say no but she knew that she would only be lying.

“Silence means yes.” He scoffed. “I knew it.” He shook his head. “From the beginning, he’s been very secretive and I’m telling you now, Chloe. He still has other things that he’s not saying about himself. Aren’t those things red flag? Wake up, Chloe! Don’t let him use you!” He even shook her shoulders as if trying to literally shake some sense into her.

“N-No. Please, stop. Cross loves me.”

“Loves you? He doesn’t even know the meaning of the word! He’s not what you think he is! If he really loves you, then why does he have to hide so many things about him from you? You’re his girlfriend, right?” Her lips parted, meaning to defend Cross but not a word came out.

Even though she didn’t want to admit it, Vito was right. Cross has many things that he’s been hiding from her since day one.

“Do you finally realize that I am right?” She couldn’t answer right away as she recalled those moments where Cross professed how much he loved her. Yes, they fought because of his secrets but he begged her to wait until the right time comes that he would finally be ready to tell her everything and she agreed. I love you, cariño. Always remember that…

Remembering how much Cross loves her erased all the doubts inside her.

“No! I don’t believe you! Yes, Cross has a lot of things that he’s not ready to share with me yet but he promised me that he will eventually tell me everything soon. He loves me so please, stop trying to ruin what we have. Now, let go of me, Vito!” Her voice was louder than a while ago and more determined this time which caught the attention of the people around them.

“Chloe—”

“Let go of her, or you’ll be sorry.” Whatever Vito was about to say was cut off by that menacing voice. Even though he wasn’t shouting, there was evident danger in his voice like an omen before the disaster.

They both turned their heads to look at Cross and Chloe gasped upon seeing that dangerous look on his face. She was right. He was fuming like a dragon that was about to breathe fire any moment.

She only saw this side of him once before that was why she knew that he was indeed in rage. But instead of obliging, Vito smirked.

“Why would I do that? You know me, brother. I never once listened to you.”

“Then, you’ve given me no choice.” With that, Cross strode his way towards them briskly, towards Vito to be exact, and before anyone of them could react, he grabbed his collar roughly and slammed him to the floor. Chloe screamed in shock and everyone around there were stunned.

“I’ve done everything that you asked me all this time even though I’ve never felt like you ever considered me as a brother. Because of dad, I’ve been very patient and giving to you. But not this time, little brother. Touch my woman in any way again and you will taste my wrath.” Every word that Cross uttered was firm and minacious while staring down at Vito who was still on the floor, in pain.

“Dad will definitely hear about this. You’ll pay for this.” Vito said as he tried to sit up.

“Go ahead and tell him. Do you want me to call him now for you?” Cross looked bored and uncaring. Vito stared daggers at him but Cross was unfazed.

“Is this the kind of man that you want to be with, Chloe? You haven’t seen the worst of him yet. I came here to warn you about him. Before it’s too late, leave him now. He’s not what you think he is!” Chloe didn’t know how to react. She just stood there like a snake had beaten her.

“Oh, God! What happened here?!” Everyone’s attention was shifted to Claudia as she walked towards them. “Are you okay, Vito?” Her voice was full of concern as she tried to help him stand up. But instead of accepting her help, he stood up on his own.

“I am going to inform about this to dad. Let’s see who’s going to have the last laugh.” Claudia was about to answer when one of the members of the Don Juans suddenly spoke, getting the attention of everyone.

“That’s quite a good start for this party, huh? I think it’s time for us to focus our attention on the reason why we’re here! Let the party begin! Woohoo!” Everyone agreed and loud music blared on the roof top where the party was being held.

It seemed that that was effective because everyone’s attention was diverted from them and Chloe sighed in relief.

“Are you okay, cariño?” Cross asked full of gentleness as he touched her cheek full of concern. Gone was the dangerous beast everyone witnessed just now.

“I’m fine. But you shouldn’t’ve done that to Vito. Even though I didn’t like what he did, I didn’t want him to get hurt like that.” Cross’ jaw tightened.

“I didn’t want to do that but I’m sick and tired of his attitude. Even though I am two years older than him, he never tried to respect me in anyway. Whatever he wants, he gets. Maybe it’s partly my fault because I let him treat me like this for the longest time, hoping that one day, he would eventually see me as his brother. But I was wrong because he never did once regard me as a brother.”

“Stop that, you two. The party has started so act like nothing happened.” Claudia said sternly before turning her back and went somewhere.

“Sorry. I lost it. I didn’t mean to create a scene.” Cross gently pulled Chloe by the waist towards his body and kissed her forehead. She was about to answer when someone spoke on the stage.

“I’m sure, everyone knows why we’re gathered here tonight and that’s for the Palazzo Night which being held once a year. For those who are first timers here, let me give you a brief detail about this event.

“Palazzo Night is a special event where we party but has the opportunity to help people in need at the same time. Party hard, help hard. Are you ready for the auction, everyone?” Grey asked and everyone enthusiastically answered.

Chloe heaved a sigh. “I think, it’s better for us to talk about this at home.”

“Home. I like the sound of it.” She looked up at him and saw that he was smiling at him. “I wish one day; we will have our own home where we could start building our own family. I’m sure, I will be the happiest man on earth when that finally happened.” Her heart thumped. She didn’t expect him to say that.

He chuckled. “What’s with that kind of expression? You look like you just saw a ghost.” He teased and then planted a soft kiss on her lips.

“Don’t tease me like that. If you’re not serious about it then—”

“—I am. I’ve been in love with you for so long. Do you think that after waiting for years, I will let you go now that you’re finally mine? Never, cariño. You’re mine and mine alone.” Even though her heart was swelling with so much happiness, she tried to act normal.

“After the scene that you just pulled here, you’re going to say things like this? You’re just making me forget about what happened.”

“C’mon, cariño. Please, don’t get mad at me.” His arms enveloped her into a warm embrace while showering butterfly kisses on her face. Even though she still wanted to reprimand him some more, her efforts melted away by his sweet gestures.

“Fine. For now, let’s just sit down. We’ll talk about this at home.”

“Whatever you say, cariño.” He kissed her one more time before they sat down. The auction went on and she was surprised of how expensive everything that they auctioned. They even auctioned one of the most famous art works of one of the members of Don Juans and she was impressed as he was willing to let go of his precious painting just to help people in need.

“The next that we’re going to auction is a first for the Palazzo Night. We’ve never done this before but since it’s for charity, we are willing to try something new. So, without further ado, let’s call Mr. Troy Ventura!” As if he was just being forced to, Troy went up the stage as if his feet weigh hundred kilos.

“They’re going to auction him?!” Chloe couldn’t believe it. Cross chuckled.

“Yes. He lost a bet so he has to do this.”

“I don’t think, I need to introduce Mr. Ventura here because everyone knows him for sure. The reason why he’s here is for him to offer one whole day with whoever bids the highest for him. You will surely have a blast with him. So, let’s start the bid from 1000 dollars!” Chloe expected that no one would be interested even though Troy was definitely handsome. But to her surprise, women started bidding and her jaw dropped when someone finally won.

“For 150,000 dollars, this pretty lady here will spend a whole day with Mr. Ventura!” The women who lost the bidding weren’t happy while Troy on the other hand seemed shocked upon seeing the person who won the bidding.

“Troy is dead for sure. I’m sure, he’s going to suffer on that one whole day.” Cross said while laughing.

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s just say that that girl is dangerous.” He laughed once again and Chloe pouted. She didn’t get it. Who was that woman anyway?

The auctioned continued until they finally auctioned the most valuable artifact in that auction. The lost crown of the late king of a European country who was murdered right after his coronation. It has been missing for generations until it finally landed on the hands of collectors.

Of course, it was such an expensive artifact. To her surprise, Vito was one of the people who showed interest in it. She thought, he wasn’t willing to go that far but he seemed determined to get it until he gave his last bid which was 2 million dollars and his competitor couldn’t surpass it.

In the end, the crown went to Vito. Knowing him, he loved collecting special artifacts and now, looked like he got the jackpot.

“Wow. He really went for it.” Chloe remarked.

“Well, that’s Vito for you. He hates losing. I knew that he would do anything to get that one.” Cross answered while shaking his head.

When Vito went up the stage, the auctioneer interviewed him a little bit.

“Mr. Larsen, what made you bid on this crown? I mean, I’m sure, you’re not planning to established your own kingdom?”

“Well, I’m a collector of different artifacts that catches my eyes and this is one of them.”

“Wow. I’m sure, you will become a very determined suitor the moment a lady catches your attention with that kind of persistent attitude.”

“Of course. In fact, I came here to Cupid’s Island because of a special lady that caught my eyes ever since we were young.” Vito looked at her direction upon saying that and Chloe went rigid.

“Oh, she’s here?” The auctioneer asked in wonder.

“Yes.”

“That’s exciting. If we could only have a female to auction just like Mr. Ventura, it would be interesting if it’s her.”

“Why not? I mean, I would like to spend a whole day with her if I won the bidding. She’s a very empathic person and helping people in need is not new to her. I’m sure, she wouldn’t mind. After all, it is for charity.” Chloe’s heart pounded. Oh, God. Don’t tell he’s…

“Really? If that’s the case, let’s have one last bidding. Who’s this lucky woman, Mr. Larsen?”

“Don’t you dare.” Cross uttered as his eyes squinted in anger while looking at Vito. But the latter didn’t seem to mind it and answered the question casually.

“It’s Ms. Chloe Rosenberg.” Chloe gasped and didn’t know how to react. Everyone looked at her direction, waiting for her reaction..

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter, Amores?

What do you think will happen next?

What do you think of Vito’s move?

Will Vito win the bid and spend a whole day with Chloe?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 47

( ◑‿◑)ɔ┏🍟–🍔┑٩(^◡^ )

ENJOY!

50 comments for the next chapter.

Sorry, Amores. This chapter is a little shorter than usual because I didn’t have enough time to write because of my busy schedule. Summer is the busiest time of the year at my work that’s why I usually struggle in writing longer chapters during this season.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 47

CHLOE almost jumped when Cross abruptly stood up upon hearing what Vito had announced which caused his chair to make a loud sound. Everyone looked at his direction.

Then, she felt like her body went numb seeing the rage in Cross’ face while glaring at Vito who just stood there with a small smirk on his face, silently taunting him.

“Cariño, please calm down.” She pleaded and held his hand which was balled into fist. Anger was radiating from his body and Chloe felt scared. Not for herself but for Cross. She didn’t want him to commit something that would potentially destroy his reputation.

Vito could be cunning, and she knew for sure that this was part of his plan to achieve his goals that was why she didn’t want Cross to fall into his trap.

The altercation that happened between the brothers a while ago was enough.

“We didn’t get disappoint. Ms. Chloe Rosenberg is indeed a goddess. No wonder, Mr. Larsen came all the way here to Cupid’s Island just for her.”

“Of course. Chloe is worth it even if I spend millions just to get to where she is, I will do it in a heartbeat. That’s how special she is to me.”

“That’s it. You’re dead.” Cross hissed and was about to head towards the stage, to confront Vito, but Chloe managed to stop him by the hand.

“Cariño, no! Control yourself, will you?”

He looked at her. “He’s deliberately trying to piss me off by pulling this trick and I know full well that I shouldn’t get affected but he’s succeeding. I will never allow him to put you in spotlight like this! He’s acting as if he has the right to you and that’s pissing me off big time.”

“You already know that he’s doing this on purpose and yet, you’re letting him manipulate you into doing something that would surely destroy you in the end. Can’t you see? This is going according to his plans and your falling victim into his trap! You’re smarter than this, cariño. Don’t let your anger cloud your rational thinking.” Cross didn’t respond for a couple of seconds and Chloe got worried that he might not listen to him.

He closed his eyes as if trying his best to gather himself together before fluttering them open again.

“Fùck! It’s confirmed. You’re really my weakness and I let him witness that. Not just him but everyone here too. When it comes to you, I turn into a wild animal without the capability to think rationally first because my anger controls me right away.” He released a breath and his face softened while gazing at her adoringly.

“You’re right, cariño. I’m sorry for acting like that. Thankfully, you’re here. Because of you, I managed to calm down, stop and think before doing something really stupid.” That made Chloe smile.

“Good that you realized now.”

“I will not give him the pleasure of manipulating us like his own puppets.”

She stood up and kissed his cheek. “Then, show me what you got, cariño.” He smiled at her before looking back at Vito’s direction who was confidently standing there as if he knew that he had won.

“Since this is for charity, why don’t we hold one last bid then? You’re interested on having one whole day with Chloe, right? I’ll give you the chance. Show me what you got.” Chloe’s eyes bulged upon hearing what Cross had suggested.

“Are you out of your mind?!” She snapped with a controlled tone, but he just smiled at her.

“Trust me, cariño.” He mouthed and then smiled. Seeing his smile, that calmed her down right away.

“This is going to be exciting! Who would’ve thought that the crown wouldn’t be the most special for tonight’s event but a beautiful woman here who’s a modern Athena? Since both parties agreed, the bidding starts at 1000 dollars!” The auctioneer began and Vito didn’t waste any moment and threw his initial bid. The audience gasped upon hearing the amount.

“100,000 dollars.” He was smirking at Cross triumphantly.

“Whoah! Right away?! Will Mr. Dawson manage to surpass that amount?” The auctioneer looked at Cross’ direction and so was everyone. Cross didn’t react right away, and Chloe bit her lower lip, didn’t know exactly how to react with the situation they were in.

She wanted to get mad of this trick that Vito was trying to pull but chose to just wait for the result of all this. How she wanted to slap Vito in the face right now but managed to hold herself back.

VITO could already feel his victory. After everything that he had went through just to get to this point, he could finally see the fruits of his labor.

Even though Cross was a Larsen, he never owned anything in his life that was why he was desperately using Chloe to get his inheritance which until now wasn’t in his hands.

Money was the reason of Cross why he agreed to work at Larsen Corp. like a slave even though he was one of the sons of Mikael Larsen.

And because of money, he managed to control him too without him knowing it. He intentionally did everything he did for them to get to this point. Now, Cross was hopeless because he knew that he didn’t have any money near that amount.

“Going once, going twice—” The smirk on his face became more visible as the auctioneer was about to close the bid but to his surprise, Cross suddenly spoke.

“200,000 dollars.” Vito’s eyes widened.

“What?! And where in the hands of God will you find that amount of money?!” He exclaimed in disbelief. Ever since he met Cross, he has always been poor. When he heard that he was here on Cupid’s Island with Chloe, he got surprised by it knowing that the invitation costs much, too much for the likes of him.

“I don’t have to explain to you. Now, are you still up for it?” Vito gritted his teeth. Cross was obviously daring him. He scoffed.

“Of course. Who do you think you’re talking to? I’m going to double that amount. 400,000.” He expected Cross to look defeated and desperate at that point, but he looked calm. What’s happening?! How come he still looks calm?! No! He’s just pretending to be even though his knees are surely shaking.

“Wow! 400,000 just for a whole day with Ms. Rosenberg! Will you be able to match that Mr. Dawson?” The auctioneer asked excitedly. Everyone was so quiet while holding their breathes, impatiently wanting to see Cross’ next move.

“800,000.” Vito was at a loss for words. How come he was bidding these amounts of money without even blinking an eye? Did Cross win a lottery or something? It would be impossible for their father to give him such huge amount of money without him earning it.

He looked at Chloe. Unlike him, she looked unsurprised as if she knew something that he didn’t. His jaw flexed. He couldn’t back out now. After everything that he did to reach to this point, he would do everything to get what he came here for.

Besides, he would surely get back every penny that he would spend in this auction the moment he achieved his goals.

He was about to speak to double that amount when he suddenly remembered something. He already spent 2 million dollars for the artifact earlier and if he spends another million, his father will surely get mad at him.

He was already against his hobby of collecting artifacts in the first place, but he managed to persuade him to just support him. But not without conditions and one of them was his spending limitation.

He groaned. He already reached his authorized spending limit.

“Looks like Mr. Larsen is now having second thoughts about throwing another bid! Is this going to be the end of this final round?” Vito was torn between bidding past that amount or just stop. But in the end, his pride won. He couldn’t accept Cross defeating him!

“1 million dollars. Final bid.”

“Wow! Another million dollars! I can’t believe how easy for these gentlemen to throw these huge amounts of money just for Ms. Rosenberg! What a lucky lady! Is it going to be a win for Mr. Larsen or Mr. Dawson will bid past that once again?” Vito was next to 100% sure that Cross wouldn’t be able to surpass his bid but when he opened his mouth, he got stunned.

“2 million dollars!” Vito’s jaw dropped when Cross spoke without a second thought as he voiced out his final bid.

“Whoah! 2 million dollars, going once, going twice, sold!” People clapped their hands as they looked at Cross. Vito felt like flying into a fit of rage. He couldn’t believe of what was happening. Cross just beat him in an auction as if he was wealthier than him!

Cross signaled someone to give him a mic and they did.

“I just want to clarify that Chloe isn’t sold to me or anything. She’s my precious girlfriend. I only accepted the dare because firstly, I didn’t want her to spend a whole day with some other guy whom she doesn’t like at all and secondly, it’s for the charity. Have a good evening, ladies and gentlemen.” And just like that, he and Chloe exited the party venue hand and hand.

His fists tightened.

The auction finished so the party started right away but he didn’t feel like partying now after what just happened.

While he was sitting on his seat, he kept on chugging down alcohol like there was no tomorrow. He couldn’t accept what just happened! He didn’t come here to be a loser!

“So, my suspicion was right. You have the hots for Chloe that’s why you asked for my help to obtain an invitation to Cupid’s Island. I’ve been quiet since a while ago but I’ve been watching all of you.” He looked up upon hearing that voice. It was Paige.

“What do you want?”

She shrugged her shoulders. “Nothing really. Just want to let you know that your plan was brilliant but was lack of good strategy. Now, your half-brother beat you in front of these many people here just like that as if you’re nothing but a speck of dirt in his hand.” Vito felt the urge to strangle Paige because of what came out of her mouth. But then, he managed to control himself.

“Hearing that from someone who almost stripped naked in front of Cross and yet, he didn’t even throw you a glance as if you’re nothing but a worthless b*tch.” Paige’s face went red in anger and the corner of his lips twitched as he scoffed.

“Fùck you!” He drank the remaining content of his glass in one go.

“We can do that now if you want to. Where do you want to? Here, your place or mine?” Paige couldn’t control her anger anymore and threw her drink in his face.

“You’re really an a*shole, especially when you’re not in a good mood. But sorry, lover boy. You will never get into my pants. You’re not my type.” Vito wanted to say that he would never dream of getting into her pants because she’s not his type either but didn’t have the chance to voice it out because she spoke ago. “But if your brother said the same thing to me, I would’ve accepted it right away.”

He felt like something exploded inside of him and everything became blurry because of anger. Paige just made a mistake of robbing his loss to Cross to his face like that because he would never let it pass.

“Let go of me, you jerk!” Vito couldn’t care less as he almost dragged Paige out of there while everyone was watching them. He was too angry to think straight. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter?

Did you expect Cross to spend such mount of money just for Chloe?

What do you think of Vito at this point of the story?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 48

Bon weekend! Enjoy reading. :)

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 48

CHLOE didn’t know where they were heading to, but that was the least of her concern. Until now, she still couldn’t believe that Cross would spend that huge amount of money just for her. He didn’t even blink an eye while throwing his bid as if it was nothing to him.

“Where are we going? The party is about to start.” She couldn’t hold her curiosity and asked. Normally, the party would start after the auction, and she wanted to see that too.

“Don’t worry. We’re going to come back later.” Cross didn’t even throw her a glance. He was just walking briskly without letting go of her hand. They entered the elevator, and he pressed the third-floor button in a hurry.

“Cross—” To her surprise, he suddenly trapped her against the wall of the elevator with his arms on either side of her and claimed her lips for a hungry kiss. She got surprised because she didn’t see that coming. She thought, he was mad but seemed not.

It was so hot, needy, and wild that it quickly overwhelmed her senses. She really couldn’t believe how strong his effect on her until now.

“Damn…I want you.” He uttered huskily when their lips finally parted. Their foreheads were pressed together, and their lips were still touching a little bit.

Her eyebrow was cocked up. “Is this the reason why you pulled me out of that party? And I was even worried that you were mad or something because of what happened.”

“Well, I must admit that until now, my blood is still boiling because of the stunt that Vito has pulled at the party. But it’s better for me to just forget about it because I don’t want to ruin our moment here. I planned something for you that’s why I want us to move past what happened and concentrate on both of us.”

“What is it about?”

“You’ll see. I just wanted to show you something a while ago, but I couldn’t help myself the moment we got in the elevator.” He was about to kiss her one more time when the elevator opened. He closed his eyes, looking frustrated as he tried to control his urge but to no avail and Chloe couldn’t help but laugh.

“God. You look like a horny teenager, cariño. I thought, you were pissed because of what just happened at the auction that’s why you pulled me out of there.”

“Well, even I can’t believe that I managed to control my anger back there. Vito really went too far this time.” His face momentarily became menacing while saying that. But then, it softened again. “He should be thankful that you were with me. Because of you, I managed to play it cool and beat him right off the bat. I know him enough to use his weakness against him.”

She chewed on her bottom lip and was about to answer when he spoke again.

“I planned something for you that’s why I took you here but now, looks like I want to do something else first.” His eyes grew smokey with desire and her core clenched in anticipation. She knew that look.

“I can’t believe how insatiable you are! Even in this kind of situation, you still find ways to get your way when it comes to things like these.” He threw back his head as he guffawed.

“You only have yourself to blame.” She crossed her arms across her chest and raised an eyebrow at him.

“Excuse me, Mr. Dawson. How did it become my fault?”

“Because you’re making me lose my mind. Fùck. No matter what the situation is, you never failed to entice me.” Still hand in hand, they exited the elevator and entered one of the doors on the third floor.

Just like she expected the moment the door closed, Cross claimed her lips like there was no tomorrow with her back against the door. She groaned in delight and her lips moved automatically to kiss him back with equal fervor.

She didn’t expect that they would end up to this place in Palazzo but whatever protest she was planning on doing, disappeared just like that as his hands did their own thing around her body. The fire of desire lit up within her unstoppably.

“I want us to celebrate first before we proceed on what we came here for.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Celebrate?” He beamed.

“Yes. Celebrate our love. Tell me you want me too, cariño.” He urged as his kisses painstakingly went down to the hollow of her neck, kissing, tonguing and gently nipping while his hands were busy unzipping her top.

All the inhibitions within her flew out of the window and shortly after that, they were both naked on top of the double king size bed, making love like it was their first time.

“Ohhh, cariño!” She mewled loudly in so much pleasure while Cross was banging her from behind. She could hear the erotic wet sounds as their sensitive sound collided.

No matter how much they do this, it always felt like the first time. The pleasure and their need and desire for each other was so intense that they leave them wanting for more.

“You’re heaven, Chloe!” His pace quickened but his hands still did their own exploration around her burning body.

“Yes! More!” He massaged her t*ts while tweaking her hard buds with his fingers. She could already feel that familiar bliss coming and she was right. Just a couple more seconds and it hit her hard.

“Cross!” Her body shuddered intensely as her climax overpowered her. Her p*ssy was clamping around his shaft.

“Did you like it?” Cross asked sweetly when her body finally stopped shaking. He was raining small kisses on her neck while his hands continued on playing with her breast. His manhood was still deep-seated inside her, still as hard as steel.

“I love it.” Then, she realized something. “What about you? You haven’t…”

“Of course, I still haven’t. You know me. I can take you all night.” Then, she gasped when he changed their position. Reverse cowgirl position.

She was about to move when she noticed something. She could see their reflection in the big mirror and the view was so erotic.

“Move, cariño. Show me how much you want me.” Without being told twice, she did.

“Watch yourself in the mirror.” He instructed again and she obliged. Oh, God! Their position was so sinfully erotic but it only made her body hotter and needier.

His hands went to her breasts again, teasing and toying them. The pleasure was inexplainable everytime his shaft invade her

“Fùck! You look like an erotic goddess while riding me.” He began meeting her every move with upward thrusts and her moans of pleasure became louder.

She wanted to close her eyes to savor the pleasure but she couldn’t take her eyes off the mirror. Her movements were gradually becoming faster, gyrating her hips from time to time, feeling his burning tool stirring her insides.

“Ohhh, it feels so good!” She was already so lost to what they were doing and didn’t realize that she was almost screaming in ecstasy.

Cross held her by the waist and began storming her with fast and hard upward thrusts.

“Sh*! Ahhh!” She could no longer keep up with his movements as he pounded inside her like there was no tomorrow. Then, the inevitable came.

“I’m coming!” She felt like her world stopped as her body shook feverishly as her intense org*sm washed over her.

“Argh! Cariño!” Cross roared and followed her, filling her inside with his hot batter. Every jet of his essence intensified her org*sm even more until she reached another one.

Her strength left her as she laid down on top of him, breathless. They were both sweaty and yet contented.

She felt him wrap his arms around her and kissed the top of her head.

“I love you, cariño.” Her heart leapt.

“I love you too. So much.”

“LET’S get married, cariño.” Chloe’s breath got trapped in her throat as her heartbeat became faster than normal upon hearing what Cross has said. They were still breathless after making sweet love. She was on top of him while pillowing on his hard chest.

She raised her face from pillowing on his chest and look at him. He seemed serious.

She tried answering but she felt like she lost her capability to speak for a moment as her heart pounded like crazy.

“Don’t you want to?” He looked like he suddenly got nervous while waiting for her response. “I know that this is all so sudden and I don’t blame you if you say that you’re not ready yet.” He heaved a sigh and then caressed her cheek full of gentleness while staring into her eyes lovingly.

His love for her was reflecting in those tantalizing aquamarine eyes of his and it made her heart swell in so much love and happiness.

“I—”

“Don’t be pressured. Just like I’ve said, I would understand if you’re not ready yet—” Before he could finish what he was about to say, she sealed his lips with hers to convey her feelings for him. Oh, gosh! She couldn’t believe how much she loved this man and she knew from the bottom of her heart that he was the only one for her until her last breath.

“What’s that kiss for?”

She planted a quick peck on his lips before answering with a smile. “Do you really love me?”

“Of course, cariño. Do you really have to ask me that when you know how much I’m crazy over you?” She couldn’t hold back her laugh. Cross was really the type of guy who never gets embarrassed saying things like this which she secretly loves.

“Look at me.”

“I am looking at you, cariño.” She fought the urge to laugh.

“Are you sure that you want to marry me and spend the rest of your life with me?” He asked while looking directly into her eyes. Her throat tightened as the sudden emotion rushed through her.

“You don’t have to ask me that because I’ve never been so sure. I’ve never thought that I was capable of loving someone like this and it still surprises me until now and yes, I am more than ready for us to walk through this life together hand in hand. What a about you? Are you sure, I am the woman that you want to spend the rest of your life with?”

A gentle smiled broke across his face. “I’ve never felt this way before that’s why I know that I am deeply in love with you; that you’re more than special. Long time ago, I wasn’t the same person that I’m now, but in my head back then, I knew for sure that the moment I found the woman for me, I would never let her go no matter what happens and that’s what I’m doing now.

“I don’t want anyone to have the chance to steal you away from me. You belong to me. When I realized how madly in love I was with you, I knew that you were the one that I would give my name to. I won’t promise that I will be the perfect husband for you because I am not perfect but I will do my best not to make you cry and to give all the love that I am capable of giving to you. I will remain faithful and true to you. What about me?

“Are you ready to spend the rest of your life with me? Are you sure that I will always be the one for you no matter what happens and won’t change your mind?” She could see the anxiousness on his face while waiting for her answer.

She stared at him and there was only one thing that came to her mind and heart and that was to love this man for the rest of her life. She’s never been this sure.

She smiled sweetly. “Yes, cariño. I can’t even imagine myself being with someone else because you’re the only one for me.” Relief flooded his face before he cupped her face and kissed her on the lips.

“Me too, cariño. You’re the only one who has the key to my heart that’s why no one else will have the opportunity to enter because that special place is exclusively for you.” To her surprise, he got off the bed, uncaring if he was still naked as the day he was born.

“Come with me.”

She chuckled. “Aren’t you going to put something on first?”

He laughed. “Why? Don’t you like seeing me like this?” He even looked down to his warrior which was hanging proudly between his legs naughtily and then winked at her. She blushed but she rolled her eyes to hide it.

“It’s distracting me!” His laugh became louder.

“Fine. I’ll put something on.” He put on his boxers while Chloe took the silk robe and put it on her. After that, Cross led her to the balcony. Upon seeing the view, she gasped in awe. Cupid’s Island was really one of a kind. No matter what time of day, it was still as gorgeous.

“Wow! This is beautiful!” She exclaimed while looking at the scenic view before them. They could see the view of the entire island from there. The Cupid’s falls from afar could be seen even though it wasn’t that visible because it was already dark.

All the lights on the island illuminated almost every corner. Cross’ cabin house was located near the Cupid’s falls that was why they could see the view of the entire island too but seeing it from another angle here at Palazzo with the Cupid’s falls on the opposite side of the Palazzo was breathtaking too.

She just wished that it wasn’t that dark so that they could see the magnificent beauty of the Cupid’s falls.

“I’m glad you liked it. Welcome to my mancave here on Cupid’s Island, cariño.” Her jaw dropped.

“This is yours?”

“Yes. Actually, Palazzo is a huge mansion because everyone of us who are members of Don Juans have our own mancave here. This is our sanctuary here and there’s no one else who could enter here aside from us.

“But once a year, we welcome visitors for the Palazzo Night but we hold it on the roof top. That’s the only place here in Palazzo that other people had seen so far including the garden. Other than that, everything is all exclusive for us.”

“Wow. Really? But if that’s the case, why did you bring me here? Am I even allowed here?” He chuckled and kissed her forehead.

“Of course, you’re very much welcome here because there are exceptions to the rules. Members of Don Juans can only bring the woman whom they’re going to marry/wife here including their children or even parents or grandparents. I brought you here because I planned something special for both of us but I couldn’t stop myself and made love to you right away before I even had the chance to do what I planned to do.” She bit her lower lip as happiness surged within her.

She was the first woman he brought there and it made her happy.

“What were you planning to do anyway?” She asked curiously while touching the pendant of her necklace which was given by Cross.

“Turn around, cariño.”

“Why?”

“You want to know what my plan is, right?” She nodded her head. “Then turn around.” She rolled her eyes but obliged anyway. She was facing outside while Cross was behind her.

“Wait for me. Don’t move, okay?”

“What is this about? Make sure that you’re not planning something naughty or else…” He laughed heartily.

“Just wait for me there. I’ll be back in a jiffy. Don’t peek, okay?”

She huffed. “Fine.” She heard him walking away. She waited patiently but a couple of minutes later and he hasn’t returned yet.

“Cariño?” She called but no one responded. She called again but it was the same. She grew impatient and was about to turn around to look for him when she noticed the Cupid’s falls illuminated and now, she could see it clearly from afar.

She didn’t know how did they do that but it looked enchanting to the eyes.

Then, the color of the lights changed and it took her breath away. There were even different designs and pictures showing up and it was so beautiful. She couldn’t believe that this was possible. It was as if she was watching a magical enchanted show or something.

Then, to her surprise, a loud music blared and she could bet that it could be heard on the entire island. The music at the party on the rooftop stopped too and she knew by then that everyone was watching the magical show.

She didn’t know the title of that music but it was such a sweet music and it made her emotional. Then, their couple pictures started showing in a slideshow as a guitar sound started playing a familiar song. Truly madly deeply by Savage Garden.

To her surprise, someone started singing. She turned around and gasped in surprise upon seeing Cross singing wearing a wireless ear microphone. Everyone could hear him sing and she couldn’t believe that he would do this.

He was already wearing decent clothes while playing the guitar and he looked so handsome. He was looking at her like she was the most beautiful woman in the word while serenading her and her emotions overwhelmed her. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter, Amores? 

Is this the start of their happy ever after? 

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 49

✨(っ◔︣◡◔᷅)っc(◕︣◡◕᷅c)✨

50 comments for the next chapter.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER

49

CROSS continued serenading her and all the while, Chloe was getting emotional. No one has ever done this for her before, and it was such a sweet gesture.

Well, knowing Cross, he was full of surprises.

I wanna stand with you on a mountain

I wanna bathe with you in the sea

I wanna lay like this forever

Until the sky falls down on me

When the song ended, he bended on his knee and brought out a small red velvet box. That was when her eyes watered in overwhelming happiness.

“From the first time I’ve lain my eyes on you, you made my world upside down. You made me feel those strange feelings that I’ve never thought I would experience. I had the difficulty understanding what was happening to me but in the back of my mind, I already had a hunch of what it was.

“I just didn’t want to admit it. Until I finally gave in. But even so, I became a coward and didn’t pursue you right away, thinking that you might be happier with someone else than to be with the likes of me.

“But fate proved me wrong and brought you to me unexpectedly. Now that you’re finally mine, I will never let you go, and I mean it.” He took a deep breath and opened the little box. It was such an elegant ring and obviously worth a fortune.

“Ms. Chloe Winters Rosenberg, will you marry me?” That was when her tears of joy fell as she couldn’t contain her happiness.

While he was asking that question, he was staring directly into her eyes beggingly as if he was worried that she would change her mind and say no. She wanted to say yes but her emotions were too strong.

“Cariño, please don’t cry. You’re scaring me.”

She chuckled and wiped her tears. “I’m sorry. I’m just overwhelmed with so much happiness right now that’s why I couldn’t answer right away.” She nodded her head. “Yes, cariño. I’m going to marry you whenever you want, wherever you want.”

His face instantly brightened as if he just received the most beautiful news that he had ever heard. With a smile on his face, he put the ring on her finger, and it fitted perfectly.

He then stood up, cupped her face, and kissed her with all the love he had for her. It was such a sweet kiss.

“Yes! She said yes!” He then yelled and Chloe’s cheeks went red when they heard the cheering from the people at the party and probably from the rest of the people on the island.

“Everyone heard that?”

He smirked. “Of course, cariño. Everyone should know how happy we are right now and celebrate with us.” Then, he raised his hand, motioning for her to look up and to her surprise, colorful fireworks started covering the sky.

It seemed that the fireworks were coming from the different parts of the island and the magnificent colors illuminated everything.

They were special kinds of fireworks that creates different designs up the sky the moment they explode. There were even heart shapes and many more and it was so gorgeous.

“Wow. Beautiful.”

“This is for you, cariño.”

She looked at him in wonder. “You’re the one behind this?”

“Of course. I organized everything carefully without you noticing it so that you would be surprised. A lot of people worked hard just to put on this show on time. I wanted everything to be perfect and they managed to give me what I’ve been looking for.”

“And I really got surprised.” He chuckled and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. Chloe couldn’t breathe properly because of so much joy and contentment.

“I love making you smile and I’m willing to do anything just to see that lovely smile of yours.”

“I love it, cariño. Thank you for all the effort you exerted just for me. I feel so special.”

“You’re special and you’re the love of my life.” He kissed her cheek and Chloe was drowning in so much giddiness. Oh! What a sweet guy!

They stayed in that position as they watched the fireworks display. Later on, Chloe got surprised when the people came in and set up a romantic dinner for two for them on the balcony. There was even a beautiful bouquet of flowers which apparently ordered by Cross and gave it to her.

She was on cloud nine.

“You really thought of everything, huh?”

“Of course. I wanted tonight to be extra special for the both of us, especially you, that’s why I doubled my efforts.” She tipped on her toes and kissed him on the lips.

“Thank you again, cariño. You made me more than happy.”

“Because you deserve the best.” They kissed once again before started eating. They talked about several stuff including their future together and it was such a calm and relaxing night that they completely forgot about what happened prior to that.

After their romantic dinner together, they decided to go back to the party.

“Are you sure we’re going to go back to the party? Don’t you want to spend the whole night here together? What about advance honeymoon perhaps? If you’d ask me, I prefer doing that than going back to the party.” Cross naughtily asked and Chloe sneered at him.

“You just finished proposing but you want us to have our honeymoon already? You should at least wait after the wedding.”

“Why not? Breaking the tradition is kinda fun, am I right?” His eyes were dancing with mischief while looking at her full of desire. He didn’t even bother hiding it.

“We’ve been breaking the tradition if you know what I mean. But no more for the rest of the night. You already got what you wanted earlier anyway so no more for you. I want to experience the Palazzo Night party so you should take me back there.” She answered while retouching in front of the mirror.

He groaned. “C’mon, cariño. There’s nothing to see there anyway.” He looked like a sulking kid while sitting upright in the couch, watching her, and she couldn’t help but laugh.

“If you do this for me, I’ll let you have your way after the party.”

He stood up right away. “Really? Then, what are we still waiting for? Let’s go.” Chloe laughed and pinched him on the side of his abdomen.

“You’re really incorrigible when it comes to this kind of thing!” He beamed at her.

“Only to you, cariño. Only to you.” Suppressing her smile, she continued resumed what she was doing.

They went back to the party and enjoyed partying with everyone there and it was fun.

“Where is mom?” Cross asked his buddies while looking around. They were at the bar, drinking. They just finished dancing.

“She said that she’s tired and needs to rest.”

“Is she okay? Did you notice something unusual before she left?” Cross’ voice had a tinge of worry.

“Don’t worry, bud. I talked to her before she left, and everything seemed to be fine. She just wanted to retire early for the night. Don’t worry because she’s with her bodyguards. Besides, Cupid’s Island is safe You know that. It was Grey.

Cross nodded.

“I see.” After that, Cross seemed to be at ease as they enjoyed the rest of the night. But an unexpected happened while they were in the middle of having fun.

“Sir Cross. Something happened to your mother.” Fear and worry flooded Cross’ face when one of Claudia’s bodyguards came back and informed him the bad news.

“Why? What happened?”

“She almost collapsed. We’ve been convincing her to go to the hospital, but she refuses to that’s why we decided to inform you about it.”

“Damn it! Why doesn’t she want to go?!” Cross raked his fingers through his hair full of frustration and worry at the same time before taking her hand. “Let’s go, cariño. We need to go there and check on mom.” They were about to take a step out of there when the bodyguard spoke.

“I’m sorry, Sir Cross, but it’s better if you come alone. Your mother doesn’t want to see anyone right now but I’m sure that you’re an exception.”

“What?! But I can’t just leave Chloe here!”

“I’m sorry, sir. You know your mother. She doesn’t like it when other people see her in this state.”

“Fùck!” Cross looked like he was torn between his mother and her, so she decided to speak.

“It’s okay, cariño. I’ll just wait for you here. If something happens, just call me.”

“What?! But I can’t—”

“—Shhh.” She put a finger on his lips to stop him from talking. “I’ll be fine. I’m with your friends anyway. As much as I want to come with you, I don’t want to make things worse because of my presence there.”

“But…”

“Don’t worry, man. I’ll make sure to take care of my little cousin here. Just go and check on your mother.” Grey butted in and that was when Cross’ face softened. He cupped her face.

“Wait for me here, okay? Don’t leave their side, okay? I’ll call you if I can’t come back right away.” Chloe chuckled.

“C’mon, cariño. I’m not a kid. I can take care of myself.” He remained staring at her full of seriousness and she sighed in defeat.

“Fine. I will not leave their side. Be careful, okay?”

He nodded his head and then kissed her forehead, the tip of her nose and finally her lips.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.” She whispered back. She didn’t know why but while watching him walk away, she suddenly had the urge to stop him and prevent him from going. But of course, she didn’t do it because she didn’t want to be selfish.

He was needed by his mother. Even if she stopped him, he wouldn’t be able to enjoy the night anyway because of thinking about his mother. It was better for him to go and see her.

“Don’t worry about Cross. He’ll be fine. I’m sure, he’ll be here the soonest possible.” Grey said as he put an arm over her shoulders. She forced a smile.

“Yeah. Don’t mind me. I’m fine. Just enjoy the party.”

“Let’s enjoy the party.” He corrected her before taking her hand and was about to lead her towards the dance floor, but she pulled back her hand.

“I’ll join you later. I’m already tired. I just need to sit down for a moment.” Grey’s forehead scrunched.

“Are you okay?”

She faked a smile. “I told you. I’m fine. I’m just tired. Go on. Don’t mind me.” He was about to say something when a sexy woman suddenly approached him and pulled him to the dance floor.

Chloe shook her head. Her cousin was such a good guy but his bad side? Well, being a womanizer.

She remembered about Cross once again. Even though she wanted to go with him, she didn’t want to give Claudia additional headache by her presence. Even though she never verbally told her that she didn’t like her, she could tell. She wasn’t numb and stupid.

She suddenly felt the need to breathe some fresh air of the thought, so she stood up and went to the corner of the rooftop where there weren’t any people and let herself breathe in and breathe out. Thankfully, the cool breeze of the evening air made her relax even for a little bit.

“He left you here. I’m not surprised.” She almost jumped in surprise when she heard Vito’s voice but then quickly gathered herself together.

“What do you want, Vito?” Her face was void of any emotion.

“Am I that bad in your eyes that everytime I approach you, you think that I will do you any harm?” His voice was full of bitterness.

“After everything that you’ve done, you expect me to act like you did nothing wrong?” She shook her head and was about to walk past him, but he blocked her way.

“Chloe, please. Let’s talk like two mature adults. Yes, I admit that I was wrong, and I hurt you. But that’s because of my love for you.”

“If you really love me, you should respect my decision and be happy for me. But no. You keep on pulling these tricks that caused me to lose my respect to you. I treated you as a good friend, but you had to go and hurt me like this.” Her voice was firm and full of resentment.

“Chloe, I’m sorry, okay? But please open your eyes. Cross is only using you. He doesn’t love you so you—”

“—I’ve heard enough! Can’t you understand?!”

“No, you haven’t. I will stop but I must tell you something first. Cross is an illegitimate child of my father. Yes, he was the first born but he was born out of wed luck. I’ve never mentioned about him to you because my mother never wanted him in our lives because his mother tried to steal dad from her.

“Mom and dad were planning to get married when Claudia, Cross’ mother suddenly walked into their lives and seduced dad during his drunken stupor. Because of that, she got pregnant and bore Cross.

“Even though mom couldn’t accept what happened, she couldn’t break up with dad because of how much she loved him. They got married and had me. Our family tried to live happily but Claudia and Cross were like pests that ruined that happiness because we had to share dad’s attention with them.

“Because of dad, we learned to accept their presence in our lives and even gave Cross work at Larsen Corp. But after everything that we had done for them, he had the nerve to steal my most precious thing to me. That’s you.” Chloe could see the rage in his eyes while saying the last sentence. She shook her head.

“He didn’t steal me from you, Vito, because I was never yours from the beginning. Yes, you were my friend, but we never had a relationship past that. And for the record, I’m not a thing, Vito. I am a human being with my own mind.

“I chose Cross because I love him. I don’t care about his past. So, what if he’s an illegitimate child? He’s still Cross, the love of my life.” Vito’s jaw flexed.

“But you can’t love him! He’s nothing but a poor man, a leech, who uses our family name to get what he wants! He—” Chloe’s vision darkened in anger and before she knew what happened, her palm already landed on Vito’s face. He was stunned.

“Who do you think you are to tell me that I can’t love him? Who do you think you are to call my fiancé names?! You don’t have the right, Vito! Say something bad about him in front of me again and I’m going to totally cut you off my life!” She then left him there.

“You’re really stubborn, Chloe. One day, you’re going to come to me and admit that I’m right about Cross.” Chloe heard him say but chose to ignored him.

She joined Cross’ friends and tried her best to forget about what happened. But then, she received a message from Cross and upon opening it, she felt like her heart break into pieces.

CROSS felt like something was off but the desire to make sure that his mother was okay was stronger than any negative feelings he was feeling.

He didn’t want to leave Chloe at the party either but knowing how stubborn his mother could be, he had to.

He huffed.

“We’re here, Sir.” Noel, one of his mother’s bodyguards, said after the car came to a halt. His eyebrows knitted together when he realized that they were at the island’s port.

“Why are we here? I thought, mom was in her exclusive cottage?”

“She’s on the yacht, sir.”

“What? Why would she be here?”

“I don’t know, sir. When we left Palazzo a while ago, she instructed us to bring her here.” Even though he couldn’t get why would her mother choose to go to the yacht instead of just take a rest at her exclusive cottage, he still got out of the car and entered the yacht.

“Mom?” He called for her worriedly.

“She’s on the top deck, sir.” Jerry, one of his mother’s bodyguards who stayed with her informed Cross. He proceeded to the top deck and saw his mother on the lounge chair, drinking champagne like nothing but was wrong.

His forehead scrunched as he scowled at her.

“What is the meaning of this, mom? I thought you were unwell? And why are you drinking champagne? You know that it’s not good for you.” Even without her saying anything, he could tell that everything was fine with her.

“I was. I couldn’t stand watching all the show that you just put on back there that’s why I left.” She answered and then drank the remaining content of her champagne glass before he could even have the chance to take it away from her.

“What are you talking about?” She put the empty champagne glass on the coffee table and stood up.

“You know what I’m talking about. I asked Noel to bring you here because I wanted to talk to you properly without anyone interfering us. You’ve gone too far, and I can’t just remain quiet anymore. We need to go back to Tallahassee. Our mission is there. Not here.” Cross’ heartbeat picked up.

“Mom—”

“—Enough, Cross! I’ve made up my mind! We are going back this instant and I don’t want to hear any objection from you!” He clenched his jaw.

“No. I don’t want to go back yet. I can’t leave Chloe here.”

“Then, you leave me no choice.” Before he had the time to understand what she meant by that, someone pressed a wet handkerchief over his nose from behind. He tried to struggle out of it, but it was already too late. His body gave up.

“Chloe…” Darkness consumed him. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think was the message that Chloe had received from Cross?

Is this the end for Cross and Chloe?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 50

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 50

CHLOE groaned and reached her hand beside her but felt nothing but the empty space. She opened her eyes and her chest tightened painfully when she realized that she was alone in her own bed. Her eyes watered but tried her best not to let her tears fall.

Instead of getting up, she stayed lying in her bed and didn’t feel like starting her day. She stared at the ceiling with somber eyes. It was still early in the morning, but her mind was full of Cross already.

Everyday from morning until she falls asleep during the night, she had nothing in mind but Cross. It has been a month since the Palazzo Night and she hasn’t heard anything from him nor seen him.

With everyday that passes by, she grows desperate to see him. Even though she wasn’t sure if it would be her best interest to see him again and ask him the questions that has been bugging her mind this past one month.

Until now, she felt like her world had stopped moving and all the motivations she had before disappeared into thin air.

“Chloe?” Someone called from outside her room but instead of getting up to open the door, she remained staring at the ceiling as if she wasn’t hearing anything. it went on for a minute or so.

Then, the door opened, and her mother entered. “I knew it. You’re here but why weren’t answering?” She asked her in disbelief.

She just threw her a glance. “Mom, please. Not now. I want to be alone.”

“What the heck, Chloe?! What’s happening with you?! I received a call from Grey and told me about what you’ve been doing!” She looked around her room.

“Look at this room! It’s too dark and unorganized!” She pulled the curtain aside and opened the sliding windows to let the air and sunlight in.

“Mom!” Chloe pulled the blanket over her head and her mother huffed.

“Fine. I’m sorry for acting like that, darling. I’m just not used of seeing you like this. When I heard what’s happening to you from Grey, we came here as soon as we could.” She sat on the edge of her bed, evidently worried.

“What’s happening with you, darling? Mommy is here. You can tell me.” Upon hearing that, she felt like all the emotions that she’s been holding inside her flowed like an unstoppable river upon hearing. Tears fell from her eyes. As much as she didn’t like crying, she couldn’t take it anymore.

She pulled the blanket off her and sat up.

“Oh, Chloe, darling.” Her mom hugged her upon seeing her crying. She couldn’t believe that she finally broke down after a month of holding it in.

All the pain within her was stabbing her heart over and over again and everytime she woke up and alone, she had never felt so cold to the bone before. Grey and his friends together with Jade and Nevaeh have been coming over to check on her but she refused to face them.

She shut everyone out because she didn’t want them to see this vulnerable side of her because she didn’t want them to feel sorry for her.

She cried her heart out on her mother’s chest until her eyes were already puffy and red.

“Cry everything out, darling. Mom is here for you.” Her mother said soothingly and then kissed the top of her head, comforting her.

“What happened? Tell mommy. You’re making me worry right now.” She asked when Choe’s tears finally stopped. She pulled away from her mom.

“I don’t know what happened, mom. I thought, we were happy and in love, but it seems like I was the only one who was serious about our relationship. Now, I feel so pathetic after he left me with a bleeding heart.”

“Was he the boyfriend you were talking about the last time you were home?” Chloe nodded her head.

“Did he break up with you?”

A bitter smile broke across her lips. “I wish, he did.”

“What?! He didn’t even have the decency to break with you?! What kind of man was that?!” Her mother’s voice held anger. Chloe shook her head.

“He left me just like that, mom. Until now, I still can’t comprehend what went wrong for him to just discard me like a garbage when he’s done with me.” Her voice trembled as her emotion began kicking in again. She’s never experienced this kind of pain before that was why she didn’t know how to deal with it.

It was not even close with what she felt when she caught Liam cheating on her.

She groaned wanting to hit her own head. She didn’t want to cry anymore because of Cross but the pain was too great that she couldn’t handle it.

Tears began falling from her eyes once again. This was her first time talking about what happened with someone. Her mother cupped her face.

“Look at me.” She did as she was told. “That man is nothing, but a coward and he doesn’t deserve even a tear from you, Chloe. Yes, I understand that you’re hurting right now but you shouldn’t stop living just because of what he did. Move on. He’s not the only man in this world. I’m sure, you will find someone a lot better than him.” Chloe looked down and bit her lower lip.

“Your mother is right.” Her gaze flew to the direction of the door and was surprised upon seeing her father, looking at their direction wearing a serious face.

“Dad…”

“I can’t believe that you’re here, crying over a man who isn’t even worth it. I am not going to tell you ‘I told you so’ because it already happened. But I want you to do one thing and that’s for you to get up and continue your life. We didn’t raise you just to be weak like this because of a man.

“You’ve been staying home for weeks now without seeing anyone nor going to work and that’s not healthy. Going out will help you heal for sure and if staying here in Tallahassee gives you a hard time, then I think, it’s better for you to come back home to Tennessee. Your mother and I will be happy to have you back with us.” Chloe was surprised upon hearing that from him.

She really thought that the moment he heard about what happened between her and Cross, he would scold her and blame her for her poor decision-making. But for the first time, he actually didn’t.

“Your father is right, darling. You’ve been living here for so long. We missed you already. Our home is not complete without you in it.” She looked at her parents and somehow, it made her feel a lot better knowing that they were there for her.

“You came here for me?”

“Of course, darling. We didn’t know what’s been happening to you lately because whenever I call you, you never told me anything. I noticed that you were sad but whenever I asked you if you were okay, you always tell me that you’re fine. Thankfully, Grey told us. He’s been worried about you, you know? Us too. We’re worried sick so please stop this. Get up, fix yourself and start living again.

“If you don’t want to work today, it’s fine. We’ll just accompany you here. But promise me that starting tomorrow, you will start getting your life together. This is not like you. Where is the strong Chloe that I used to know?” Her mother said and Chloe looked down to her hands on her belly, trying her best to gather herself together.

She bit her lower lip. Her mom was right. This shouldn’t be the end of her world. Even though it hurt like hell, she should get up and continue her life. Not for her but for someone more important…

CHLOE noticed the surprised look on the employees’ faces upon seeing her arrived at Larsen Corp. They greeted her and she greeted them back formally.

She felt like it has been so long since the last time she stepped foot in there and even though everything in her life has changed, she knew that she had to move forward even if she didn’t know how to.

She promised herself to be strong but while she was walking towards her office, her eyes were looking for a certain person. She wanted to laugh at herself. She didn’t know why she was still looking and yearning for him even though it was obvious that he didn’t care about her, enough to even say goodbye properly.

That intense pain attacked her chest, but she had to shake that off forcefully. It wasn’t just her now so she shouldn’t be selfish.

Upon arriving in her office, she worked her a*s off and didn’t stop, intending to forget everything and just focus with her work, until someone knocked on her door.

“Chloe…” She slowly tilted her head to see the person who just came in and all the emotions on her face disappeared upon seeing him.

“With all due respect, Mr. Larsen, but I am in the middle of working right now and I don’t have any time to spare for talking.” Her voice was firm while staring at Vito coldly.

“Chloe, I just wanted to say that I’m glad, you finally came to your senses. Now that you’re back, it feels like I got back all the motivation to work too.” He walked towards her and then handed her the bouquet of flowers that he was holding.

Vito had been trying to contact her this past one month, but she didn’t answer any of his messages nor return his calls. She didn’t see any reason to do so.

She huffed. “Vito—”

“—Please, accept it, Chloe. It’s for you. This is like a symbol of the new beginning for you and this company.”

“There’s no new beginning for me here at Larsen Corp., Vito, because I will be leaving this company in a month time. I already gave my resignation letter. I’ll just finish everything before leaving for Tennessee for good.” His eyes went wide.

“What?! Why?! I thought—”

“—I don’t need to explain my decision to you. For now, I’ll be working here until I finished my responsibilities that I need to do until the end of the month.” Vito’s face hardened and was about to answer when his phone rang.

“Dad.” He answered, listened for what his father has said for a couple of seconds.

“What?! Are you serious, dad?! I thought Cross no longer works for this company?! Why is he here?!”

Chloe almost gasped loudly upon hearing his name. It has been a while since she heard it and it made her heartbeat faster. But at the same time, the pain surged within her instantaneously.

She groaned inwardly. Just hearing his name was already affecting her and she wanted to hit her own head. Even after all the pain, he still affected her this much.

She wasn’t ready to see him but at the same time, maybe this would be a good chance to put an end to their chapter and finally start really moving forward. Without him by her side.

“Okay, dad. I’m coming. I’m currently here at Chloe’s office…Okay dad.” He then ended the call.

“Chloe, dad said that we’re needed at the conference room. I don’t know what’s happening but apparently, Cross is also there. That fùcker! After what he did, he still has the nerve to show himself here. I can’t believe it.” Vito was undeniably mad.

She raised her chin proudly and stood up. “If our presence is needed there, then let’s go. Let’s get this over with. I have a lot of work to do so I can’t afford to waste time.”

“Are you sure, it’s okay with you?”

She scoffed. “Don’t act like you care, Vito. I don’t know what you’re trying to prove by coming here but one thing’s for sure. You’re just like him, trying to use me in any way you can to achieve your goals.” Before he could react, she marched her way out of her office without waiting for him.

Upon arriving at the conference room, she noticed that all the important people in the company was present. They were already seated quietly as if they were waiting for someone. In not so obvious manner, she looked around, but Cross wasn’t there.

She greeted everyone formally and then sat on a vacant seat.

“I’m glad you’re here, Chloe. I know that you’re busy, but I’ve already made up my mind about a very important decision involving the future of this company and I want everyone to know as soon as possible so that we could start implementing the possible changes.”

“Pardon me, sir, but I wasn’t aware about this. But whatever it is, I hope that it will be for the betterment of the company.” The CEO was about to answer when Vito entered with furrowed eyebrows and sat next to his father. She was at his left side while Vito was seated at his right.

“What’s happening here, dad? How come no one informed me about this meeting?” He then looked around as if he was looking for someone. Even without him voicing it out, she knew that he was looking for Cross too.

“Because I wanted to surprise everyone about this. I’ve been giving this thing a thought for months now and now, I finally made my final decision.”

“About what?”

“You’ll see. For now, let’s wait.” He then checked the time on his wristwatch. Vito was about to say something again when the door opened. The CEO’s face brightened.

“Oh, he’s finally here.” Everyone looked at the newly arrived person and Chloe gasped in shock upon seeing Cross.

He was wearing a serious face and his looks screamed of wealth and power. It was her first time seeing him wearing his office coat and tie and it suited him well. Even his hair looked neat, but his bad boy look was still as bada*s as she could remember.

He looked intimidated as his aquamarine eyes held no emotion at all.

“Good morning, everyone. I’m sorry for making you wait.” Even his voice was formal. Chloe thought that he would at least look at her way, but her heart ached when he didn’t even throw her a glance as if he wasn’t interested in her presence.

“What are you doing here? And you even made everyone here wait? This just shows how ignorant you are when it comes to things like this.” Vito remarked sarcastically.

“Stop, Vito. Your brother was the earliest one here, but he had to do something in his office that’s why he had to leave the conference room for a couple of minutes.” Mr. Larsen said, and Vito looked at him in disbelief.

“Office?! What the hell are you talking about, dad? Since when he had an office here?!”

“That’s the reason why I called for everyone today.” Mr. Larsen stood up, went to the front, and motioned for Cross to stand next to him. Chloe felt like her breath get trapped in her throat while her eyes were fixed on him.

She wanted to stand up and confront him right there and then, but she had to act professionally. Why wasn’t he acting like she wasn’t there? After what he did, he would act like this? How could he?!

“Ladies and gentlemen, just like I’ve told you before, I’ve been planning to step down as the CEO of this company after dedicating almost my entire life in it.” Vito stood up abruptly upon hearing that. He looked utterly confused.

“You already made your decision, dad? Why didn’t you tell me about this? I thought you were going to stay for at least 3 more years?”

“I changed my mind. I had to consider my health. I am already getting old, and my body can’t handle stress and fatigue like it used to. Since starting this company, I’ve been working my a*s off nonstop and now, I found my successor. Vito, come here and join us.” Vito’s face got excited and looked at Cross with a smirk but the latter ignored him. They stood in front of everyone, with their father standing between them.

“Everyone who knows me and Larsen Corp. know that Vito here is my son but unbeknownst to the world, I have an older son and it is Cross.” Everyone including the board were shocked. “It’s not that I chose to hide about him to the world, but my son here doesn’t like attention and prefers to live simply without the attention of the people.

“In fact, I thought, he would never have any interest in this company until he proved me wrong recently. While my younger son here has been helping me manage this company from the moment that he graduated University. I saw his dedication and effort and I’m so happy knowing that he has interest in managing Larsen Corp.” Everyone could see how proud he was to his sons.

“Of course, dad. I knew that this company is very important to you and our family that’s why I will do everything to protect it.” Vito seemed happy and thrilled.

“That’s good to hear, Vito, because your brother here will be needing your support.” Vito went still.

“W-What do you mean by that, dad?”

“Because Cross here is the new President and CEO of this company and I hope, you will give your 100% support to him.” Vito was stunned and couldn’t react right away while Chloe’s jaw dropped. 

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think happened to Cross after the party last month?

Do you think Cross didn’t want Chloe anymore that’s why he left her without a word?

Did you expect Cross to be the successor of their father?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 51

Happy weekend, everyone. I’ve been sick these past few days and wasn’t planning on updating today but I finally felt better so I managed to write an update. I hope you like it! Happy reading!

50 comments for the next chapter.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 51

“WHAT?! Are you out of your mind, dad? Why would you give such an important position to someone like him who doesn’t even have any experience at all? He’s never worked a corporate job before, for Christ’s sake!

“While growing up, you already put in my mind that Larsen Corporation represents you. It is basically your life. You established it through your sweat and blood! It’s important to you and our family and yet, you’re going to let someone like him, who’s ignorant about running a business, manage it?! Have you lost your mind, dad?!” Vito didn’t mince his words as he chided at his father but it seemed that the CEO already expected this reaction from his son because he didn’t even blink an eye.

“I understand your concern, Vito, but you don’t have to worry about anything. I didn’t decide overnight. I thought about it a thousand times and choosing Cross is the best option for the company.”

“Really, dad?! Just because Cross is your son doesn’t mean that he has the right to manage this company too! Thousands of employees are working for us and we can’t just put everyone’s future in an amateur’s hands! Not even an amateur because he has zero idea about running a business! From what I see, you used your heart in deciding things!”

The CEO’s eyebrows knitted together. “What do you mean by that?” Vito scoffed.

“Do you think I’ve never noticed, dad? You’ve always been in favor of him over me in anything even though he’s just your illegitimate son. He’s never done anything for this company and yet, you’ve chosen him over me as your successor after everything that I’ve contributed for this company. I can’t believe it!”

“What the heck are you talking about? You both are my son and I will always be proud of you no matter my what happens. But when it comes to this company, I had to discard my role as a father to the both of you because I knew that choosing the right successor is the key to the continues success of Larsen Corporation.” Vito shook his head, unable to accept his father’s answer.

“No, dad. You’re only proud of Cross but never of me. He’s just your b*stard and yet—”

“—That’s enough, Vito! Try saying that again and I’ll make sure that you will get what you deserve!” The CEO’s voice was thunderous but Vito didn’t even flinch. He shook his head once again full of contempt and resentment.

“I can’t accept this. I worked my a*s off for years just for you to see my worth as your successor but I should’ve known that my efforts never appealed to you. They never mattered to you because you already chose your successor from the beginning.”

“That’s enough, Vito. You don’t have the right to question dad’s decision. If you really wanted the position then you should’ve worked harder than what you’ve been doing. But no. Your efforts weren’t enough. You’ve been sitting in your office chair thinking high and mighty that you will surely succeed dad’s position one day knowing that you’re the son of the CEO.” Cross’ voice was calm but Chloe knew him enough to tell that Vito was getting on his nerves.

“Shut up! You’re nothing compared to my achievements, Cross! You’re nothing in this company! Do you think the board will agree for you to be the new CEO?! If dad can’t see the problem here, I’m sure the board does!” Vito then faced the other people who were at the big table, quietly sitting on their designated seats while watching them in silence.

Chloe was holding her breath the entire time. She really thought that Vito would be the successor of his father but Cross was the one who won the favor of their father.

She didn’t know the basis of the CEO in selecting his successor but knowing him, he would never choose someone who wasn’t competent enough even if he was his son.

Well, she wouldn’t be surprised if Cross was capable of managing Larsen Corp. because from the beginning, he was full of secrets. Secrets that he never told her. She smiled bitterly of the thought.

“Mr. Lawrence, everyone, I’m sure that you get what I’m trying to say here, right? Just like what everyone always says during meetings, our utmost priority is the betterment of this company. The last thing we would want is its downfall.” Vito continued, trying to get the sympathy of the board.

“You’re right, Mr. Larsen. We aim for the best for this company that’s why we want a successor who is not only wise and intelligent but capable too. The kind of capability that is on par with the CEO or better.” Mr. Lawrence answered formally and Vito seemed to be relieved for a second.

“See? Looks like everyone here wants the same thing for the company and that’s for it to grow and succeed even more than it already has. I agree with you, Mr. Lawrence, that’s why we need to think about this thing carefully. If I may, I want to know who among you is not in favor of the decision of the CEO?” Chloe looked at everyone and was surprised that not even one has raised their hand.

She thought, many of the members of the board would surely agree with Vito knowing the background of Cross but surprisingly, looked like they agreed to the decision of the CEO. Not only that, it seemed that initially, before they even stepped inside that room, they already made up their minds which was in favor of Cross.

Vito stood there like a snaked had bitten him.

“What’s the meaning of this? Have you all lost your minds?!” Vito exclaimed in disbelief while looking at everyone of the people in the room.

“Vito, doing this won’t change anything. The board knows what’s the best for the company and they know very well that Cross is more than capable enough. Son, I’m not saying that you’re not capable for the position. It’s just that Cross had proven me himself to be more than deserving. More than just my son. This is just formality.”

“The CEO is right, Mr. Larsen, and I’m actually surprised that you don’t know your brother as much as we know him.” One of the members of the board said to Vito, slightly confused.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Well, Mr. Dawson here or should I refer to him as Mr. Larsen, has been working for the company for quite sometime already and during those times, he proved himself to us. He has already accomplished so much for this company that’s why I didn’t even get surmised that the CEO has chosen him. Everyone here didn’t know that he’s the CEO’s son until now because no one mentioned about it. Now, I’ finally understand where his intelligence came from.” Vito laughed.

“Proved himself? Intelligence? As a maintenance man and a janitor? Are you kidding me?”

“No, Mr. Larsen. Your brother has been the President of this company ever since he entered here but only your father and us are the ones who knows about it. Although, we only know him as Mr. Cross Dawson because they never mentioned that he’s one of the Larsens too.” Vito was shocked and so was Chloe.

“W-What? How come? Mr. D has been the President of the company, right?”

“That’s right, Vito. I’m Mr. D. and the man who comes in every meeting on my stead was nothing but my EA. From the moment I entered this company, I was already the President. I just didn’t want everyone to know so I kept it a secret.” Cross answered nonchalantly and Vito looked stunned, shaking his head in utter disbelief.

“N-No! You’re lying!” Chloe suddenly felt sorry for Vito. Ever since they were young, he only had one thing in mind and that was being the sole heir and successor of his father. But now, he had to share everything that he has with Cross.

“Vito, son. That’s enough. I know that you’re still shocked about the announcement but be a man and accept it. After all, this is for the company.”

“But—”

“—No more buts, Vito. This is not a family matter. I didn’t select Cross just like that without seeing any potential in him. Besides, the board has still a say in this. If they agree with my decision, I want you to accept it without an ill will but if they don’t want Cross, then, you have my word that you will be the second choice.” The CEO then asked if who among the board agrees that Cross would assume the CEO position and to her surprise, everyone raised their hands.

Vito’s shoulders slumped down in so much disappointment, resentment, disbelief and all other negative mixed emotions. Before anyone could react, he stormed out of the room without congratulating Cross.

Cross on the other hand didn’t even smile as he thanked his father and everyone in the board for supporting him. Then, her heart started pounding wildly when he shook hands with everyone and while he was approaching her spot, she was holding her breath the whole time, didn’t know what to do.

“Thank you.” She expected to see something in his eyes and call her by her name but he acted as if she was nothing but someone he didn’t know. He didn’t even bother looking at her in the eyes as he shook her hand briefly, so brief that it almost felt like their skins just touched slightly.

Even though her heart felt like it was about to explode, she held her chin high and refused to break down. After what you made me go through, you’re going to act like this?! Damn you, Cross!

She didn’t know how she managed to move her feet and walked out of that room with shaking legs. Her heart felt so awfully painful and heavy but for some reason, no tears fell from her eyes. Maybe, they already dried out because of all the crying she had done this past one month.

It has only been a month but she felt like it has been years since the last time they saw each other but contrary to her reaction, his reaction proved that he never really cared about her. Everything was just an act on his part.

Suddenly, what transpired a month ago came back to her. That moment she thought, her world ended…

Upon opening the text message of Cross, her tears instantly fell from her eyes. Seeing him in bed with Paige was enough to break her heart in an instant. The two were in a spooning position, obviously naked under the sheets.

Cross was obviously sleeping, probably too tired from what just transpired between them, while Paige on the other hand was smiling at the camera, looking so happy and proud.

Her phone fell from her hands and that caught Cross’ friends’ attention.

“What happened, Chloe? Why are you crying?” Grey asked full of concern and when she didn’t respond, he picked up her phone and checked if it was damaged just to have his eyes widen in shock upon seeing Cross and Paige’s picture.

“What the hell?! Who sent you this?!” She couldn’t speak as she felt like her throat already constricted. Her heart felt like it was about to explode in pain.

“Looks like this is Paige’s number.” Raven informed them upon seeing the number. “That b*tch! What did she do again this time?!”

“That’s not the question here, Rave. The question is, why the f*ck Cross is in her bed when all of us know that he just finished proposing to my cousin here a while ago?” Grey’s voice held danger.

“Calm down, bud. We still don’t know what really happened.” Troy butted in.

“Calm down?! Look at Chloe right now! She’s crying because of him and I can’t forgive him for this! I don’t care what really happened! All I know is he made Chloe cry!” Grey’s anger was evident that his loud voice attracted the attention of the people nearby even though the music was loud.

When she finally managed to calm down a little, she tried calling Cross numerous times to at least get some explanation from him because she didn’t want to believe that picture but Cross’ number was unattended. She also sent series of texts but received no response from him.

“I want to see him. I’m not convinced that he’s cheating on me like this and sent me the picture at that. There’s some explanation to this.” Grey looked at her in disbelief.

“Are you hearing yourself right now, Chloe? That picture is evidence of him being unfaithful to you. Just like I’ve said just now. I don’t care whether he liked what happened or not. All I know right now is you’re hurting because of him!” She almost winced because of how loud Grey’s voice was but she didn’t give up as she was determined to talk to Cross first before letting any negative conclusion invade her head.

“If you’re not going to accompany me to where he is right now, then I’ll go alone.” Her voice was full of determination and Grey couldn’t do anything about it other than to accompany her.

When they arrived at Claudia’s private cabin on Cupid’s Island, no one opened the door even though she pressed the doorbell a lot of times. She even called for his name countless times at the gate but there was only silence.

“I think, they’re at the port.” Grey said.

“What? How did you know?”

“Someone sent me a message saying that their yacht is there. Normally, there shouldn’t be any boats or yachts allowed to dock there except for a short period of time. Meaning, for drop off and pick-up only. I don’t know but if their yacht is there, it only means one thing. They’re going to leave the island.”

Her heart thumped in worry. “Then, let’s go.” Chloe couldn’t understand why but she felt like she should be there as soon as possible as if something bad was about to happen if she didn’t.

Without any second thoughts, they drove to the port. Thankfully, Grey had access inside as one of the owners of the island but when they reach the dock where the yacht was, two men were guarding the entrance.

“Is Cross here?” Grey asked impatiently to the two.

“Yes, sir.”

“I am a friend of his and she’s Cross’ girlfriend. We need to see him now.”

“I’m sorry, sir, but sir Cross told us not to let anyone in because he’s with his girlfriend. He doesn’t want to be disturbed.” That shocked her.

“Girlfriend? What are you talking about? I’m Cross’ girlfriend!” Chloe couldn’t help but to raise her voice. The two men shared a look before one of them answered.

“I’m sorry, Miss. We’re just following order.” She was about to respond when the cellphone of one of the men rang.

“Hello, sir.” That caught her attention. Cross!

“Cariño, I’m here!” But before she could say everything that she wanted to say, the guy ended the call.

“I’m sorry, Miss, Sir. Our boss didn’t give any permission for you to enter. I advise you to just leave because the yacht is going to leave now.” Her eyes widened.

“What do you mean? Cross is leaving the island?”

“Yes, Miss, so it’s better for you to go back.” Before she could react, the two entered the yacht and closed the entrance.

“What are you doing?! Stop! I want to see Cross!” Chloe yelled desperately but they didn’t listen to her.

“What the fùck, man! Cross!” Grey roared in anger but just like her, he couldn’t do anything other than to watch the yacht sail away from there.

Then reality sunk in. Maybe Cross was done with her and didn’t have the guts to say goodbye to her face that’s why he chose to just leave without saying anything to her. Maybe, he’s done with her for good. She didn’t want to get hurt by those thoughts but she didn’t know what to think anymore.

He wasn’t answering her texts or calls!

She didn’t know how long she was standing there, staring at the yacht sail away with her tears falling continuously.

“I’m going to kill that guy!” Grey grunted angrily but when he noticed her crying, he enveloped in his arms. That was when she totally broke down…

After a month of not seeing and hearing anything from him, she finally saw him now but he was acting like she didn’t matter at all. As if he didn’t know her and that hurt the most.

She chuckled full of bitterness. “If this is what you want then I’m going to give it to you. You don’t deserve me, Cross.” She continued on walking without any destination in mind until she found herself at the backyard garden of Larsen Corp.

There was a café and restaurant there which was exclusively for Larsen Corporation’s employees. The vibe there was identical to the beach vibe with all the lounge chairs and parasols except that instead of the ocean, there was a huge pool which was allowed to use by the employees during special occasions.

She was about to sit down to try and calm herself down when she spotted Vito, looking at her direction. She didn’t know that he headed there too.

“See, Chloe? Cross is nothing but a professional user. Now, he’s finally succeeded with his plans and didn’t even mind throwing you away like a garbage. Well, I’m even his brother but he did this to me. What more when it comes to you.” She wanted to defend Cross for some reason but nothing came out of her mouth.

“He’s been plotting all these that’s why I went to Cupid’s Island to warn you about him but you didn’t believe me. I knew I hurt you that’s why I wanted to make it up to you by warning you about him. Yes, I know I was an a*s but I would never hurt you like this. I’m your friend, Chloe, no matter what happens. I hope, you see who’s the bad guy now. I’m sorry that you’re hurting right now. I understand what you feel and I’m always be here for you.”

“I want to be alone, Vito.” She answered with a small voice but instead of doing that, he closed the gap between them and enveloped her into a tight embrace. But maybe her heart was already too tired that her eyes remained dry.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think happened to Cross?

Do you think Chloe should talk to him?

Do you think Chloe has given up on him for good?

Do you think they still have a chance to get back together?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 52

A/N: Just like I’ve said before, there will be many more things to happen in this story. As you can see, the secrets are still intact but from this chapter, I think, everything will slowly unfold. Just be patient. :)

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 52

THE NEXT day, Chloe didn’t have a choice but to go to work because she had a lot of things left to do before leaving Larsen Corp. for good and relocate to her hometown.

If it were up to her, she no longer wanted to step foot at Larsen Corp. knowing that Cross was the new CEO but she didn’t want to act unprofessionally.

Upon parking her car on her usual parking spot, she got out of the car and headed to the elevator when her heart suddenly started thumping wildly. For some reason, something was telling her that someone special to her heart was watching her right at that moment.

She stopped walking and looked around only to be disappointed when she saw who was walking towards her.

“Good morning, Chloe. Flowers for you.” Vito said with a boyish smile and handed her the bouquet of flowers. She winced when she suddenly felt the need to throw up because of the scent of the flowers.

“T-Thank you, Vito. You didn’t have to.” She held the flowers as far as she could from her nose because the scent was really affecting her in a not so nice way.

“C’mon, Chloe. I just wanted to brighten your day.” He looked at the way she was holding the bouquet as if it smelled bad or something. “Is everything alright? Didn’t you like the bouquet?”

She faked a smile. “Sorry. The smell is just too strong for my taste but it’s actually beautiful.”

“But I used to give you this kind of flowers before but you never complained like this. I made sure that these roses are freshly picked too. Should I get you something else?”

“No, it’s fine. I’ve been feeling under the weather since this morning. Maybe, that affected my senses. Don’t mind me.”

“Really? Are you okay now?” He raised his hand touched her forehead with the back of his hand, checking if she had a fever or something.

“I’m fine. Really. Maybe because I’ve been stressed out lately.” He nodded his head. “What about you? You seem to be fine now compared to last week.” It was already Monday. The former CEO, Vito’s father, announced whom he had chosen as a successor last Friday and it brought tension between the Larsen brothers.

But unexpected, today was Monday and Vito seemed to finally be fine which she didn’t expect. Knowing him, she thought it would be difficult for him to move on from that but surprisingly, he seemed okay now.

“Well, even though I didn’t get the position, at least something good has happened and that’s for you to give our friendship another chance. I couldn’t be any happier.” Yes, Chloe agreed to give Vito one last chance after he begged her for another chance.

She realized the effort Vito had exerted for her, going to Cupid’s Island to warn her about Cross but she refused to listen. Now, look where that brought her. Nothing but pain and heartbreak. She would be leaving Tallahassee soon so patching things with Vito wouldn’t be such a bad idea.

He promised to do his best to be a better friend this time and Chloe didn’t see any reason not to accept it.

“Well, good for you. I mean, there’s nothing you can do other than to set another goal and strive harder to reach it.”

“You’re right, Chloe. Of course, after Cross snatched the CEO position from me, I already set another goal and this time, I’m sure that I will never fail.”

“That’s nice to hear.” They both entered the elevator while still talking about random things. Even though she didn’t have enough sleep because of thinking too much about a certain person, she managed to hide her eyebags with make-up.

“Are you going to attend the celebration party of Larsen Corporation for Cro—I mean, are you going to the party?” Vito then asked when they were already walking in the hallway on her floor and her steps came to a halt. Just the mere mention of his name, she felt her chest tighten but she ignored it, looked at Vito and forced a smile.

“I’m not sure if I’d go. I have something to do that day.”

“Really? What are you going to do that day?”

“I have an important meeting that I can’t cancel at 6 pm. The party starts at 6 pm so I can’t go.” He nodded his head, seemingly disappointed.

“I understand. Maybe, it’s better for me to not attend it too. I mean, what for would I go?” She could hear the bitterness in his voice even though he was trying his best to sound casual about it.

“Don’t be like that. Whatever happens, he’s still your brother and you’re the COO of the company. You should be there. I’m sure, your father will be happy if you support him.” Vito chuckled bitterly while shaking his head and was about to respond when they both heard voices coming their way. It was Cross and he wasn’t alone.

He was with that woman.

Even though she didn’t want to get affected, her heart clenched painfully. How could he appear in front of her with that woman with him? Her hands balled into fists. Oh, how she wanted to confront him, slap him and demand for answers, but she didn’t want to appear so desperate over him.

“C’mon, Cross. You promised me. You can’t just change your mind now.” Paige said full of frustration while walking after him. Looked like she just ran after Cross because she was even breathless.

“Good morning, Mr. CEO. I didn’t expect for you to bring some of your special friends here in Larsen Corp.” Vito greeted him with a hint of sarcasm.

“Oh, look who’s here. I didn’t expect to see you two together. And at Larsen Corp. at that.” Paige responded tauntingly upon seeing her and Vito. And as if she was trying to make her jealous, she snaked her arm around Cross’ arm flirtatiously.

That didn’t sit well with Chloe.

“I guess you don’t have a mirror at your house, Paige.” She countered and Paige raised an eyebrow at her.

“Of course, I have! Who do you think I am?”

“I don’t know. Maybe, a snake?” Paige’s face went red.

“What did you say?” Chloe shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly.

“You heard what I’ve said. Unless, you’ve become deaf now?”

“You b*tch!” Paige was about to attack her when Cross suddenly spoke.

“Paige, that’s enough. You should just go home instead of wasting your time here without doing anything productive.” Chloe’s heart jumped, didn’t expect for him to defend her in a way.

Paige pouted. “But you haven’t answered my question yet. I’m sure, we will look good together at the party. Look at Chloe and Vito. I’m sure, they’re going to attend the party together.” Paige’s voice became sweet and flirty again which made Chloe cringe.

Seeing this woman’s arm snaked around Cross’ made her want to pull her by the hair, away from Cross, but she held her chin high.

Chloe was about to correct what Paige had said but Cross spoke before she had the chance to clarify it.

“I am not interested in other people’s business. I don’t see the reason why you have to point that out when it doesn’t matter to me at all.” He pulled away from Paige, seemed irritated than ever. Chloe felt like an invisible hand squeezed her heart out upon hearing what Cross had said.

He couldn’t even look at her direction as if one glance at her was nothing but a waste of his time.

“Really? That’s great then. At least, I can finally rest assured.” Paige gave her a taunting smile and was about to wrap her arms around Cross’ arm once again but Cross already started walking away.

“Cross, wait!” Paige ran after him but he acted like he wasn’t hearing her. Chloe couldn’t explain what she was feeling. Her whole body was shaking in so much anger and yet, deep within her, it was more than that.

“That a*shole. Look how he’s so full of himself already. He didn’t even throw you a glance. This is the real him that you’ve never seen before, Chloe. I hate to say this but Cross is Cross. The moment he get’s tired of something, he’ll discard it like a piece of clothing that he doesn’t want to wear anymore.”

A pained smile broke across her lips. “You’re right, Vito. I’m just a worn-out piece of clothing for him.” She could almost taste the bitterness in her mouth.

She took a deep breathe, trying her best to calm herself down even though she felt like breaking down. “But I don’t care anymore. If this is what he wants, then I’ll give it to him.” That seemed to surprise Vito but then smiled.

“I’m glad, you’re finally moving on from him. I’m telling you, Chloe. He’s not worth it. There’s a lot of men who are far better than him so stop giving him the time of day. You’re too beautiful to just cry over someone like him.” She forced a smile and resumed walking towards her office.

Thankfully, her legs didn’t give out on her.

DURING lunch, Chloe decided to eat out because she’s been craving for fajitas again for some reason. Actually, she’d been eating that almost everyday these past few days but her craving still continued on kicking until now.

Thankfully, there was a Mexican restaurant just nearby that was why she didn’t need to drive far away. Upon entering the restaurant, there were a lot of people so she decided to just buy a take away and eat in her office.

“Thank you.” Upon getting her order, she walked out of the restaurant and headed her way back to Larsen Corp.

“Chloe?” She was about to push the elevator button when someone called for her name. She looked at his direction.

“Vito.”

“Where have you been? I just came from your office but you weren’t there.”

“I went out to buy lunch. Why? Do you need anything?”

“No. I just wanted to ask you if we could eat lunch together. I bought food for the both of us.” He showed her the brown paper bag that he was holding.

“Oh, you didn’t have to. I already bought food for myself anyway.”

“It’s okay. We can share this together. Maybe, we could go to the pool area at the back to eat lunch. It’s still early to go back to your office.”

“But…”

“C’mon, Chloe. It’s lunch break and I don’t have someone to eat with. Pretty, please?” She released a breath.

“Fine. But I’ll be going back to work at 1 pm sharp.”

“Noted, ma’am.” They went to the pool area and sat at a vacant table. She began eating her food but Vito didn’t start eating his right away because he received a call. When he came back, he unwrapped his food and was about to begin eating when the scent reached her nose and it made her stomach churn.

She cupped her mouth as she felt the urge to throw up but thankfully, she managed to stop it.

“Are you okay, Chloe?”

“What the heck is that? I can’t stand its smell.” She couldn’t help but say.

“It’s just a spicy chicken wrap. The one that we used to eat before.”

She swallowed hard. “Really? Was the smell this strong before?”

“Yeah, I guess. That’s strange. You used to love this that’s why I ordered one for you.” She shook her head right away.

“I’m good, thank you.” She even pulled her chair back so that the aroma of his food wouldn’t reach her nostrils.

While eating, they talked about random stuff and when she finished her food, she decided to go back to her office.

“Already? Can you stay for at least five more minutes?” Disappointment was evident on Vito’s face.

“I can’t. I have a lot of work that I need to do. Besides, it’s already 1 pm.” He nodded her head.

“Okay. I’ll walk to your office then.” She shook her head right away.

“No. You don’t have to. I can manage.” Before he could protest, she left him there. The elevators were packed usual because almost all the employees were done eating and were going back to their work. Thankfully, there was a VIP elevator.

She pressed the button and when it finally opened, she almost gasped out loudly as her heartbeat went wild upon seeing the person inside.

His aquamarine eyes bored into hers.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

I had to cut this chapter in two because it’s already too long. 

What do you think of this chapter, Amores? 

Is it hopeless for Chloe and Cross?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 53

Weekend again! Enjoy yours, Amores! Happy reading!

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 53

WITH shaking legs, Chloe stepped inside the elevator without breaking their eye contact and the elevator door closed behind her. She expected him to at least say something but he remained quiet and the silence was deafening. His face was emotionless.

She gritted her teeth. She’s had enough of this. She shouldn’t be the one to feel this way because she didn’t do anything to him. He was the one who abandoned and cheated on her!

“Aren’t you going to at least say something?” She couldn’t hide the bitterness and resentment in her voice. He didn’t even respond as if he didn’t hear anything.

She gathered her strength and raised her chin proudly.

“You really don’t want to talk? Fine. If this is what you want, I’ll give it to you.” She couldn’t even read the expression on his face and it hurt her even more. She expected for him to be man enough to tell to her face that he was done with her. But he didn’t even utter a single word.

Then, the elevator finally stopped on her floor and she got out without saying anything else to him. Her heart was aching so badly.

Maybe, this was the end for the both of them. He seemed uninterested and didn’t have any plans of at least explaining himself. Yes, it hurt like hell but she no longer had tears left to cry for him. Even though she was a woman, it didn’t mean that she should always cry when the pain gets too overwhelming for her.

She was about to open the door of her office when she suddenly felt nauseated, as if everything around her spin in a fast speed. She cupped her forehead and tried to hold onto the door but it was too late. Her knees gave out on her.

She closed her eyes and waited for her body to hit the floor but for some reason, that didn’t happen as someone caught her.

She tried to open her eyes but couldn’t anymore and she lost consciousness. When she came to, she was surprised to discover that she was in the Larsen Corp. clinic.

“How are you feeling, Ms. Rosenberg?” She slowly sat up and looked at the nurse.

“H-How did you know my name? Why am I here?” Her voice was faint as she still felt a little bit weak.

“You fainted. Thankfully, we have a clinic here at Larsen Corp. Are you feeling better now? Do you feel any pain or uncomfortableness?” She shook her head as a response.

“No. I think, I’m fine now.” She was about to get off the bed when she remembered about something.

“Who brought me here, by the way?” The nurse smiled.

“It was the new janitor.” Her eyebrows creased. She hasn’t seen the new janitor yet but for some reason, she felt like something was off. When that person caught her, his strong arm, warmth and scent were familiar to her. She couldn’t be wrong.

“Are you sure it was the janitor?” The smile of the nurse turned a little tremulous.

“O-Of course, Ms. Rosenberg.” She couldn’t even meet her gaze.

“Oh, okay.” She was about to get off the bed when the nurse quickly attended to her as if she was an invalid person or what.

“Wait, Ms. Rosenberg. Let me help you.” Chloe furrowed at her.

“No need to help me. I’m fine. Yes, I’m still a little bit weak but this is normal. Everything will be fine in no time.” Without accepting her help, Chloe got off the bed and she almost rolled her eyes because the nurse was acting as if she was a glass that needed to be protected so that it wouldn’t shatter.

“I need to go. Thank you for taking care of me.” Upon getting out of the clinic, there was only one thing on her mind and she needed to do it fast before he would do something that could erase his tracks.

Instead of going back to her office, she went to the CCTV control and monitoring room.

“What can I do for you, Ms. Rosenberg?” The person in charge asked her upon seeing her.

“I want to see the CCTV footage in the hallway of my office about 2 hours ago.” His eyebrows creased.

“Why, Ms. Rosenberg? Did something happen?”

“Yes. Something happened and I just want to clarify if my suspicion was right.” He scratched the back of his head.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Rosenberg, but we need an authorization to see any footages here in the company. If it isn’t something that is very important, we can’t give you—”

“—This is very important. Besides, there are no people involved other than myself and someone else. I won’t take a copy of the footage. I just want to see it.” Her voice was firm.

“But—”

“—Tell me the truth. Did someone come here and tell you not to show me any CCTV footages?” He averted his eyes and that confirmed her suspicion.

“I don’t care whoever it was. Just show me the CCTV footage before I lose my patience and call the higher ups.” She was quickly losing her patience.

“I don’t want to get in trouble, Ms. Rosenberg. I’m just doing what I was told to do.”

“You won’t get in trouble. I promise you that.” Even though he was still obviously hesitant, he finally gave in. And she didn’t even get surprised when she confirmed her suspicion upon watching the footage. While gritting her teeth, she stormed out of there and headed to his office, fuming.

She didn’t even know why she was mad but she was!

His EA stood up from his table upon seeing her. “Ms. Rosenberg. Do you need anything?” But instead of answering his question, she walked past him and went straight to the new CEO’s office. Without knocking, she was about to push the slightly ajar door wider when she heard Cross’ angry voice.

“I am doing everything I can to finish what we started but it’s not easy, mom, especially now.” He uttered the last two words with an almost inaudible voice.

“Leave Chloe alone and I will finish this. That’s all I’m asking. If you can’t do that, then don’t expect me to do my part as well.” That caught her attention. What the heck is he talking about?

She clenched her jaw as her anger doubled. Without any hesitation, she pushed the door open and she caught the surprise look on Cross’ face upon seeing her.

Looked like he already finished talking to his mom.

“C-Chloe…” He mouthed as he abruptly stood up but he quickly gathered himself together and all the emotions on his face disappeared.

“What do you want, Ms. Rosenberg?” Even his voice became formal and distant. Without answering his question, she strode her way towards him and slapped him in the face. That stunned him.

“Don’t give me that! Now, I am giving you 10 seconds to start explaining all these that you’ve been doing or else, you’ll be sorry.” She didn’t even hide the acid in her voice.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t have time for this.”

“Oh, really? Mr. Cross Mikael Dawson Larsen, don’t you dare act like you don’t know what I’m talking about!”

“I don’t—” Before he could voice out another lie, she slapped his face once again. His jaw flexed. His eyes couldn’t even meet her gaze and that added to her anger even more. She was too mad to even think properly. All she knew was she’s had enough of what was happening!

“You’re nothing but a coward! You left me like I was nothing but a garbage. Didn’t hear a single word from you since then. Was it really that hard to break up with me if you didn’t want me anymore? Why did you make me feel like the most special woman that night just to stomp on my heart like a rag later on?

“You weren’t even man enough to just tell it to my face that you finally got tired of me but instead of doing that, you sent a picture of you and Paige in bed. What a man you are!” She laughed full of sarcasm. “What a man you are. And now, you suddenly came back as if you didn’t do anything, without a word, again.

“Is that really the kind of man you are? You disappoint me.” She shook her head, letting him see how disappointed she was with him.

“What picture are you talking about?” He seemed to be genuinely confused. She scoffed. He finally showed emotion but not the kind of emotion that she wanted to see from him.

“Enough playing innocent because I no longer believe you! I don’t know what kind of games are you playing but I don’t care anymore! Just don’t pretend like you care about me after everything that you put me though this past one month.” His body went still.

“What do you mean?”

“I said, enough! Just this once, Cross, act like a man! I don’t know why you came to my rescue when I fainted a while ago but even after that, you still wanted to hide it from me? Why?!” His eyes widened. She scoffed once again.

“You really thought that I wouldn’t discover about it? Why do you have to hide everything from me? Even little things like that, you still need to hide it from me.” Her voice cracked as her emotions began to get haywire.

“Chloe, you don’t understand.”

“Yes, I don’t understand but I don’t want to try to understand anymore! You made your choice so don’t ever try to come near me again! I am cutting off whatever connection we have from this moment on so that I could finally move on from you! I am tired of all these and just want to forget everything!” She was about to turn around and head to the door when he stopped her by the hand.

“Forget about me? Why? So that you could finally be together with Vito?” His voice was firm and full of jealousy and that actually surprised him. She looked at him in disbelief.

“What if I would? What is it for you?” He gritted his teeth as his eyes turned into slits. Now, he looked like a lion that was ready to pounce on its prey.

“Don’t you dare.”

“And who do you think you are to tell me that? After cheating on me? F*ck you! You no longer have any say in whatever decisions I make because we’re no longer together. I do whatever I want to do and you do whatever you want to do with your life!”

“Language, Chloe.” She scoffed.

“F*ck y—” Before she could say it out loud once again, he did the last thing that she expected him to do and that was to seal her lips with his. She gasped in surprise.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Cross still loves Chloe? 

What do you think is wrong with Chloe why she fainted?

Do you think Cross deserves another chance with Chloe?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 54

Bonjour, tout le monde! Bonne lecture. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 54

CHLOE tried to push him away but it felt like she was pushing a wall. The kiss was surprisingly gentle but she was too mad to even give a damn about it. 

Even though, admittedly, that kiss almost made her knees wobble, she gave her all not to get swept away by it.

When she still didn’t succeed on pushing him away the second time, she kneeled him between his legs but to her surprise, it seemed that he already predicted her next move because he managed to avoid her attack.

Because his attention was disturbed by that failed action of hers, that was when she managed to push him away and landed another slap in his face. He grunted. She wasn’t the violent type of a person but she didn’t care anymore.

Maybe, by doing this, she would manage to shake some sense into him.

“How dare you kiss me without my consent?! Is this all you got? No explanation at all? Just kissing me to shut me up?!” He closed his eyes as if he was having a hard time calming himself down before releasing a deep breathe and then fluttered his eyes open once again.

She felt like her tongue stiffened upon seeing the sadness in his eyes.

“Chloe, you’ve got it all wrong.” Even his voice was full of sadness but she didn’t let that get into her. She has to toughen herself this time.

She laughed bitterly. “Really? How come? Don’t tell me, you’re going to convince me that there’s nothing going on between you and Paige?” She scoffed. “I don’t know why I still want to hear your explanation after every pain that I’ve been through because of you. But I know that I will not be able to completely move on without hearing it from you.

“At least, maybe, I could finally tell it to myself that I wasn’t the one at fault and that I shouldn’t chastise myself because of your doing. And that you’re not worth it.” His already somber eyes squinted in obvious jealousy.

“So, you’ve decided to really move on from me and forget about us after hearing any explanation from me, is that it?

She raised her chin proudly. “Yes. I’ve loved you too much that I forgot how to give importance to myself as well. I gave you all the love that I could ever give to anyone but what did you do in return? You broke my heart into pieces. At least, you will be free to be with Paige without hiding.” Her voice almost cracked upon uttering the last sentence.

Her heart was breaking into pieces all over again.

“What if I’ll tell you that nothing is going on between me and Paige in the present nor had any affair with her in the past, will you believe me?”

“Tell me a reason why I should believe you because the last time I checked, you never cared enough to even think of what I feel. You’re only thinking about yourself, your goals and your lies. There was never me in your priorities.”

“That’s not true.”

“Then, tell me what’s the truth because I can’t take it anymore!” She exclaimed in fury but he shook his head.

“I told you that I would eventually tell you everything, right? Can’t you at least, wait for a little bit more? Our situation right now is not easy for me too. Can’t you tell that it’s killing me too? All I’m asking from you right now is more time and understanding. Can you give me that?” His voice was surprisingly melancholy.

Even the way he was staring at her, as if he was silently begging, made her confused. But that wasn’t enough to subside her anger.

Maybe, she was already too tired for reasons this time.

“You’re actually asking me these things and yet, you cheated on me? I don’t understand why you’re still telling me all these but you’re with Paige.”

“Hell, no! I’ve never cheated on you nor thought of cheating on you! How would I do that when everytime I close my eyes, I only see your beautiful face? Whenever I try to sleep, you’re the only one who’s occupying my mind to the point that I feel like I’m going to go insane!” He even raked his fingers through his hair in so much frustration.

Then, he went still upon realizing what he had just said while she on the other hand was shocked as well. She didn’t expect him to say that.

“Fùck!” He pulled on his hair like he was going mad and then turned his back on her. It looked like this wasn’t included with his plans and now, he was torn between maintaining his indifference or opening up to her.

“I’m begging you, Chloe. Please, don’t do this ever again. Act like you never heard those from me and walk out of this room like nothing happened.” She felt like a cold water pour over her head upon hearing that. A bitter smile broke across her lips.

“So, that’s it?” She nodded her head with a pained smile on her face. “Don’t worry. I’m going to do just that. The moment I exit this office, expect that I will totally erase you from my senses and I will act like you never existed. There’s only one thing that I realized in this conversation and that your priority is definitely not me.

“At least, I can finally tell myself now that you’re not really worth it. Goodbye, Mr. Larsen.” She marched her way towards the door with a heavy heart. Her eyes were brimming with unshed tears but she gathered all the strength she could muster so that they wouldn’t fall.

She thought, her eyes were tired of producing tears but she was wrong. After their conversation, her tears welled uncontrollably that her vision became blurry.

But to her surprise, Cross chased after her and hugged her from behind before she could even walk out of the door.

“Fùck! You’re really my weakness, cariño. No matter how hard I tried to tell myself to just endure a little bit more, I can’t. Seeing you hurting like this is killing me. I love you too much to let you suffer like this. Please forgive me for bringing you so much pain.” She felt his shoulders shake and that stunned her.

Cross was actually crying. That was when her tears finally fell down her cheeks.

How did everything turn out this way? She was sure that they were in love with each other. Cross had loved her sincerely because no actor could be able to fake love no matter how good they were.

But no matter how much they loved each other, his circumstances in life serve as a barrier between them and it was difficult to compete against it.

“I can’t really understand you. You left without a word, gave me impression that you chose Paige over me by sending me a photo of you together in bed—”

“—I didn’t send you any photo of us in bed. That photo was a trap.”

“Let’s say that nothing happened between you two, but you still left me without a word, as if I didn’t matter to you at all. If what you’re saying is true, that you love me, then how come you hurt me like that? Do you even know how much I got hurt for abandoning me like that after you made me feel like the most special person in the world for you. You’re so cruel, you know that?” He nodded his head.

“I know and I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to leave you that night. When I left the party to see mom, it didn’t occur to me that I wouldn’t be able to return to you. In my mind, I wanted to go back to you as quickly as I could. But everything went out of my control and it took me one month to come back. I’m really sorry.” Chloe looked up as she tried to calm herself down but the emotions within her was just too much for her to handle.

“Please, don’t ever doubt my love for you because just like I’ve said before, that’s the most honest thing about me. You’re my life. If you only know how much you mean to me.” He rained small kisses on her cheek down to the side of her neck before burying his face there.

“If you really love me, then tell me everything. Tell me why you left me that night and disappeared for a month. I don’t want you to leave any detail. You asked me to give you more time but that time is right now.” She felt his body stiffen but she was determined to make him talk this time. It was now or never.

“Cariño, please…”

“No, Cross. I’ve made up my mind. Tell me now.”

“I’ve made a promise to someone, cariño. I’m begging you. Not like this.” She shook her head.

“No. I’ve given you a chance but you blew it away. If you can’t open your mouth to tell me everything, then we don’t have anything to talk about.” She then forcefully unwrapped his arms around her and then walked out of his office, determined not to look back because her heart might melt.

“Cariño, please, come back.” Her steps came to a halt but then proceeded on leaving. He continued on calling for her name but she didn’t go back. But then, she heard his footsteps following her.

She picked up her pace and was about to press the elevator button when the door suddenly opened and she almost gasped upon seeing the person inside. Their gazes met.

“Chloe.” She uttered with a blank expression on her face but then her gaze went past her, looking at Cross who finally stopped calling for her name upon seeing the newly arrived person.

“Mom.” Cross uttered in surprise. Claudia’s gaze went back to her and she saw the anger that was boiling inside of her. She stepped out of the elevator and Chloe thought; she was going to walk past her but she stopped right before her.

“I thought, you’re a decent woman, Chloe, but seemed like I was wrong. How come, you still approach Cross knowing that he’s no longer into you. Isn’t a month enough of Cross’ disappearance enough for you to realize that he doesn’t love you?”

“Mom!” It was Cross. Instead of answering what Claudia had said, she chose to just walk away. Her heart suffered a lot of pain already and she didn’t want Claudia to add up to that.

“Chloe!” Cross called for her again but just like before, she ignored him and stepped inside the elevator, quickly pressing the floor button. While the elevator was in motion, she didn’t hold back herself and sobbed on her hands.

CROSS gritted his teeth as his mother’s hand landed in his face. Fùck, that was the fourth slap he received today but he couldn’t feel the physical pain but he could feel his heart bleeding profusely and he felt like he couldn’t handle the pain anymore.

“Chloe!” He was about to go after the love of his life but his mother stopped him by the hand.

“Don’t you dare go after her, Cross!” He looked at her in disbelief.

“I am already the CEO of this company as planned but until now, there’s still no clue! I’m doing everything I can but is it enough for me to sacrifice Chloe?! I can’t take this anymore, mom! I’ve hurt her enough!” He wanted to fly into a fit of rage and so much frustration. He couldn’t take it anymore!

“Because you’re not giving your best to achieve your goals! I already told you that Chloe will only hold you back and I was right! Just let her go for now, didn’t I tell you that? It is better for her to leave this company and you for good and you know that! I already told you not to talk to her anymore but look what you’ve done! You couldn’t control your damn emotions! Don’t be selfish!”

“No! You’re the one who’s being selfish here, mom! Can’t you see how much I’m going crazy knowing that she’s hurt because of you and me?! She doesn’t deserve all these!” His voice was loud but he couldn’t care less anymore.

“Me? How come I got involved?”

“Don’t pretend like you don’t know what I’m talking about, mom! After drugging me to sleep on the yacht that night one month ago, you set me up with Paige and sent our photo to Chloe! You made it look like I cheated on her! How could you do that?!”

She gritted her teeth. “Because I had to! You were losing focus because of her so I had to get rid of her by playing a dirty trick! It was the only way I could think of for you to wake up from your obsession towards her!”

“It is not obsession, mom. It’s called love! And because of what you’ve done, you put her in danger! Not only her but our baby too!” His mother’s jaw dropped.

“B-Baby? What are you talking about?”

“She’s 7 weeks pregnant. I didn’t know about this but when she fainted earlier, I took her to the clinic and that’s when I discovered about it. Now, I’m afraid that because of what you’ve done and keep on doing, her pregnancy might get affected. I won’t be able to forgive you nor myself if that happens.” His mother went silent for a couple of seconds, undeniably surprised of the good news.

Thankfully, he followed her because he noticed that she didn’t look okay. Because he followed his instinct, he discovered about the best news that he had ever heard in his entire life. He couldn’t believe that he was going to be a father soon.

“Then, the more that you should get away from her if you really want the best for her and your child.” Cross looked at his mother in disbelief. Even though deep inside of him, he knew that she’s got a point, his heart refused to oblige.

Just the thought of not seeing Chloe and their unborn child was killing his heart already. He didn’t let Chloe notice it; he’s been watching her from afar this past one month. Even though, he stayed in her house most of the time during those times, he as lucky to have his eyes and ears around her, watching her.

She’s been distraught and depressed about his supposed cheating that she chose to isolate herself. But he didn’t expect that those morning sickness, fainting spells and mood swings were pregnancy symptoms and he was over the moon.

But when he remembered about his situation, fear crept within him. Not for himself but for Chloe and their unborn child. If only he was the simple Cross that he used to be; maybe, everything would be easier for the both of them.

But he could no longer change his fate. He chose and accepted this without anyone forcing him to. It was easy for him to decide back then but his situation was different now. Way different.

He could still remember that one fateful rainy day more than a decade ago that led him to this situation and changed his life forever…

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

The next chapter will be about Cross’ past. 

So, what do you think about this chapter, Amores? Did you expect Chloe to be pregnant?

Did you expect for Cross to give in to his emotions this quickly?

Do you think Chloe will give another chance to him after hearing from Cross that nothing happened between him and Paige?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 55

Ready for the beginning of the past of Cross? Enjoy reading!

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 55

CROSS’ PAST

THE SKY was dark as the rain started pouring. It was already past six in the evening. People were rushing to go home after a whole day at work to be with their family for the rest of the evening but Cross was different.

He remained sitting on the bench under the tree on the side of the road, uncaring if some drops of the rain were already drenching him.

His stomach was already growling in hunger but he just ignored it as he knew that he didn’t have anything delicious to eat tonight.

Then, there was a sudden commotion.

“Someone stole my phone!” A woman cried and everyone’s attention shifted to her before looking around, wondering who the perpetrator could be but no one seemed to have seen or noticed it.

This kind of scene was usual in that area and he didn’t even get surprised anymore.

Then, he saw that familiar face blending into the crowed like a chameleon in camouflage with a smirk on his face, stealthily slipping something into his pocket.

“What the fù—” Cross stood up and that was when the guy noticed him and he slowly back off before eventually taking off without anyone else noticing him.

Instead of following him, Cross headed to another route. It was a narrow one which led to a poorest neighborhood in Brownsville. He knew where that guy was heading to and he was right because not even 3 minutes of running and he ran into him.

He gasped upon seeing him.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Cross asked and the guy in front of him gulped nervously.

“I-I was just h-heading home.”

Cross scoffed. “C’mon, Flynn. You’re really going to try to deceive me like this?”

Flynn swallowed hard. “I’m telling you the truth. The rain is getting heavier and I’m sure, my mother is already looking for me. I need to go.” He was about to walk past him but he blocked his way.

Flynn was 2 years younger than him. He was 15 while Cross was 17 years old. When he arrived in this place 2 years ago after finally leaving the orphanage, Flynn was the first one he met. He saved him from those punks who were beating him up for money.

“I’ll ask you one more time. Are you trying to try to trick me by lying in my face?”

“Of course not, Cross. I—” Before he could even utter another lie, Cross gave him a blow in the pit of his stomach which obviously hurt him. He even coughed a couple of times and fell on his knees.

“Give it to me.” He then demanded him coldly.

“C-C’mon, Cross. Can you let this slide for once? I need the money.” Flynn pleaded, still in pain.

“I don’t fùcking care if you need the money or not. Give it to me now before I lose my patience with you. You don’t want that to happen, don’t you?” He shook his head vigorously in response.

“Then, hand it over to me this instant.” Still hesitant, Flynn handed him over the cellphone he stole from that woman.

“If you’re going to sell it, can you at least give me 30% of the money?” He demanded and Cross shot him a sharp stare.

“Do you really think I’d sell it?”

“Don’t tell me, you’re going to give it back? What the hell, Cross! Just like me, you’re as poor as rat too! We don’t have enough money to even buy a decent food! Besides, have you forgotten that the last time you returned a stolen item to its owner, instead of getting at least a thank you, they’ve accused you as the thief? Those fùckers!” He could see the anger in Flynn’s eyes.

“Yeah, I still remember it.” Flynn’s face brightened.

“Then, you’re going to sel—”

“—But it doesn’t change my belief having a clean money to buy food. You know that I hate stealing. Yes, those people don’t even know how to say thank you, but I don’t care. If it’s not ours, it’s not ours.” His voice was firm.

Flynn sighed. “Fine. Whatever you say.” Cross turned his back on him, heading to where he came from when he noticed Flynn following him.

“Why the heck are you following me?”

“Nothing. I don’t have anything to do at home anyway so might as well come with you.” Even though he’s always been harsh with him, he still prefers to hang out with him.

He didn’t respond and was about to continue on walking when three people appeared out of nowhere and blocked their way.

“Oops, where do you think you’re going with that phone in your pocket, Cross?” It was Milo, the leader of the local gang in that area. He wasn’t alone. He was with two other men which were behind him. Ever since the first time Cross encountered him, they never liked each other’s gut.

“Why would I explain anything to you, Milo? Don’t tell me, you want to act like my mother now?” He answered tauntingly and Flynn snickered which made Milo’s nostrils flare out in anger.

“Shut up! Surrender that phone to me if you know what’s good for you!” The corner of Cross’ lips twitched.

“Really? Did you forget what happened the last time you told me this?” Last week, Milo tried to mug someone. He didn’t intend to meddle but when he noticed that Milo brought out a knife and was about to stab the poor old man who was begging him for mercy, he interfered which resulted in Milo’s defeat.

“You only got lucky the last time. Now, let’s see if you can defeat my friends. They’ve been in and out of jail because of all the crimes they’ve committed. Let’s see what you got.” The two men behind him stepped forward with a smirk on their faces.

“Do you want him dead, Milo? Just tell us and we’re more than happy to offer you his head.” One of them said.

“Cross, what are we going to do now?” Mousse asked, obviously scared.

“What else do you think, moron?” He saw from the corner of his eyes that the two enemies use that chance to charge at him, thinking that his attention was not on them but thy were wrong. Before they could even land a punch, he countered their attacks by kicking the first one in the stomach and managed to land a fist on the second one’s face.

The taller guy managed to get up first and barraged him with series of punches but not a single one got him. When he got the chance, he grabbed him by the wrist and twisted his arm mercilessly before giving him two blows in the face, causing him to fall down while screaming in pain.

The smaller guy charged in after seeing his comrade fall down once again but just like his friend, Cross managed to defeat him easily.

Well, this wasn’t new to him anymore because ever since he was a kid at the orphanage, he’s used to getting into fights with other children, most of the time, they were older than him. Because of that, he always received punishments.

“Next.” Cross tauntingly said to Milo when his two friends could no longer get up. His face went red in rage.

“Damn you!” To his surprise, Milo suddenly pulled out a gun and pointed at him.

“Cross, watch out! He’s got a gun!” Flynn shouted in panic.

“Do you think I’m blind?” He responded irritably. Milo smirk.

“You aren’t too brave now, huh, Cross?” He then laughed while shaking his head. “I told you. You only got lucky last time but now, it’s different.”

“You’re really going to kill people just because of a phone? Are you really that desperate?”

Milo’s eyes squinted in anger. “If it’s you, then, yes! I should’ve done that long time ago. Ever since you came here, you’ve become a headache to us. Now, I’m going to erase you for good. But for before that, give me that cellphone.” Cross didn’t move a muscle.

“Now! Don’t make me lose my patience, Cross!” That was when Cross pulled out the device from his pocket and slowly walked towards Milo.

“Stop right there and hand over that cellphone. Don’t you dare do something stupid because you will be dead before you even know it.” Milo warned him when he was already closed enough to him.

Cross slowly lifted his hand to give him the phone and Milo was about to grab it from him when he deliberately let it go and the phone landed on the ground.

“What the fùck are you doing?!” Milo shouted and was about to catch the device before it lands on the ground when Cross used his distraction to defeat him by quickly kicking the gun off his hand and then another kick on his face.

“Fynn!” He motioned for him to get the gun and that was what he did before Milo could even have a chance to recover.

“D-Damn you!” He angrily said in pain, trying to get up but couldn’t. Cross smirk, took the phone which was surprisingly still intact, and slipped it back inside his pocket.

As he walked away, Milo kept on screaming in anger but he ignored him.

“As always, I made the right decision to come with you.” He threw a glance at Flynn who was still following him.

“What do you mean?”

“Because wherever you are, there’s action.”

“You should’ve just run away, you know? We almost died there. If I died, no one will surely shed a tear for me because I don’t have a family while you on the other hand is the opposite. You have your mother.” Flynn scratched the back of his neck.

Even though Flynn was like that, he knew that he was a good kid. He steals because he wants to have money to buy medicine for his sickly mother.

Yes, his way of earning money was bad but he was desperate.

Flynn was about to respond but not a word came out of his mouth because his attention wasn’t on him anymore.

“C-Cross, look.” He followed his gaze and his eyebrows furrowed when he saw a woman who appeared to be a sophisticated yet hard woman with 5 men wearing black suits behind her, one of them was holding an umbrella for her so that she wouldn’t get wet.

One look at them and he knew that they weren’t from that place. It was his first time seeing these people but he knew that this woman was loaded judging from her looks.

“Who are you?” He bravely asked and a small smile appeared on the woman’s face. His eyebrows furrowed. She looked fragile as if she was sick.

“Cross Adams, right?” That surprised him.

“How did you know my name?”

“Come with us and I’ll explain everything to you.”

“What if I don’t want to come with you?”

“Then, we don’t have a choice but to take you by force which we can avoid to happen if you just oblige without a problem. Don’t worry. We’re not going to harm you in anyway.” Cross’ jaw flexed. Even though she sounded like she was threatening him in a way, he somehow felt safe around her for some reason.

“Flynn.” He threw the cellphone at him and he caught it. “Give that back to the owner. Don’t talk, just run after you hand it back to her.”

“But—”

“—Don’t make me repeat myself. Go, quick!” Even though he looked reluctant to leave, he did it anyway. The moment Flynn was gone, he spoke.

“Who are you? What do you want from me?” Instead of answering, she looked at him from head to toe, scrutinizing him.

“I can’t believe it.” She then uttered before clearing her throat. “If you want to know the answer to your questions, come with us. You’re drenched. You should change before you get sick.” Then, a fancy looking car stopped behind them and two of the five men opened the passenger doors.

He knew that he probably should be running away but his curiosity got the best of him. Besides, he’s got nothing to lose nor no one to mourn for him if these people killed him. But he didn’t believe that they wanted to kill him because they’ve got nothing to gain out of it. He was just a no one.

AFTER about an hour, they finally stopped in front of a huge five-star hotel. Even though he wanted to ask questions, he bit his tongue as she wasn’t willing to talk. For some reason, he couldn’t sense any danger at all so he continued on just following her.

“Now, can you tell me what do you want from me? How did you know my name?” He asked the moment they were sitting at the leaving room of that luxury hotel suite. They gave him clothes so that he could change. Not just that. They even ordered room service for him and everything looked appetizing.

He didn’t hold back himself and dug in. He hadn’t eaten anything yet since this morning so he felt like he could eat a cow. He had never had the chance to eat these kinds of good foods before and it was the best.

“Sorry for the late introduction. I am Ms. Clara Dawson, your aunt.” Cross automatically stopped chewing the food in his mouth and looked at the woman in disbelief.

“W-What did you just say?” A small smile appeared her lips.

“You heard me, Cross.” She snapped her fingers and a woman who has been standing nearby approached her, handing her a brown envelope.

“To be honest, I didn’t know about you until I accidentally saw you last week. I don’t know if you still recall what happened when you caught the one who stole my wallet at the nearby church. I didn’t bring any bodyguards with me that time because I wanted to be alone.

“Then, that thief managed to steal my wallet while I was inside the church, praying. And the rest was history.” Cross suddenly remembered that time.

It was Sunday so he decided to go for a walk when he suddenly decided to enter the church. Ever since he left the orphanage, he no longer visited any churches.

He spent at least 30 minutes, just sitting there.

Then, he was about to leave when he saw how a man expertly stole the wallet of the woman who was kneeling on the front pew, praying, before carefully exited the church. He followed him and beat the lights out of him.

He couldn’t really remember the woman’s face because she was wearing dark glasses and a large brim hat.

“When I saw you that day, I was stunned that I couldn’t speak right away until you quickly disappeared into the crowd. I thought, you were Miguel so I hired a private detective to look for you. But imagine my surprise when the result came.” Cross suddenly became confused.

“What are you talking about? Of course, I’m not Miguel, whoever he is.”

“Of course, you’re not Miguel.” Cross nodded his head, still confused of what this woman was trying to say. “But you’re his twin brother.”

He batted his eyes innumerably, wasn’t sure if he heard what she said right. Then, he laughed.

“Twin brother? Ma’am, I think you got the wrong person. I don’t have a twin brother. All my life, I’ve been an orphan. In fact, just two years ago, I left the orphanage. You know what? I’m done here. Thank you for the food but I need to go.” He kinda felt bad for her but he didn’t want to get involved.

He was about to march his way towards the door when she spoke.

“Read this and you’ll understand. I am not mistaken. I have every proof that you need for you to believe me. In fact, your name is already a giveaway. You are Cross Mikael and he is Cross Miguel.” He looked at her as if she just grew horns or something.

She seemed serious about it. A part of him was telling him to just leave but the other half was screaming for him to at least read what was inside that envelope.

He gingerly took the envelope and opened it. Then, his eyes bulged in shock upon reading its content. Miguel indeed looked exactly the same as him aside and he was beyond astounded. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★- - - - -

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾ - - - -

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What is your reaction about this chapter?

Did you expect these turn of events?

Who do you think is Clara? Do you think she’s a good person?

A lot is going to be reveal in the net chapters so stay tuned!

chapter 56

Get ready for the twist!!! Happy reading. :)

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 56

WITH widened eyes, Cross looked at the pictures, stunned. His heart was beating faster than normal and he didn’t know how to feel or react. He read the information that was written there and he got confused as hell.

The woman in the pictures looked exactly the same as Ms. Dawson and Miguel, her son, looked exactly the same as him even though they had different haircuts.

“How come Miguel looks like me? What’s really happening here?” He asked Ms. Dawson full of confusion.

“I told you. Miguel was your twin brother.” She took a deep breath, stood up from sitting in the couch and then faced the glass wall, looking at the city view. “Listen to me carefully, Cross. Claudia, your biological mother, was my twin sister. We were identical and so were you and Miguel.”

With slightly trembling hands, Cross looked at the pictures of Claudia and Miguel again, his supposed family. He couldn’t believe what was happening. He felt like everything was just a dream.

He and Miguel really looked alike and so was she and Claudia. Mixed emotions surged within him and a lot of questions started circulating his head.

“B-But—How come? I grew up at an orphanage.” Was all that came out of his mouth. Ms. Dawson turned around and faced him. This time, her face was full of emotions as she gazed at him.

“Just like I’ve said before, everyone of us weren’t aware of your existence. I don’t know how did it happen but the other day, I suddenly remembered about that certain time when Claudia went to her OB-GYN and had her first sonogram. I accompanied her.

“The doctor said that she would be having twins and we were over the moon knowing that there were two of you in her tummy. But that joy was cut in half during her next visit because the doctor suddenly said that she made a mistake. There was only one. Not twins.

“Even though we were disappointed, we were still happy. When she gave birth, I wasn’t with her because I attended a seminar in L.A. I was just a normal employee back then and was still new in the company so it was difficult for me.

“Even though I wanted to be there with her, my boss didn’t allow me to leave earlier than planned so I had to wait two days after that before I could go back home and see her. I went straight to the hospital and expected to see her full of happiness but it was the opposite.

“She was crying, hysterical even, while begging me to help her look for her other baby. At first, I was very confused because we knew that she would be having one baby only and not twins. When I asked her what she was talking about, she said that she couldn’t be mistaken that she gave birth to twins.

“Even though she was only half confused back then, apparently, she saw it clearly. When I asked the staff if that was true, they said that Claudia had only given birth to one boy and that was Miguel. They also said that maybe, she was just hallucinating back then because of the general anesthesia.

“I didn’t know what to do back then because Claudia couldn’t accept that and kept on claiming that she gave birth with twins. I tried doing everything I could to gather some information but since I didn’t have enough money nor power to do something, my efforts grew no fruit. Until we left the hospital, there was no information about it.

“Since that day, Claudia was never the same again. She maintained her happy appearance in front of Miguel but deep inside of her, she was dying, thinking about her other baby. That was you. I tried my best to be there for her but I could only do much.

“Years passed by, I thought, she got over it and accepted that she really had given birth to one baby only and not two but after their sudden death, I saw her diary at their house and read how much she was suffering inside knowing that her other child was out there with no one.

“When I saw you for the first time, all those words of sufferings of my sister suddenly echoed in my head. I broke down because I realized that Claudia was right back then. She really gave birth to twins.” Even though she was obviously trying her best not to breakdown, her emotions got the best of her and tears ran down her cheeks.

Seeing her crying like that made Cross feel like his heart was being squeezed tightly and before he could even realize what he was doing, he stood up and gingerly walked up to her, intending to only hold her hand to comfort her but she hugged him tightly.

He didn’t know how long he comforted her like that until she finally calmed down.

“HONESTLY, I don’t know where to start explaining you either because until now, even I am still shocked even after seeing all these evidences that you’re really my sister’s son. The twin brother of Miguel.

“I almost back out coming here because the business meeting that I was supposed to attend was cancelled. But because I promised the Brownsville orphanage that I would come to visit them after meeting, I came.

“After spending my time with them, I decided to drop by the church which was just nearby the orphanage to pray. I stayed there for more or less 10 minutes, just praying in silence. That was when a thief stole my wallet and you chase after him.” Ms. Dawson said while Cross remained sitting on the couch, silently staring at her. He decided to stay and listen because he didn’t want to regret not doing so if he leaves.

“You know what I prayed that day?” Cross shook his head in response.

“I prayed that I would finally find any answers about my sister and nephew’s deaths and to achieve the justice they deserve.” His heart clenched painfully of the thought that his supposed biological mother and brother were no longer with us.

When Ms. Dawson said that he was Miguel’s twins, Claudia’s other son, he couldn’t deny the longing within him for them. Ever since he was young, he was already alone in this world.

During his younger days, some couples tried to adopt him but he did everything he could to push them away because deep inside of him, he was still expecting for his real parents to come and pick him up.

He didn’t know why he had that kind of thinking even though he never had the chance to meet them before. Maybe, he got traumatized when he got fostered and experienced abuse in the hands of his foster parents.

He learned to be strong physically and mentally because of that experience but that small desire in the deepest part of his heart to meet his real parents remained until he was old enough to leave the orphanage.

“Deaths? T-They’re no longer with us?”

She slowly nodded her head while staring at him intently. “You heard it right. 5 months ago, Miguel, my nephew went to Norway to study there as per his father’s wish. He didn’t want to go there but since his father gave that as a condition in exchange for paying his mother’s hospital bills, he didn’t have a choice but to go.

“I didn’t know that my sister was ill because she never told me. We haven’t seen each other for a year that time already so I wasn’t ware about her condition. Whenever we talked on the phone, she always told me nothing but good things but never mentioned about her condition.

“If I’ve only known about it, I would’ve visited her right away and convince her once again to come live with me. I’ve asked her a lot of times for them to live with me at my house in Las Vegas but she didn’t want to leave Florida. I respected her decision and didn’t bring it up again. I really thought, they were doing fine.

“Even though Claudia didn’t want to get separated from her son, she didn’t have a choice but to let him go. But after a couple of weeks since Miguel left for Norway, my sister didn’t hear anything from him so after her operation and got out of the hospital, she flew to Norway when the doctor gave her the go signal. That was the last thing I heard about them. Then, after that, I suddenly received bad news that they were missing until their bodies found.” Ms. Dawson’s voice cracked as her eyes brimmed with unshed tears and his heart reached out to her.

But even if she was showing all these emotions, Cross could tell how strong she was as a woman.

Even though he didn’t have the chance to be with them, it seemed that his heart already recognized them as his family and thinking that they died for an unknown reason gave him the kind of pain that he never had felt before.

“I was so devastated and couldn’t accept what happened to them. They said that they died in a car accident but I wasn’t convinced. I know for a fact that someone was behind all this.” Her eyes were filled with emotions; unfathomable sadness, anger and vengeance.

“What do you mean?” For some reason, Cross felt like his heart was already beating in his throat while waiting for her answer.

“I don’t have any proof yet but there’s only one family whom I can think of that surely has got something to do with their deaths.”

“Y-You mean, someone in this family killed them?” She nodded her head. Cross felt like someone punched him in the pit of his stomach.

“Even though, I don’t have any proof yet, I can feel that something’s off. I could never be mistaken, especially when it comes with Claudia. She’s got no enemy because she’s always been kind to everyone she meets. If there’s someone who’s holding some kind of resentment towards her, that’s Mikael Larsen.”

His eye brows furrowed. “Mikael? You mean…”

“Yes. What you’re thinking is right. He’s your biological father.” Suddenly, Cross felt like he was overwhelmed by all this information that he had the hard time processing it in his brain. A while ago, he discovered that he has a twin brother and mother but already passed away. Now, this.

“But why would he do that? Is he a bad person?”

“I don’t know too but there’s one thing I know very much about him and that’s being the greatest heartbreak of your mother.

“They met when Claudia and I were only 18 years old. It was love at first sight for Claudia and I thought Mikael felt the same towards her but I was wrong.

“He only used your mother because after months of being together, he suddenly married Beatrice, his now wife.

“I saw how devastated Claudia was. She couldn’t accept what Mikael did to her that she almost took her own life. The only thing that stopped her from doing so was when she discovered that she was pregnant.

“When she saw the result of her PT, she cried and did her best to gather herself together for the sake of her baby. After a month after that, she tried calling Mikael to tell him about it but Beatrice, his wife, was the one who answered and told her that apparently, Mikael already knew about her pregnancy but didn’t want to have anything to do with it. Because of that, she decided to just move on from Mikael and focus on her pregnancy because she didn’t want to ruin his marriage.

“For me, she did the right thing. We left our old place and relocated to another city. Claudia didn’t see Mikael again but 10 years later, Mikael suddenly showed up at Claudia’s doorstep, in rage. Apparently, he discovered about their son and he wanted to claim his right. “He even threatened her that if she wouldn’t let him see his son, he would use his connections to get his custody and make sure that she would never see Miguel again.

“Of course, Claudia got scared and didn’t have a choice but to let him see Miguel. Claudia being the sweet, quiet and kind woman, she didn’t confront him about his decision not to see his son for a very long time and then suddenly, he came and wanted to claim his rights.

“Miguel was so happy after finally meeting his father so Claudia supported her son’s decision to reconnect with him.

“From then on, Mikael supported Miguel financially and spent time with him as often as he could. Miguel grew to love him that even though, his father’s family, Beatrice and their son Vito, didn’t want him in their lives, he endured their poor treatment.

“Then, just like I’ve mentioned a while ago, 5 months ago, Mikael went home to his home country, Norway, and told Miguel that he wanted him to come with him and study university there.

“Of course, Miguel didn’t want to go, especially that Claudia got sick. She needed to undergo heart bypass surgery. But instead of understanding his son’s situation, Mikael told him that he would pay for his mother’s hospital bills in a good hospital and make sure to get all the best doctors out there for her operation.

“That was when Miguel agreed to go with him and study there. Because of that decision, they’re no longer with us.” Cross could see the rage in Ms. Dawson’s eyes. “I’m sorry, Cross. I know that we just met but I really need your help. I’m so happy knowing that I have another nephew that’s still alive but I can’t go on like this without knowing what truly happened to Claudia and Miguel. Please, my nephew. Help me.” Cross’ lips parted but didn’t know how to respond to that. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Did you get the first twist of this story after reading this chapter?

Did you expect these turn of events?

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 57

A/N: Sorry, Amores. This chapter is a little bit short because my laptop is totally dead now. I don’t know if i’ll buy another one or not but for now, there are more important things for me to spend my money on. I am only borrowing my mother’s laptop for now but since she’s using it too, i don’t have enough time to write like i usually do. Anyway, let’s see what happens next. Enjoy reading. Happy weekend. 

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 57

PRESENT

“NO.” His voice held determination and his mother looked at him in disbelief upon hearing what he just uttered.

“What did you just say?”

“I’m sorry, mom, but this time, my answer is no. I can’t leave Chloe just like that, especially now. I agreed to what you said before that I should concentrate on our plans in exchange for not hurting Chloe in anyway. Even though, I know you’re not going to physically hurt her but I know that emotionally, you can.

“I thought I was doing the best for her when I decided to finish everything first but when I saw how sad and hurt she was, that very moment, I knew I messed up. I realized that I hurt her the most by leaving her without a word, without any explanation. Until now, I can’t forgive myself.

“I never thought that I could feel this kind of pain in my heart. The look of anger, sadness and disappointment in her eyes a while ago while she was staring at me broke my heart over and over again. Honestly, I am so torn right now. I already anticipated that our situation would become difficult the moment you discovered about our relationship.

“I tried to hide to you how much I love her to the point of trying to mislead you when you suddenly showed up on Cupid’s Island because I knew that the moment you discovered that Chloe was my girlfriend, you would do something to break us apart and I was right.

“You really did everything to separate us by making it look like I cheated on her. After that night, when you drugged me, and took me out of Cupid’s Island without Chloe’s knowledge, I could only imagine the pain she felt when she saw the picture that you sent to her.” He couldn’t hide the anger in his voice.

“If I’ve discovered about what you did earlier, I wouldn’t’ve agreed to leave Chloe. I thought, I was protecting her but I was unaware that you already hurt her so much that night. I agreed to continue our plans in exchange for leaving Chloe alone. Yes, you didn’t do anything to her this past one month but not because of your promise. It’s because you finally got what you wanted. You succeeded on separating us.” He paused as he felt like his strength left him.

He chuckled mirthlessly. “I’ve been nothing but a spineless coward for not being able to protect her. Now that she’s pregnant, it’s time for me to stand by her and protect her at all cost. Don’t get me wrong. I will still do everything as planned because I made a promise to you but not for the expense of Chloe. If she cries again because of what we’re doing then I don’t have a choice but to give up and quit.” Her eyes widened.

“Are you crazy?! After everything, you will just abandon our mission just for a woman?! So, you’re going to choose her over your mother and brother who are in need of your help to achieve the justice that they deserve?!” She asked exasperatedly and Cross met her angry gaze.

“She’s not just a woman, mom. She’s Chloe. The love of my life.”

“Miguel and Claudia are your family! Even though you’ve never met them before, your mother always loved you and longed for you! Never in her life that she didn’t remember you even though no one believed her that you exist! Are you going to throw them away just like that because of Chloe?!” He shook his head.

“You’re misunderstanding me, mom. I am not abandoning my promise to seek justice for what happened to them. But I have one condition.”

“And that is?”

“Leave Chloe alone. No matter what happens, I don’t want you hurting her in anyway, especially now that she’s pregnant with our baby. Don’t ever throw hurtful words at her nor try to intimidate her because if something happened to the both of them because of your doing, I won’t be able to forgive you.” She squinted her eyes.

“Are you threatening me?”

“No, mom. I’m just telling you what will happen. I love you and I don’t want seeing you hurting too. All these years, you became the mother that I’ve never had. You gave me everything that I needed and I’m thankful for that.

“Even though, you’re not my biological mother, you loved me as your real son. You made me experience how to be loved by a mother. Thank you for everything. But please, I’m begging you. Don’t touch Chloe because you will surely lose me if that happens. I am not threatening you. I am merely stating what I’ll do.” She looked stunned for a moment before her face turned somber and as if she lost the strength of her knees, she walked towards the couch like all the life within her dissipated.

“You really do love her.” It wasn’t a question but a statement as if she just realized that now.

“More than my own life, mom, so if you really do love me, protect her too and accept her as my future wife. That’s all I’m asking from you.” She didn’t answer for a couple of seconds and the silence was deafening.

“I thought, I was doing you two a favor by separating the two of you but seeing you right now, you made me realize that you’re indeed in love and serious wither her.” A pained smile broke across her lips. “Do you know why I’ve been against the two of you from the beginning?”

“Because the moment we became together, I got distracted.” He answered.

“Yes, that was one of the reasons. But the one thing that I’ve been trying to avoid was for her to get involved with our mess. You know that, right? I kept on telling you that. I know, I’ve been very hard on you these past few months but I am only doing what I thought was right.

“The moment I first saw Chloe in person, I already knew that she would be a big distraction for you but at the same time, I was worried that she might only get hurt or worst, our enemy could see her as a potential target to get back at you.

“Now that she’s pregnant, the situation became even more complicated. When I asked you to help me with my plans 10 years ago, I didn’t consider the fact that you might fall in love while at it. I only saw the strong you that time, the teenager who was as hard as steel.” She sighed, suddenly looked stressed out.

“I’m sorry for making our situation more complicated, mom. All this time, we’ve been very careful. Even though it was slow, at least every step was worth it. But now, I brought this upon us. But even so, I don’t think Chloe and our unborn baby as a complication. In fact, they’re the greatest blessing to me and I hope, you can see how important they are to me. This is not just about our family anymore. I have my own family to consider about.” She heaved a sigh.

“What can I do other than to accept her. If the situation was different, you know that I would gladly accept any woman you choose to be with. But with our situation right now, I am really worried. I don’t want other people to get involved.” Cross smiled inwardly.

This was the real Clara Dawson that he grew to love as a mother ever since they met. Even though she was strict and hard most of the time, she has a soft heart and cares about everyone around her.

He stood up and hugged her.

“Don’t worry too much, mom. I am now the CEO of Larsen Corp. Sooner or later, we will finally achieve our goals. We’re progressing one step at a time.”

“I hope so. I really hope so.” Even though she was still hesitant, Cross could tell that she already accepted Chloe and now, the only thing left was for him to do his part and finish everything that needed to be done.

“Go.” She gently pushed him away from her. His eyebrows creased and was about to ask he why when she spoke again.

“Follow Chloe.” That surprised him but then, happiness surged within him when he finally understood what she just said. Without any second thought, he went out of his office, determined to follow Chloe wherever she goes.

VITO tried calling Chloe’s number but it was unattended. He just wanted to talk to her about the party, hoping that she could change her mind and attend with him but she wasn’t picking it up. He tried again but it was the same.

“Damn it!” He was about to throw his phone on the floor full of anger when someone suddenly spoke behind him.

“What are you doing?” He closed his eyes for good three seconds before turning around and faced her.

“Nothing, mom. I’m just frustrated right now.”

“Frustrated about what?”

He huffed. “This is nothing, mom. I can handle it myself.” Her eyebrows arched and then scuffed.

“Really, Vito? You can handle it yourself? Then, I should be worried that you’re about to mess up again because that’s what I heard you say the last time you messed up big time.” His jaw flexed.

“It wasn’t my fault. I didn’t know that dad—”

“—Really, Vito? You didn’t know? You should’ve known how your father works. Yes, you’re his legitimate son but you know very well that he has an illegitimate son as well. You should’ve done something about it. Look what happened. He’s now the CEO of our company and that left you with nothing. You’re merely his employee now.” He could tell how still bitter and angry she was about it.

“The fight it not over yet, mom. You know that I haven’t given up yet. Just wait because I will make sure to pull Cross down and push him back to where he came from.”

“I don’t want to hear any more of your talks, Vito. I want result but instead of working harder to achieve your goals, your whole attention is revolving around Chloe who is not even in love with you.” That didn’t sit well with him.

His jaw flexed. “You know why I am doing this, mom.”

“I am sick and tired of waiting. I don’t even know if I should still hope for any positive results of what you’re doing while Cross on the other hand has advanced way more than you. I can’t believe this. If you don’t move faster, everything will be stripped off of you for good. One day, we will wake up with nothing left for us if you continue on being like this.” His fists tightened.

“Don’t worry, mom. I won’t let that happen. Before Cross know it, I already attacked him at his most vulnerable spot and before he could even understand what happened, he’s done for good.”

“Just like I’ve said, Vito. I don’t want to hear this senseless talk. Just do something and act fast.” He looked down.

“Yes, mom.” 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think Vito is planning?

Do you understand who’s the ‘Claudia’ that Cross is with in the present?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 58

A/N: Hi, Amores. Sorry again for not updating last Wednesday. To be honest, I’m still not okay but i needed to update today as a part of my obligation to Wattpad. It’s kinda short but it’s all i managed to write. I hope you like it. Enjoy reading. :)

PS: Thank you for the get well soon messages and comments. :)

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

♡

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 58

CROSS didn’t bother looking for Chloe inside her office nor anywhere in the company because he knew that she already left the vicinity. Knowing her, she probably went somewhere else to breath and calm herself down because of what just happened.

But he had ideas where he could possibly find her.

He already changed his mind and do whatever he could to protect her but at the same time, making sure that he could get the justice that his mother and brother deserved. He didn’t want to abandon his promise just like that because it would eat his heart in the long run.

When the elevator opened, he stepped out in a hurry and was about to head towards the lobby when he almost bumped into someone. Thankfully, he barely managed to avoid her.

“Watch where you’re going, Mr. CEO. This is not the place for some street activities.” He looked up and saw her signature poker face. It was Beatrice Larsen, the wife of his father. He gathered himself together and stared back at her formally.

“Good afternoon, Beatrice. What brings you here?” She raised her chin but her eyes were scrutinizing him from head to toe in not so obvious manner but Cross could see clearly it. The same look he used to give him ever since their first encounter.

“I think it’s none of your business if I decided to come here whenever I want to. Even though you’re the CEO now, this is still my family’s company, right?” All the emotions on his face disappeared.

“‘Our company’, Beatrice.” He corrected.

“Whatever. Anyway, what’s good with the afternoon?” He suddenly realized that even though that day wasn’t very good all in all, it was still the best day ever because he received the best gift he could ever have. That was Chloe and his unborn baby and he would never let this woman destroy it.

He faked a smile. “Everything, Beatrice. Whatever our reason is for existing, we should be grateful for each passing day because of all the blessings that we received. Just like me. I just received the greatest and most precious news today that’s why I’m very grateful. You should too. Anyway, I need to go.” He was about to walk past her but she blocked his way.

“Not so fast.” Cross thought that she would get mad but to his surprise, her lips curved with a smile. “I haven’t congratulated you yet, haven’t I?” His eyebrows furrowed. “Congratulations on being the new CEO of our company. I hope, you won’t be a big disappointment. I mean, don’t get me wrong. Larsen Corporation is a big company and everyone expects a lot from the CEO. Just like your father. He became the pillar of this company during his time as a CEO so of course, people expect a lot from you too.” Cross could hint the bitterness in her voice even though she was trying to hide it. The way she said the words “our company” sounded like she was only referring to them, excluding him.

“Thank you, Beatrice. Don’t worry. Being a disappointment, especially to dad, has never been on my vocabulary. We’ve known each other for a long time already so I know that you know my caliber. Even though I’ve been working behind the curtains these past few years, I know what I’m doing. I’ve contributed a lot to this company and I don’t need to specify what those contributions are. Let’s just say that those were the reasons why dad chose me as his successor.” He paused for a couple of seconds before he spoke again. “See you around.” Before she could react, he quickly marched his way out of the building, determined to find Chloe.

He went to her favorite restaurant but she wasn’t there. He even went to every park nearby that she could drop by to but she was nowhere to be found.

Then, he didn’t have a choice but to go to her house. While knocking on her door, he was praying for her to answer but to his disappointment, it seemed that no one was home. He grew even more desperate.

He didn’t want the day to finish without talking to her once again.

CHLOE hugged herself as the cool wind blew at the beach. It was already near sunset but she still didn’t have any plans of leaving the place.

After her confrontation with Cross in his office, she knew right away that she needed to get out of there as soon as she could because she felt like the place became too small for the both of them and she couldn’t breathe.

She just finished talking to Mr. Larsen on the phone and told him that it would be best for her to finish all her remaining work at home instead of going to her office everyday for the next one month before leaving the company for good and to her surprise, he understood and gave her the permission.

From tomorrow on, she didn’t need to go to Larsen Corp. She could even do all her meetings and commitment via zoom anyway.

A bitter smile broke across herself upon remembering about Cross. She couldn’t deny the fact that kissing him and hugging him after month left her wanting more but she knew better than to let her feelings get the best of her.

She looked down and caressed her tummy. Two weeks after leaving cupid’s island last month, she discovered that she was pregnant. She had mixed emotions over it but she was so happy knowing that a precious life was slowly growing inside her. Her and Cross’ baby.

She didn’t know when would be the right time to inform him about it but she didn’t expect for him to discover about it before she was even ready to tell it to him.

Her eyes brimmed with tears. Oh, gosh. After everything that happened, she realized that no matter what happened, she still loved him that much. Even though she was mad, her heart was still screaming for one man only and that was Cross.

Is there even a way for someone to unlove a person? She blinked and her unshed tears fell her cheeks. It hurt so bad.

Who said that loving someone was easy? They said that love could make you the happiest but at the same time, it could potentially destroy and hurt you to the core.

She was about to wipe them off with the back of her hands when someone suddenly hugged her from behind tightly. Her body stiffened and her first instinct was to wiggle out of that person’s arms but when his familiar scent filled her nose and his warmth touched her skin, she instantly knew who it was.

“Please, stop crying. You don’t know how much I hate myself right now for being the cause of your tears. I’m begging you. Stop crying.” His voice sounded like he was in pain too just like the way she was feeling right now.

She unwrapped his arms from hugging her and distanced herself from him.

“What are you doing here? Why did you follow me? You already made your choice, right?” She couldn’t believe that he actually followed her because when she marched her way out of his office, he didn’t chase after her and that added to the heavy feeling inside of her.

“Yes, and I made my choice and that’s you. I’m here because I wanted to fix this. I want us to fix this. Please, cariño.” Even though half of her was happy that he came for her, the other half wasn’t because she wasn’t sure why he followed her and wanted them to fix their differences but he wouldn’t tell her everything.

No matter how many times he would beg for her for another chance if he wouldn’t tell her everything that she’s been wanting to hear from him, then it would be useless.

Just like what she said earlier, she was tired of getting left in the dark about his secrets and it was time for her to love herself too and focus on her pregnancy. The last thing she wanted was for her baby to get affected because of everything that’s been happening.

“Really? Do you really want for us to fix it?” There was a hint of resentment and bitterness in her voice.

“Of course, I want to that’s why I’m here.”

“If so, then you know what to do. There’s only one thing I want from you but it seems that there are other things which are more important to you than having me in your life.” She answered through gritted teeth.

“That’s not true. You and our little one here are my utmost priority. Please, don’t ever think otherwise.” He knelt on his knees and kissed her tummy. She could see the love in his eyes while doing that.

Their baby hasn’t been born yet but she already knew that he/she would be loved and cherished by Cross.

He then looked up at her.

“Please, cariño. If you’re not ready yet for us to be together for now, at least let me be by your side. Let me be here while you’re going through all this.”

“I don’t need—”

“—I know what’s been happening to you. Your pregnancy symptoms have been difficult to handle for you and I want to be there to at least assist you in any way I could, to have your back while you feel like you can’t take it anymore.

“I know that I won’t be able to take away those unpleasant symptoms but at least, I could give you all the support that you need; to hug you whenever you’re not feeling well and to serve as your strength when you feel like you don’t have any strength to stand up and start your day.

“I know it’s been tough for you and I want to be by your side during this difficult time. That’s all I’m asking from you right now. For our baby’s sake. Please?” She knew that she should just flat out say no but when she saw his begging eyes, she almost said yes right away. No, Chloe! You shouldn’t and you know that! If he really cares for you, then he knows what to do!

“You should probably leave me alone for now, Cross, because the more I see you, the more I get stressed out and it’s not good for our baby. If you really care for us, then do as I say.” Before he could even answer, she left him there.

It hurt her treating Cross like this but it would be a torture for her if she lets him be by her side but deep inside of her, his secrets were still causing her suffer. She just wanted him to be open to her and tell her everything but he seemed to be having a hard time doing just that and it hurt.

CROSS was staring at the city view from the balcony of his room but his mind was somewhere else. Full of Chloe, their unborn child and their current situation.

The party would be tonight but he felt no excitement at all. In fact, he didn’t feel like going at all. If it wasn’t an important event, he would surely choose on going to Chloe’s place and beg her to talk to him.

Damn. He already missed her so bad that he felt like he was going insane if he wouldn’t be able to be with her for another day. He released a breath. Cariño, I miss you so much already. Fùck!

He raked his fingers through his hair in so much frustration. He wanted to pull his hair and shout.

“Why are you still here, son?” Someone spoke at the door. He looked at his father in surprise. He didn’t even notice him arriving.

He looked at him from head to toe with furrowed eyebrows then entered. “And you’re not even ready yet.”

“Dad…” Was all he could say. Ever since he started knowing him and being with him, he’s been the best father to him which he didn’t expect at all. He actually initially thought that he was the worst.

“You have one hour to fix yourself. Go.” He sighed and was about to go to the walk-in closet when he stopped him.

“What’s the matter? Is this about Chloe again?” Cross slowly nodded his head in response and his father’s eyebrows creased.

“What is the problem between you two? I thought, everything was going well, especially when you told me that you two were on Cupid’s Island together. But last month, you suddenly came back and never talked about Chloe again. Did you two break-up?”

“I don’t know how to explain, dad, but we’re not in good terms right now. She’s mad at me and I can’t stand our situation anymore, especially now that she’s pregnant.” His father’s eyes bulged.

“What?! She’s already pregnant?”

“Yes.”

“Then, what the heck are you still waiting for? Marry her already!” He could see the excitement on his father’s eyes. He’s been very vocal about having grandchildren but before Chloe came into his life, having any children never crossed his mind and it seemed that Vito was the same.

“I already proposed to her on the island and she accepted it. But now, I don’t know if there will be wedding in the first place because she’s mad at me.”

“What?! And you’re just going to give up just like that?! C’mon, my boy. I know that you can do more than this. When you asked me to give you Chloe’s hand, I said yes right away and talked to her father right away because it was the first time you asked me for a favor.

“Even though Vito wanted her too, I chose you. And now that you’re finally with Chloe, you’re going to act like this? Why don’t you do something about it instead of being here, doing nothing? I didn’t know that you’ve become a coward now.” Cross groaned inwardly. If his father only knew the reasons behind it, he would surely get mad at him too.

“I’m sorry for disappointing you, dad. When it comes to Chloe, I become weak. She’s my weakness and I can’t stand the thought of her being mad at me right now.”

“Okay then. I have an idea.” Cross’ forehead crinkled.

“What is it?”

“You’ll know later. For now, I want you to gather yourself together and present yourself there like a true man, a true Larsen, and show everyone that you deserve the position. Am I understood?” Even though he was wondering what his father had in mind, he nodded his head.

“That’s my first born.” He even ruffled his hair.

“Dad, stop. I’m too old for this.” He complained and fixed his hair. His father chuckled.

“You’ll never get too old for this. I am your father and I am very proud that you’re my son. Remember that.” Even though that wasn’t his first time hearing that from his father, it still surprised him.

“Thanks, dad. That means a lot.” His father smiled and patted him by the shoulder.

“Don’t mention it. See you at the party.”

♡

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Chloe did the right thing for not accepting Cross?

What do you think of Beatrice?

If you were Cross, what would you do?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 59

50 COMMENTS FOR THE NEXT CHAPTER. :)

Anyway, after this story, i will be writing TB & TP series 7. Who have read this series from 1-6? I hope, you will read the 7th too. Stay tuned!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 59

CHLOE opened her eyes and looked at the time. It was already 5:30 pm. She couldn’t believe that she actually fell asleep at her office table while working. It has been two days since she started working at home and she felt a lot more relaxed knowing that she was alone without anyone stressing her out.

Then, her stomach growled. She chuckled and touched her tummy affectionately.

“Hungry again, baby? I’m sure, I’ll gain a lot of weight but for you, I don’t care. You’re mommy’s number 1 priority after all.” Yes, she noticed that her appetite doubled but who cares? As long as she eats healthy foods, her baby would surely appreciate it.

She stretched her arms above her head, purring like a cat in the process before standing up to go to the bathroom. She decided to take a quick bath to freshen herself up before going downstairs to eat. It was already 6:45 pm.

That day was calm and relaxing. She finished her work load for the day ahead of time that was why she allowed herself to take a nap a while ago.

After eating, she brushed her teeth and was about to watch a movie when someone suddenly knocked on her door. She wasn’t expecting a visitor.

With furrowed eyebrows, she checked the CCTV screen and was surprise to see who it was. Mr. Mikael Larsen, Cross’ father!

She was surprised because this never happened before and now that he came over to her place, she suddenly felt her heart pound nervously. She knew that this was about an important matter for sure.

While biting her lower lip, she went to open the door.

“Good evening, Ms. Rosenberg. Sorry for coming unannounced. I hope, I’m not disturbing you right now. Can we talk?” The former CEO of Larsen Corp. said.

“No, Sir. I am not busy right now so it’s okay. Please, come in.” They went to the living room.

“What do you want to drink, Sir?” She offered politely but he shook his head.

“It’s okay, Ms. Rosenberg. Thank you. I just came here to talk to you about something.”

“About what, Sir?” He took a deep breath before beginning, all the while staring at her.

“I’ll be straight to the point, Ms. Rosenberg. I came here to personally invite you to the welcome party of my son, Cross. Well, if you have time.” That actually surprised her and she was at a lost for words for a couple of seconds.

“But—”

“—I know that you already told Vito that you couldn’t attend tonight but I was just hoping that you could at least reconsider. You don’t have to stay the whole duration of the party if you don’t want to finish it but could you at least come for Cross’ sake?” Her eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean, Sir?”

“You see, Cross had been down these past few days and he’d been very open to me that you’re the reason why he’s been like that. As a father, I am very worried about him. Even though he didn’t say it out loud, I know that your presence in the party is very important to him. Could you at least be there to support him? I am not forcing you to if you don’t really want to but can you at least think about it?” She chewed on her bottom lip, unable to give her answer right away.

She didn’t lie to Vito when she told him that she had an important meeting today that was why she wouldn’t be able to go to the party with him. But that meeting was cancelled and got rescheduled next week.

Mr. Larsen released a breath and then stood up.

“The party is going to start at 7:30. I hope, you could come. Please, think about it. Anyway, I won’t too much of your time. I should probably get going. Thank you for at least hearing me, Ms. Rosenberg.” He was about to head towards the door when Chloe finally found her voice.

“I’m sorry, Sir. I know that you’re only concerned about him as his father that’s why you even took your time to come here. But I already talked to Cross and even if I went there, there will be no change in our situation if he’s not willing to give me what I want.

“I am not asking for too much but it seems that it is too much for him. Don’t get me wrong. I would want to be there for him but because of our situation right now, I don’t think my presence there will do us good.” Even though she wanted to support Cross in this important night of his life, she held herself back. She already made her decision after all.

He nodded his head in understanding.

“I understand, Ms. Rosenberg. Thank you for being honest. But if you changed your mind, you’re always welcome to attend. I should be going. Thank you again for your time.” She nodded her head and accompanied him to the door.

The moment she was left alone in her house, she released a breath and looked up. She was fully aware that she was hard on him but if she didn’t do so, their relationship would never progress positively.

She didn’t want to engage herself in a relationship that was full of secrets because that would surely break her in the long run.

Loving someone wasn’t a bed of roses but it shouldn’t hurt and make you sad either to the point that you question everything that you two has been through.

She was doing this as a favor for herself and Cross. They’re not teenagers anymore that love was always the center of everything.

She went to her room and started watching a movie. But for some reason, she couldn’t concentrate at all. Her mind was full of Cross and their situation right now.

She groaned and pulled her own hair like she was going insane. “God, Chloe! Can you just concentrate on watching and not think of anything else?!” She reprimanded herself and tried to concentrate on watching.

About an hour later, her phone suddenly rang. It was Jade. Her eyebrows furrowed as she answered her call.

“Yes, Jade?”

“Where are you? Aren’t you going to attend the welcome party for Cross?” She bit her lower lip.

“No. Why?”

She huffed. “Are you sure you’re not coming? I think this guy is about to mess up because he’s not himself right now. I can’t believe that he’s letting his problems get into him this much that he can’t even sort out his thoughts properly.” She sounded irritated.

“Damn it! Look at the one who just arrived and walked up to Cross.” She heard someone in the background. I sounded like it was Raven and it seemed that he was mad.

“What the f*ck is that woman doing in here?!” Troy sounded pissed off too when he probably saw whom Raven was talking about. Looked like everyone was present except her and Grey.

Until now, Grey couldn’t forgive Cross for what he’s done to her that was why he chose to just avoid him for a while.

“I can’t believe that Paige is actually here. Even though Cross kept on avoiding him, this girl doesn’t really know when to take a no for an answer. Chloe should come here before Paige succeeds on stealing Cross away, especially now that Cross is vulnerable, drinking too much, uncaring if people here are watching him.

“Looks like he’s lost it. Vito will surely have a blast watching him mess up tonight knowing that their father would surely get mad if Cross did something that could potentially ruin their name.” It was Jade. The worry in her voice was evident.

They called her yesterday to ask her for her final decision if she would attend the party or not but she was firm on telling them that she wouldn’t attend. They sounded disappointed but didn’t say anything and respected her decision.

“Hello, Chloe? Please, could you come here to shake some sense into Cross before he does something stupid that would eventually destroy him?” Chloe closed her eyes shut. She wanted to say no but just thinking that Cross was messing everything up made her mad but worried at the same time.

“Chloe, you don’t have to stay long. Just come and give our friend here a slap or something. He’s going to listen to you for sure. Please, if you’re still concerned about him even just for a little bit, do this for him.” This time, it was Nevaeh.

She huffed and ended the call full of frustration. What the heck was that guy doing?! Without thinking twice, she went to her walk-in closet and quickly fixed herself for the party.

She would just talk to Cross before he would commit something that could destroy his family’s reputation.

EVEN though Cross didn’t want to stay there any longer than one hour, he had to because that party was for him as the new CEO of Larsen Corp.

His father introduced him to everyone and they warmly welcomed him. His friends even came to support him but even so, his eyes were looking for someone very special and his heart ached knowing that she chose not to come.

After his speech, he went to the balcony while everyone was busy eating and chatting. He just wanted to breathe and have some peace and quiet moment while sipping champagne but not even a minute has passed by and someone already disturbed him.

“Hi, babe.” Hearing that made his stomach churn.

“Not now, Paige. I don’t have time for your nonsense. Leave me alone.” Her eyes squinted in anger.

“How dare you talk to me that way after what happened between us?! I’ve been trying to understand you but you’ve gone too far!” He looked at her coldly, didn’t even wince with her anger.

“Nothing happened between us and you know that so stop with your illusions. I’m tired of hearing it.” That surprised her. Even though he’s been cold towards her these past years, he’d never treated like this and she was obviously stunned.

He realized that it was high time to set his boundaries. He knew very well that this life wasn’t his that was why he learned to adjust and be patient about everything. But now, he came to a point that he felt like he’s totally drained.

Paige’s eyes suddenly watered.

“What happened to you, Cross? Ever since you came back from Norway many years ago, you started treating me like I didn’t matter to you. I thought, you would eventually turn back to the way you were before you left but Iooks like I’m waiting for a miracle to happen. Can’t you see that you’re already hurting me so bad? If you’re going to be like this, you shouldn’t’ve given me expectation that you would eventually love me!

“You know why I became like this? It’s because of you! I thought that if I acted like those promiscuous women that you used to date, you would finally notice me and give me your time but nothing has changed even though I’ve already done everything I could to get your attention!” She broke into tears and that affected Cross.

Paige was right. She used to be a shy and conservative girl but she changed because of him and that made him feel guilty. If she only knew…

He released a breath. “Paige, stop crying. You shouldn’t cry because you don’t have anything to cry about. I—” Before he could complete what she wanted to say, someone suddenly spoke behind her.

“Oh, it looks like Mr. CEO here is being naughty. Well, what else is new? Girls flock around him like bees and he’s been busy breaking each of those bees’ hearts. I just wish that he’s not going to apply that kind of behavior in Larsen Corp. now that he’s the CEO. I mean, we don’t want to have a problem in the company, right?” His jaw flexed tightly when he saw Beatrice and she wasn’t alone. She was with Vito, their father and his business associates.

Everyone was looking at him weirdly. He grunted.

“C’mon, Cross. After Chloe, you’re going to make Paige cry too? You’ve done enough damage. You should stop now. Show everyone that you’re one responsible CEO. Not a womanizer CEO.” Cross’ eyes squinted in anger but he chose to play if cool.

Knowing Beatrice and Vito, they could easily destroy his reputation if he allowed them to. But he’s learned a lot these past 10 years and would never allow these two to get in his way. He’s reached this far so he would never let these two bully him just like what they did to his brother and mother.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Chloe made the right decision of going to the party after all?

What do you think of the last part? Will Vito and Beatrice succeed on embarrassant Cross in front of everyone? 

Is this the end for Cross?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 60

A/N: Hi, Amores! Sorry that this update is kinda short. I’m still not ok and this was the only update i managed to write. I hope you like it. Enjoy reading!

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 60

Knowing him and Beatrice, they were doing this on purpose so that he would lose his patience with them and would surely mess up in this very important night of his life. They wanted to rain on his parade.

They knew how strict his father was when it comes to Larsen Corp. and if he messed this up, there was a possibility that he would change his mind and take back his decision. That was what Vito and Beatrice wanted to see but he would never let them play him with their little fingers.

He took a deep breath and faced them confidently.

“C’mon, Beatrice, Vito. You know me better than that. We’re family after all. I mean, you should be lifting me up by supporting me, right? Now that I’m the new CEO of Larsen Corp., seeing you supporting me means a lot.” He said faking an amused tone.

Beatrice looked like she was surprised of his answer but quickly pulled back her poise right away. “Well, you’re right. We’re a family that’s why we’re concerned about you. We’re just giving advice. I hope you don’t mind. I’m just doing my part as your second mother.” Cross wanted to laugh because Beatrice seemed to be having a hard time keeping that fake smile of hers but when he heard the last sentence she just uttered, that made his blood boil.

His fists tightened but didn’t let them notice that what she said got into him. He was about to retaliate but somebody spoke.

“You’re step-mother is right, Mr. Larsen. I mean, your performance in the company was exceptional that’s why we’re expecting great things from you from now on. I hope, your issue regarding women won’t affect your job as the CEO.” It was Mr. Chang. He’s been a longtime friend and business associate of his father.

“Of course, not, Mr. Chang. And for your information, I’m not some womanizer out there. I only have one woman in my life that I love her the most. That’s my fiancée.”

“That’s great then. A faithful man is a great image of the company. I’m glad that you’re not like those other rich guys who has done nothing but to collect woman after woman.” Another man, which was a member of the board, said and everyone seem to have liked what he just said except Vito and Beatrice, including Paige who had her fists clenched tightly while looking at him in pain.

He groaned inwardly. Even though Paige has been a nuisance ever since the first time they met, she couldn’t blame her. She didn’t have any idea of what was happening around her and that affected his conscience.

Even though he’s been called cold by many, his heart wasn’t made of stone. He was just a normal human being.

“Oh, Fiancée? That’s good to hear. Where is she? Don’t tell me, she didn’t come to support you? What kind of fiancée is that? Or maybe, she already broke up with you.” Vito’s voice was obviously taunting, trying to get on his nerves but the smile on Cross’ face didn’t fade.

“Don’t worry, bro. Chloe and I are still together. I love her too much to let her slip through my fingers. If I loved her before, I love her even more now.” Vito’s eyebrow arched and Cross caught Beatrice rolled her eyes.

“And why’s that?”

Cross smirked as he shrugged his shoulders. “As much as I am very proud to announce it, I still have to get her permission.”

“Permission? I didn’t know that you’ve stoop this low just for a woman.” It seemed that Vito didn’t have a plan of giving up.

“What the heck are you trying to say to your brother, Vito?!” Their father couldn’t hold back his temper but Vito seemed unaffected.

“What? I’m just making fun of my brother, dad. Relax.”

“It’s okay, dad. We all know how childish Vito is. Anyway, to answer your question, brother; I respect Chloe that’s why I always ask for her permission if she’s involved with it. That’s how much I love her and I will never be embarrassed to shout that to the world.” He faced the other people who were just quietly watching them.

“Anyway, we’re not here to talk about my personal life, right? For now, why don’t we go back to the party and enjoy the night?” Everyone agreed but Vito and Beatrice gave him a glare before following the others.

Paige stayed on her spot.

“Paige, you should stop all this and just forget about me. I’m not the Cross that you used to know. That Cross will never come back anymore so learn how to accept that. I’m sorry that you’ve been hurting this much but I can’t give you what you want.

“The only woman who owns my heart is Chloe Winters Rosenberg. She’s the love of my life and I can’t live this life without her. Whatever mom promised you for you to do what she’s been asking you, don’t believe it because it will never happen. I hope, this will be our last time to talk about this.” He was about to walk past her when she spoke.

“I hate you, Cross.” Her voice cracked as tears ran down her cheeks while staring at him for of resentment.

“That’s right, Paige. Hate me and don’t ever stop hating me. I am not the right man for you. The Cross that you fell in love with isn’t with us anymore.” Yes, he knew that he’s cruel of saying those things but he was just being honest.

She didn’t want her to keep on hoping for something that was impossible to happen.

CHLOE couldn’t control the worry in her chest while she was on the way to the party but she tried to relax because she didn’t want her baby to be affected. She would just make sure that Cross was doing fine.

Upon arriving there, she went to the front desk right away and was about to tell her about her purpose of going there but she spoke before she could even utter a word.

“Good evening, Ms. Rosenberg. The party is this way. You may enter.” The woman motioned to her right and her jaw dropped.

“How did you know my name and how come you knew that I came here for the party? I don’t even have an invitation.”

The woman smiled. “Because Mr. Cross Larsen already informed us about you. He specifically instructed us to let you in right away the moment you showed up.”

“Oh, is that so? Thank you then.” Even though she was still confused, she proceeded on entering the party hall and quickly spotted Jade and the others but Cross was nowhere to be found.

She walked up to them.

“Do you think Chloe would buy what we told her?” Raven asked his friends. It looked like they just finished eating. The sweet music was a little loud but it wasn’t that loud for her to hear their conversation. Some couples were dancing at the dance floor.

Jade sighed. “I don’t know if what we did was right. I mean, Cross hasn’t been himself lately but I think, he’s handling himself just fine since he arrived here at the party.” That surprised Chloe. They just said all those things to her over the phone, for what?!

“Even though I’m still pissed off at him for what he’s been doing, I hate seeing him and Chloe like this. Knowing Cross, he’s just hiding his pain inside. He loves Chloe so much.” Jade continued while shaking her head.

“If we need to lie in order to help them with their problem by forcing them to talk, then so be it. This is not healthy for the both of them. Chloe has been broken and Cross seems like he’s going mad because of their situation.” Troy added.

Hearing those made her feel angry. They just lied to her! And she even came because she was so worried! Furious, she turned around and was about walk out of there when she saw Vito, his parents and some other people. It seemed like they just came from somewhere. Maybe a balcony.

Vito automatically smiled upon seeing her so she walked up to him.

“Hi, Chloe. I thought, you couldn’t come tonight?” She released a breath.

“Something happened but that’s not important now. I should go. I don’t have anything to do here anyway.” His eyebrows creased.

“Already? Why don’t you stay for a bit? I mean, you’re already here anyway.” She shook her head.

“No, Vito. It’s getting late. I should go.”

“Wait! It looks like I get it now why you’re here. It’s because of Cross, right?” She squeezed her eyes shut for good three seconds and then released a breath.

“If you want to talk to him, you can find him on the balcony that way. Go before he leaves. The party is almost done and he seemed like he was in a hurry to leave right away.” She didn’t know why but there was this weird spark of something that passed through his eyes.

She didn’t know why but she felt the need to check on Cross before she leaves even though she already overheard from Jade and the others that they just lied to her in order for her to come to the party.

Without saying anything, she walked towards the direction that Vito was pointing. Her heart was pounding hard for some reason.

When she reached the balcony, that was when she understood why she was feeling that way. Her heart broke into tiny pieces. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

How’s the chapter?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE  & FOLLOW

chapter 61

A/N: Hi, Amores. Thank you again for the get well soon messages and comments. I appreciate it. To be honest, i wanted to put this story on hold because i am not in shape to write. But i changed my mind. I will quickly finished this one. After this story, i will start uploading TB & TP series 7 because i already finished writing many chapters of it so that i could get to have a break from writing. If you’re wondering why i am still pushing to update even though I’m sick, that’s because it’s my obligation(contract) not to mention that i dont want to leave you guys hanging. Anyway, i hope you will still read this story until its ending. Thank you.

♡

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 61

WITH slow steps, Chloe headed towards the balcony and to her surprise, she saw Cross who seemed to be having a serious conversation with Paige. Her heart felt like it broke into tiny pieces. She didn’t expect that she would actually see them together, far from other people at that.

Even though they weren’t doing something inappropriate, just seeing them together sent a bitter taste in her mouth.

She was about to turn around and run away without confronting Cross when Paige suddenly closed the gap between them, obviously wanted to kiss him.

Chloe quickly looked at the other direction because she didn’t want to witness them kissing. She bit her lower lip as the pain in her intensified even more. Why didn’t she consider the fact that Paige would surely be here before she decided to come?

“Stop, Paige. Stop all this at once and learn to love yourself. I already told you multiple times that I can’t give you what you want. It’s impossible. I’m not the man for you and I hope you can realize that the sooner, the better. I am not who you think I am.” She opened her eyes and looked at them.

Cross was holding Paige’s shoulders firmly and his face held no emotions. Chloe unknowingly sighed in relief knowing that Cross didn’t let Paige kiss him.

Paige broke into tears and slapped Cross in the face.

“Damn you, Cross! I will never forget what you’ve done to me! I swear that I will make you pay for playing with my feelings for years!” Her voice was menacing, threatening and full of bitterness, but Cross didn’t even bat an eye.

“Just like I’ve told you before, Paige. You should hate and never forgive me for what you think that I’ve done. That’s the right thing for you to do because no matter what you do, there’s only one woman in my heart and that’s Chloe. Even if I need to wait for her for years, I will do it because that’s how much I love her.” Chloe’s heart jumped upon hearing what Cross had said. She couldn’t deny the happiness that swelled within her heart and she suddenly became emotional.

Yes, things between him and Cross were still complicated but whenever she hears his declaration of love for her, the anger and resentment in her heart was slowly melting until there was nothing but pure and unconditional love.

Even though she couldn’t see Paige’s face, she could tell that she was hurt judging by the way her shoulders slumped down as if she lost every strength she had in her body.

She thought, she was going to get mad and slap Cross again but to her surprise, Paige turned her back on him and was about to walk out of there when she saw her looking at their direction.

Even Cross looked shocked when he spotted her standing over there, watching them.

“Cariño…” He uttered in disbelief. She looked back at Paige and she almost gasped upon seeing the rage on her face. Chloe thought that she would bark at her or worst, hit her too but she was surprised when she just walked past her and left.

She looked at Cross who was still looking at her as if he was self-debating if she was really there in front of him.

Then, without saying anything, he walked up to her with long strides and encircled her into a tight embrace.

“You came, cariño. I can’t believe that you actually came.” She could hint the happiness in his voice. She wanted to say something but she didn’t know where to start. Hearing him declare his love for her undeniably made her heart swell with total joy.

He even said that he was willing to wait for her, even for years. Who wouldn’t be happy after hearing the love of your life say that? She would be a hypocrite if she wouldn’t admit it.

“You don’t know how happy I am because you came for me.” He kissed her forehead before he unwrapped his arms from hugging her and cupped her face while staring at her full of longing, happiness and love.

“Cross…” Before she could even say what she wanted to say, he placed a finger on her lips, silencing her.

“I don’t know what made you change your mind but I really am glad you came. Without your presence here, everything about this party is meaningless to me. The only thing that made me stay and not to come to you instead was my family and my responsibility.

“They’re my main reason why I am still at Larsen Corp. until now. I thought, it would remain that way until I finally finish everything that I needed to do but everything has changed. Now, rest assured that my main priority is you and out little one here.” He looked down at her tummy and gently caressed it full of love. Chloe bit her lower lip and then released a breath.

“I came because Jade and the others called me. They told me that you’ve been messing everything up and weren’t yourself. Apparently, they were afraid that you might destroy your reputation and lose the CEO position right away because you’ve been drinking without a care in the world.” His lips fell open as his eyebrows furrowed.

“What?! Why would they tell you that? Yes, I wasn’t myself but I did my best to handle everything right. I only drank champagne and that’s it.” She sighed and shrugged her shoulders.

“I overheard that they deliberately called me to tell me those things so that I would come here and they succeeded. At first, I told myself not to come but my worry got the best of me. I didn’t want you to lose everything and destroy yourself in front of everyone that’s why I was even planning on giving you a slap in the face if I proved that they were telling the truth. But unlucky me, I saw you with Paige.” She uttered the last sentence with a hint of bitterness.

Worry and panic flooded his face. “That was nothing. Paige and I are—”

“I know.” She interrupted him before he could have the chance to finish his explanation. His lips parted upon hearing what she said.

“What?”

“I said, I know. I believe you.” He batted his eyes innumerably in total disbelief.

“You mean, you believe me that there’s nothing going on between me and Paige? That nothing happened between us back then?” She nodded her head. She thought, he would happily hug her after hearing that but his reaction was different and it actually surprised her.

“Y-You finally believe me.” His voice cracked as his eyes watered. But even after being emotional like that, the total happiness and relieved in his eyes were evident too and those unshed tears couldn’t conceal it.

“The way you told Paige how much you love me was enough for me to realize that. Yes, I don’t have any solid proof that nothing happened between you and Paige that night last month but my heart believes you and I am choosing to believe you now. I’m tired of this set-up. I’m tired of being hurt and angry about what happened last month. The important thing is we’re still here, loving each other and willing to fight for our relationship. I hope, I’m not late yet.”

He pulled me for a tight embrace. “No. You will never be late no matter how long you decide to finally accept me into your life again. I messed up by disappearing without a word and hurt you and I will regret that for the rest of my life. You don’t know how much this means to me, cariño. Yes, you’re right. It’s definitely impossible for me to prove to you that nothing happened between me and Paige that night but let me tell you this. Nothing happened because mom drugged me to stage everything up. She planned all this to break us apart.” That shocked Chloe.

“W-What? Your mother drugged you?” She wasn’t sure if she heard it right.

“You heard it right, cariño. I’ll explain everything to you later because I don’t want anyone to hear about this.” She could feel the sudden tension in his body. Her eyebrows creased, pulled away from his embrace and looked behind her when she noticed that Cross was staring at something. It was Vito.

“Wow. What a mother. Is that true, Cross? Claudia drugged you just to set you up?” The expression on his face was taunting. She forgot that Vito followed her a while ago.

“It’s none of your business. I don’t need to explain everything to you. Get out of here.” Cross’ voice was firm but instead of doing so, Vito smirk.

“I pity you, Cross. No one really values you. Even your own mother. She’s willing to do everything by using you just to achieve her goals. Goals that would never come true.”

“What do you mean?” Cross’ eyes turned darker in rising anger. Vito scuffed.

“You’ll know soon, brother. Soon.” He turned his back on them and was about to leave when Chloe spoke.

“You’re wrong, Vito.” With furrowed eyebrows, he turned his head to look at her. “You said that no one values Cross but you’re wrong because I’m still here. Yes, he did things that caused me to leave him but that doesn’t mean that I stopped valuing him as the man I love. Even if everyone turns their back on him, I won’t. That’s how much I love him.” Chloe caught Vito’s jaw clench. An unknown emotion passed through his eyes for a second but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared.

“We’ll see about that, Chloe. We’ll see.” He then marched his way out of there. She faced Cross and was surprised to see the smile on his face while gazing at her. Her eyebrows arched.

“Don’t look at me that way. I only said that because—” He didn’t let her finish because he already cupped her face and captured her lips with his for a passionate kiss. Her body went still and couldn’t react right away.

“If I’m dreaming right now, I don’t want to wake up anymore.” She chuckled and rolled her eyes.

“Really? You’re giving me that corny pick-up line?”

“I don’t care if I sound corny right now because I am so happy. At last, I can finally breathe because I heard you say how much you love me again. You don’t know how scared I was of the thought that you might not give me another chance anymore. You were so mad at me. Thank God. You realized that your love for me was sill stronger than your anger and resentment towards me.” She cocked up an eyebrow.

“Yes, but we’re not completely okay yet until you enlighten me about everything.” The smile on his face faded.

“You mean…”

“Yes, Cross. And I mean it.” He swallowed hard and didn’t say anything. She thought, he would repeat his answer about this topic before but to her surprise, he took her hand with his and then sighed in defeat.

“Come with me then.” Before she could even respond, he already headed towards the exit while still holding her hand.

“What about the party?” She asked as they passed by the party hall and everyone was looking at their direction.

“My part is already finished here so it’s okay even if I leave right now. I don’t care.” They were almost at the exit when Cross’ friends approached them.

“Chloe, I’m glad you came.” It was Jade, suppressing a smile as she glanced at their intertwined hands.

“Yeah. I’m glad, our efforts were paid off.” It was Troy who was smirking while looking at them. Everyone seemed to be glad that they were together.

“Much as I want to get mad at you guys for making Chloe worry like that, I’m thankful that you did what you did. Thank you.” Cross said and everyone were shocked.

“What’s with that shock expression on your faces?” He asked with furrowed eyebrows.

“Well, we didn’t expect that. Love really is scary sometimes. Look what it does to people.” Raven answered, chuckling and shaking his head.

“Fùcker!” Everyone laughed.

“Go wherever you need to go. Just make sure that you’ll come back as a couple again.” Nevaeh said and everyone agreed. Chloe’s cheeks went red. They were really supportive and she appreciate that about them.

They were actually mad Cross too but it seemed that they finally forgave their friend too.

Later on, they were outside of the venue but instead of going to the parking, they headed to the elevator. The venue of the party was at the Larsen Corp.

“Where are we going?” She couldn’t help but ask.

“We’re going to my place so that we can talk properly.” She cocked up an eyebrow. She knew that he was referring to his bachelor pad on the top floor.

“Do we really need to go there?”

He looked at her. “Hey don’t look at me like that, cariño. We’re just going to talk.” She crossed her

“Really?” He scratched the back of his head.

“Well…I will be lying if I said that I am not expecting—”

“—Cross!” She hissed in disbelief and he laughed.

“I was just kidding, cariño. Don’t be too hot headed. I don’t want our baby to be hot headed too.” She sneered at him and he chuckled. When they reached the top floor, they entered his place.

“Do you want to drink something, cariño? What about something to eat? I have—”

“—Cross, I don’t want anything of those. You know why I came with you here so let’s start. Talk.” They sat on the living room with him sitting across her.

He took a deep breath before he finally started. “Okay. Please listen to me carefully because this is a little bit complicated.” She nodded her head.

He continued and after hearing everything from him, she was at a loss for words. Yes, she already expected some of his revelations but the others really stunned her.

She was about to open her mouth to voice out her questions when Cross’ phone suddenly rang. He answered it.

“What do you want?” Cross’ voice was calm but she could hint the slight irritation. Then, to her surprise, the phone in his hand fell on the floor. He looked like he just received a very bad news.

“What happened?” She asked worriedly and picked up his phone which was thankfully, unscathed.

“I-I’m sorry, cariño, but we have to go.”

“Why? What happened?” He looked at her and her heart sank when she saw the expression on his face.

“They took dad to the hospital. I don’t know what happened but all I know is we need to go there as soon as possible.” Judging from his reaction, it seemed that his father wasn’t doing well. She nodded her head and without asking questions, she accompanied him out of the building, going to the hospital.  

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think happened to Cross’ father?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 62

50 comments for the next chap. :p

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 62

“WHAT happened to dad?!” Cross’ loud angry voice echoed in the hallway of the hospital upon arriving there. The two people who were there turned their heads towards their direction and Chloe saw right away from their faces that they weren’t welcome there.

“Lower your voice down, will you?! No one is deaf here!” Beatrice answered full of displeasure and Cross’ jaw flexed.

“I don’t care! Just answer me! What happened to dad?! He was just doing fine a while ago and then suddenly, he’s in the hospital?!”

“And what are you trying to imply? Are you trying to put the blame on mom and us?” Vito snapped at Cross angrily.

“Why? Did I step on a landmine?” Cross taunted and that angered Vito even more. Vito closed the gap between them like a raging bull that was about to attack his prey but Cross didn’t even wince. They started into each other as if measuring each other’s strength.

“Just pray that I wouldn’t discover what really happened because I will never forgive anyone who hurt dad in any way.”

“Damn you!” Vito’s eyes squinted in so much anger and was about to punch Cross but Chloe managed to stop him by getting in between them.

“Can you at least respect your father even just for this moment?! He’s in there, fighting for his life and yet, you both are thinking about your issues!”

“I’m not doing anything, Chloe. Tell that to your man.” Vito glared at Cross one more time before turning his back on them and sat on one of the chairs in that hallway. Everyone finally became quiet as the minutes turned into hours.

She could tell that Cross wanted to know exactly what happened but chose to just remain quiet instead of having an argument with Beatrice and Vito.

“Are you okay? Do you want something to drink or eat?” She asked after she didn’t know how long. He’d been convincing her for him to take her home so that she could rest but she refused to do so. She didn’t want to leave him there together with Vito and his mother alone.

“I’m okay, cariño. You don’t have to worry about me. What about you? Do you need anything?” He looked worried as he looked at her. He even gently caressed her tummy as if making sure if their baby was fine.

She was about to answer when someone suddenly butted in their conversation.

“If I were you, Chloe; I would get Cross out of here. I don’t see the reason why he’s here anyway. My husband’s condition would surely worsen with that kind of attitude that he’s pulling here.” Beatrice, who has been pacing back and forth, said firmly before sitting next to her son.

Cross didn’t answer right away but Chloe could feel the tension in his body as she held him by the wrist. He stood up with his hands balled into fists and Chloe followed him.

“Calm down. Getting angry will not help your father’s condition. Just ignore her. Let’s sit over there while waiting for the doctor.” Chloe suggested, referring to the chairs farther from them, and pulled him by the hand. But he didn’t move. She was about to say something to him when he finally spoke.

“As the first born of dad, I have every right to be here. I don’t care about what you say. I will stay. But let me just tell you something. If I discovered that you two are the ones who have caused this to happen, I will make you pay.” He threatened and seeing him like brought chills down her spine.

Cross looked dangerous and she knew that if he managed to find out if someone hurt his father, he would surely take his revenge, whoever it was.

“Cross!” She whisper-yelled, afraid that Vito would fly into a fit of rage and attack him.

“What did you just say?!” Vito stood up, triggered, and was about to march his way towards them when the doctor finally came out.

“Who is the family of the patient?” Beatrice was about to answer when Cross quickly approached the doctor and introduced himself.

“I’m his son. How’s my father, doctor?” He was evidently more than worried.

“And I’m his wife, doctor.” Beatrice interrupted, giving Cross a sharp glare, before looking back at the doctor again. The doctor looked at them quizzically. But he then cleared his throat before finally telling them what everyone wanted to know from him.

“I’m sorry. Even though the surgery went well, Mr. Larsen is in a state of coma.”

“What?! What happened?! How come he’s in coma?!” Cross snapped at the doctor. Chloe took his hand and intertwined their fingers together, trying her best to calm him down.

“Didn’t anyone inform you about what happened? He suffered a major heart-attack. For now, he’s not out of danger yet. All we could do is to hope and pray that he will wake up the soonest possible.” Then, the doctor left.

Cross looked like all the strength within him disappeared and Chloe felt for him. Without saying anything, she wrapped her arms around him, silently comforting him. She thought, he would just be silent like that but she got surprised when he suddenly looked at Vito and Beatrice with blazing eyes.

“I’ll ask you one more time. What happened at the party when I left? How come dad suffered a heart attack?”

“How would we know?! He was talking to his business associates when it happened!” Beatrice snapped at him. Vito scoffed.

“Look who’s acting so innocently. What about you? Are you sure you didn’t do something that could’ve caused this?”

“Don’t throw stones at me, Vito. We both know that I’ve never brought any problems to dad. You’re the one who never cared about causing him problems so if I discovered that you did something that could be the root cause of what happened to him, then you’ll be sorry.”

“Are you threatening me?” Vito asked with a dangerous tone but Cross didn’t even bat an eye.

“Just make sure that you didn’t do anything because I will find what happened.” He then took her hand and pulled her out of there.

“Cross, you shouldn’t point fingers at anyone like that. You don’t have any evidence that Vito and his mom have done something that caused the heart attack of your father.” She said when they were inside his car.

“I’m not just pointing fingers here. I know what those people are capable of and I will not even be surprise if they did something to him. Whatever happened, I will do anything in my power to find out.” Chloe could tell that Cross was beyond livid for him to even listen to reasons so she just decided to not say anything and just comforted him the best way she could.

She wanted to ask why he seemed to be so suspicious about Vito and his mother but she didn’t want to anger him even more as she noticed that the more they were talking about Vito and Beatrice, the angrier he got.

Even though she wanted to hear the explanation that she’d been asking from him, she figured out that today was no longer the proper time for it.

Cross just dropped her off her place and stayed for about an hour with her, made sure that she would be just fine, before taking off. He seemed brooding and didn’t say much. That night, sleep was far from her because her mind was full of what happened that day.

For some reason, she was worried about Cross. She just hope that he wouldn’t do something stupid.

CROSS chugged down the remaining content of the bottle he was holding like there was no tomorrow. He was in his favorite club, the TBG club, but his mind was wandering somewhere else. Since they left the hospital in the wee of the morning until he left Chloe’s place, he hasn’t had even a blink of sleep because he had to do more important things than that.

Some girls approached him to flirt with him but he just shooed them away without even giving them a second look. Why would he? He was sure that Chloe was lovelier and sexier than them anyway.

He just needs Chloe and no other woman.

He was about to open another bottle when someone spoke.

“I have the result.” He looked at the envelope that he was holding before him and then took it.

“Why are you the one who delivered this, uncle? I thought, you wouldn’t help me now because of mom?” He couldn’t help but to voice out his resentment.

His uncle sighed. “I didn’t say anything about not helping. I kept quiet because I didn’t want to anger your mom. But now that you need help, I figured that I should step in and help.” Cross looked at him, surprised.

Ever since he met them, his aunt and uncle never showed him anything that could’ve made him feel like an outsider. With them, he experienced how to have parents. A real family.

“Thank you, uncle. I appreciate it.” He smiled and then tapped him by the shoulder.

“No need to thank me. You know that I will always be here for you. Even though you’re not our biological son; for your mom and I, you are the son that we never had.” Cross’ heart filled with joy upon hearing that. For some reason, he suddenly felt emotional.

“I really thought, you were only putting up with me because you needed my help.”

“That’s nonsense. Yes, your mom had been wanting revenge but when she learned about your existence, she changed a lot, you know? Ever since your mother and your brother passed away, the old Clara disappeared too. I only got to have a glimpse of her old self whenever she’s looking at you.

“The motherly love she had for your twin was the same as she has for you, so please don’t ever question her love for you because she definitely loves you. Yes, she’s strict and hard on you most of the time but that’s her way of protecting you.

“Yes, her thirst for justice is still there but I’m sure that you’re equally important, if not, more important because if she doesn’t love you, she will never ask me to do something to help you right now.” That surprised him.

“What? Mom asked you to help me?”

“You heard it right. She’s the one who gave me the go signal. She didn’t do anything until now because she respected your decision to do everything on your own without her meddling. Although, she had been pushing you to do what she thought was right, she never by passed you. She’s trusts you that’s why even though you’ve been distracted, she still chose to wait.” His eyes watered. He’d been wanting to hear those things for years now and he really thought, it would be impossible. But that time finally came.

“Thank you, uncle. I really am.”

His uncle nodded his head with a smile on his face. “Open the envelope.” He did as he was told and read what was written on it.

Then, overwhelming rage surged within him. He stood up and was about to storm out of there when his uncle stopped him by the hand.

“I knew, this would be your first reaction. Sit down and calm down, will you? I know what you’re planning to do but remember the first lesson that I’ve ever taught you. Never let your anger overcome your rational thinking because you will surely lose the battle.” Upon hearing that, Cross slowly sat down.

His uncle was right. He needed to think clearly and wisely while playing this game that they started. It has been long overdue but now that he finally knew what happened in the past, it was his turn to do what he should’ve done long time ago.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Do you think Beatrice and Vito were telling the truth?

Do you think someone hurt Cross’ dad?

What do you think happened in the past?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 63

50 comments for the next chapter. :)

ENJOY READING!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 63

CHLOE checked her phone right away upon waking up that morning, expecting that Cross had messaged her but to her disappointment, she didn’t receive any.

She groaned inwardly as she couldn’t help but to get worried. Seeing the rage on his face yesterday, she could tell that he was prepared to do anything just to know what really happened.

The last thing that she wanted was something bad would happen to him because he lets his anger dictate his rationale thinking.

She shook those negative thoughts away and decided to just go to the bathroom and do her morning hygiene routine. While on it, her morning sickness kicked in that was why when she finished, she threw herself back into bed.

Her morning sickness has been giving her a hard time but just thinking that she a life was growing inside her with each passing day gave her strength and unparalleled happiness.

“Please, don’t give mommy a hard time, baby.” She caressed her tummy lovingly. Then, she remembered about Cross a

She was about to dial Raven’s number to inquire if he had seen Cross when her doorbell rang.

With furrowed eyebrows, she checked the CCTV on her phone to check who was it and happiness surged within her when she saw who it was.

Excitedly, she got out of bed and pressed one of the buttons there on the wall so that the door would unlock.

Shortly after that, the door of her room opened and Cross came in. Their gazes met.

“Good morning, cariño. You look so beautiful even early in the morning.” That made her smile.

“You’re sweet-talking me this early in the morning, huh?” For some reason, his aura was calmer but she could tell that something was bothering him inside.

He smirked and sauntered towards her. “I’m not sweet-talking you, cariño. I’m just saying the truth.” He cupped her face, gently caressing her cheeks with his thumbs before resting his forehead against hers.

“Oh, I love you so much.” He whispered passionately with closed eyes before claiming her lips for a gentle yet passionate kiss. She groaned the moment their lips touched before her lips automatically moved to kiss him back with equal fervor.

“What happened? Are you okay?” She asked breathlessly the moment their lips parted. She could feel that something was wrong. His hands slid down to her tummy and caressed it.

He loved touching her tummy as if doing that calms him everytime.

“Dad is finally out of danger.”

“That’s great news, cariño.” She answered happily but the smile on her face faded when she noticed the expression on his face. “What’s wrong?”

“Before I answer that, can I make a request?”

“Sure. What is it?”

“I want to make love with you.” Her eyes widened.

“Cross! I can’t believe you! Here I am, worried about you and yet, that’s what’s on your mind?!” She asked in disbelief. He chuckled but it didn’t reach his eyes.

“Why? Didn’t you miss me too just like I’ve missed you?” He sighed. “Okay. If you’re not in the mood, I can’t do anything but to wait.” He let go of her and then sat on the edge of the bed before lying down with his eyes closed, disappointment was written on his face.

Chloe bit her lower lip, feeling a little bit guilty. She missed him too and she would be lying if she says that she didn’t want to make love with him too. The heat in the pit of her stomach was already out of control.

She sat next to him, chewing on her bottom lip, before her hand moved on its own, caressing his arm. He slowly opened his eyes and their gazes met.

“Don’t look at me like that, cariño. You’re making me lose my temper. You know that you’re my weakness and it’s impossible for me to control myself.”

“Why? Did I ever tell you to control yourself?” His eyes turned dark in desire and need.

“You mean…”

She nodded her head. Before she could even open her mouth to say something, he suddenly placed his hand around her nape and pulled her for a wild kiss.

Oh, gosh! It has been more than a month since the last time they made love and now, the need, lust and desire for each other felt like burning her entire system. Their hands were already roaming around each other’s bodies and the temperature inside her room was rising significantly.

“Fùck. I missed you so much.” He whispered to her ear as his kisses slowly went down her neck. They were both in a hurry to remove their clothes but his phone suddenly rang.

He grunted and muttered expletives.

“Answer it. It might be important.” He huffed and did as he was told.

“Make sure that you have a good reason to disturb me right now or else…” Chloe shook her head while suppressing a smile. Cross looked pissed.

“Really?…Okay, we’ll be there then.” He ended the call and looked at her.

“The hospital called me. Dad is finally awake.”

“Really? Oh, that’s great news.” He hugged her full of happiness.

“Sorry, cariño. I need to see dad.” He uttered apologetically. She cupped his face with her hands.

“No need to apologize. I understand.” His eyes brightened happily.

“I’m such a lucky guy to have you as my woman, my future wife. Thank you for always being so understanding.” Chloe’s heart swelled in so much joy.

“I love you, that’s why.”

“And I love you too, cariño. Forever.” Their lips met for another kiss.

“THANK you, Doctor White.” The doctor nodded his head as a response before leaving to give them privacy. Vito was about to enter his father’s hospital suite when his mother spoke.

“Wait, Vito. Are you sure Cross will come today?” His eyebrows furrowed.

“Of course, he will come. Knowing that guy, he will never miss every chance he gets to show dad that he’s better than me. Why are you suddenly interested about him, mom?” For some reason, his mother has been acting merrily and he could tell that it wasn’t just about the big improvement in his father’s health.

“Don’t worry, Vito. After today, you will surely get the CEO position. Everything that Cross has taken from you will be returned to you. You don’t have to do anything to get what you want because your father will surely give it to you.” That confused him.

“What are you talking about, mom?”

She smiled. A victorious smile. “You’ll know soon. For now, let’s go inside and see your dad.” Even though he was still confused, he nodded his head.

Upon seeing his father, he couldn’t help but to feel bad. He looked weak and far from the strict father that he used to know.

His mother approached him and was about to speak to him when he raised his hand, stopping her.

“W-Where is Cross?” His father’s voice was faint but upon hearing the name he just uttered, Vito’s fists tightened. He looked at his mother, expecting to see the usual anger that he sees whenever his father always favors Cross but it wasn’t there.

In fact, she looked relaxed. He only sees his mother like this whenever something good happened that was why he was sure that something happened that they should celebrate about and that made him excited.

“I’m sure, he’s on his way here, honey.”

“Good. I need to talk to him.” Then, as if on cue, someone knocked on the door before it opened. Cross and Chloe came in and Vito unknowingly clenched his jaw tightly.

Until now, he still couldn’t believe that Chloe had chosen Cross over him. He thought, he already did everything he could to have her attention but every effort that he exerted just for her wasn’t nowhere enough.

When they finally broke up last month and Cross didn’t show up, he did everything he could for her to forget about him.

He did everything to be there for her and yet, he couldn’t believe that she still chose to be with him again. What does Cross have that I don’t have anyway? Yes, Cross has become rich but I’m sure that I’m richer!

“I’m glad that you finally came. Your father has been waiting for you since he woke up.” His mother said with a smile and Cross and Chloe were undeniably surprised.

Even though he was tempted to say something, he chose to just observe the situation. Cross went straight to their dad’s side together with Chloe. Their hands were intertwined. While they were busy talking with their father, he couldn’t take it anymore and approached his mom.

“What is happening, mom? Why do you seem like you’re happy that Cross is here?” He whispered to her so that no one else could hear it.

“Just trust me, son. For now, just wait and see what will happen next. We don’t need to do anything anymore because your dad will do everything for us.” Even though he was still confused, he just nodded his head and didn’t say anything more.

“I’m glad you came, son. And looks like you and Chloe have finally sorted everything out.” Even though his father was still weak, Vito could tell the different emotions on his face while staring at Cross as if it was his first time seeing him.

In fact, he was emotional.

“Yes, dad. Chloe finally gave me another chance and I’m so thankful for that.”

“Good for you. Are you happy?”

“Of course, I am, especially that you’re finally awoke now.”

“And I’m happy seeing you too, especially that you look so happy.” Vito felt like he couldn’t take that scene anymore. He was about to stand up when his mother spoke. Her face was contorted in anger.

“What the hell, Mikael! You—”

“—Stop right there, Beatrice. I don’t want to hear anything of what you want to say.” His father had a serious face while looking at his mother who seemed to be enraged and in disbelief over something and it confused him.

“No! I can’t accept this, Mikael! I can’t believe you’re doing this! After everything that you discovered you’ll act like you know nothing?! This is unacceptable!” Before his father could answer, his mother stormed out of the hospital suite.

“Vito, follow your mother and make sure that she won’t do anything stupid.” He wanted to ask what was going on but he just nodded his head and went out of the room in a hurry.

“Mom, what’s happening? What happened back there? What was that all about?” He asked the moment he caught up to his mother.

“Your dad has gone insane! I thought, after knowing everything, he would finally get rid of that b*stard but I was wrong! Now, I should take this matter in my own hands!” She then left him there wondering what happened.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

Just a couple more chapter and this story is finished. 

What do you think was the reason why Cross’ father had a heart attack? 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 64

A/N: I’m trying my best to stay focus on this story so that i could finish it earlier. Sorry if the ending is rushed. I already explained the reason why. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. Happy reading.

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 64

IT HAS BEEN more than a month since his father has awoken from coma and everything has been going Cross’ way. It has been quiet without any problem since that day and tonight was the celebration party for his father’s recovery. 

He already prepared everything quietly and even though he’d been itching to execute his plans right away, he had to wait for the right time because he couldn’t afford to mess up.

This time, he had the blessing of his mother who finally chose to trust how he would handle everything.

“Good evening, sir. A lot of visitors are already in the party hall.” His EA informed upon seeing him arriving. He just arrived at Larsen Corp. after finishing the last touches for his plans.

His forehead knitted together and looked at his wristwatch.

“Already? It’s still early.”

“Yes, sir. Even your stepmother and your brother are already here.” Cross nodded his head.

“It’s good that everyone is here. Anyway, I need to drop by somewhere first before coming back here. It’s still too early for me to go inside anyway.” His EA’s forehead creased, obviously wanting to ask him where he was going, but kept his mouth shut.

“Okay, sir. There’s still an hour before the party starts anyway.” Shortly after that, Cross was already in the elevator, going to his bachelor’s pad. As usual, the party would be held in the party hall of Larsen Corp. It has been a tradition for the company to hold each celebration there.

Upon reaching the elevator, he stepped inside and pushed the button of his floor. Upon arriving to his suite, he couldn’t help but to smile upon smelling that sweet and heavenly scent as it filled his nostrils. He’d only been away from her for a couple of hours but it felt like days already.

It really felt different whenever she was there. Her smell would fill the air which brightens his day. Just her presence there with him completes him.

He chuckled to himself. He’s undeniably head over heels in love and until now, he couldn’t believe how lucky he was because she chose to stay with him and love him as much as he loved her.

When he opened the room, the smile on his face widened upon seeing her in front of the mirror, looking at her reflection.

She was ready for the party. Damn. She looks like a goddess!

He stared at her full of awe for a couple of seconds, just appreciating the beauty in front of him before sauntering towards her.

“Hi, lovely.” He wrapped her into a tight embrace from behind before planting a soft kiss on her nape. She automatically smiled.

“Where have you been? We should be get going. I’m sure, everyone is already there. Even though this party is not for you, you shouldn’t be late.”

“Don’t worry. We still have plenty of time.”

“Where have you been anyway? You dropped me here just to leave me alone. So nice of you.” Her voice held a bit of sarcasm and he chuckled.

“Forgive me, cariño. I just made sure that everything is in place. After this, all my attention will be yours.” He then looked at her through the mirror, awed of how beautiful she was in her gown. He couldn’t believe that this stunning woman was his.

As usual, his body went hot all over. She’s really the only woman who could affect him this much even just by staring at her.

“You’re stunning as always, cariño. You’re giving me a hard time. Now, it will be difficult for me to go to the party like this.” She chuckled. His hands caressed her arms in an up and down manner as he rained butterfly kisses on the back of her neck and shoulders.

Her breath went hitch.

“Yeah, I can feel how hard you are against my butt, you naughty boy.” He laughed heartily when she pinched him by the hand.

“I’m not a boy, cariño. I’m a man. Your man.”

She rolled her eyes. “Whatever.”

“Hey. Don’t roll your eyes like that. You’re making me remember the way you look whenever I make you c*m.”

She got scandalized. “Cross! I can’t believe you just said that! You’re really h*rny for your own good!” She unwrapped his arms from hugging her and was about to distance herself from him but he didn’t let her get away.

“Only for you, cariño. Only for you.” He answered passionately and closed the gap between them, pulling her by the waist and pressed their bodies together. She gasped when he intentionally grazed his arousal against her womanhood.

“Oh, Cross, no. You should reign in your horse this time. We have a party to attend to and you know that.” His eyes darkened in total desire while staring at her lips.

“I don’t think I would be able to concentrate with the party like this. Can you please do something about it?” His voice turned husky as his hands started caressing her waist erotically down to her luscious butt.

“Gosh, cariño. Are you really serious right now?” She asked him in disbelief.

“Do you think I’m kidding? Please? Just this once. I missed you so much already and you know that. I’ve been waiting for so long and I don’t think, I would be able to wait for another day.”

Her cheeks blushed. “Gosh! You’re acting like we haven’t made love for a very long time when in reality, it has only been two months.” He raked his fingers through his hair.

“Right! Two months is two months, cariño! Didn’t you miss me too?”

She swallowed hard and then chewed on her lower lip. He could almost smell her arousal already, reacting to his and it made his body burn even more.

“Fine, but make it quick, okay?” He smiled triumphantly. He knew it. Yes!

He didn’t plan on making love with her but seeing her so enchanting in her gown not to mention that it has been so long since the last time they made love and his control was already blowing out of proportion.

He cupped her face and then captured her lips with a hot kiss. Her lips automatically moved to kiss him back with equal heat until they were both lost.

His hands were now kneading her breasts through her gown as they shared that sensual and passionate kiss. Then, he couldn’t take it anymore. He unzipped her gown and pulled it down to her waist before swiftly unhooking her bra.

Her inviting turgid rosy n*pples made his mouth water.

“Beautiful as always.” He complimented before giving them his hungry attention.

“Oh, cariño…Yes!” He repeatedly circled her left n*pple with his raspy tongue before sucking on it like a hungry baby which made her cries of pleasure louder.

“Ohhh! That feels good! More…” He alternately played with his favorite melons with his mouth which made her moan in pleasure even more. She was biting her lower lip and she looked so erotic. After that, he kissed his way down until he was kneeling on his knee before her.

He made her sit on the chair and then lifted the hem of her gown to expose that panty clad treasure between her legs.

Without wasting anymore time, he pushed her panties aside and then gave her wet slit a long lick and that made her crave for more.

“Yes! More, cariño!” He repeated it a couple of times, intentionally teasing her and making her crave for more. He could see how her core twitch in need as he gave it slow and teasing licks.

“Cross!” Her voice was getting more impatient as she glared at him when she couldn’t take it anymore. Her p*ssy was pulsating in so much need and yet, he’s only been giving her slow long licks which left her wanting for more.

“What do you want, cariño? Tell me.” Her cheeks went red as she bit her lower lip. Damn! She looked like an erotic goddess!

“C’mon, cariño. Tell me what you want.” He urged and continued his teasing.

“Eat me properly. Please, cariño. Give it to me.” Hearing her desperate voice added to the fire of desire within him and without being told twice, he gave her what she’d been asking. He ate her out like a lion who hadn’t have anything to eat for days.

“Yes! Ohhh, it’s feels so good!” She raked her fingers through his hair before pulling on it while wailing in so much euphoria. Her moans of ecstasy were music to his ears and his hunger for her doubled.

“Oh, God, cariño! I’m almost there!” Upon hearing that, he quickly discarded his pants and briefs without stopping his delicious onslaught.

“I’m cmming!” He didn’t waste any more time. Just before reaching her first orgsm, he invaded her wet cave with his rock-hard c*ck to the hilt and that made her go mad.

“Cariño!” Her body trembled but he didn’t stop there. He stormed her with fast and hard thrusts which made her lose her mind even more. Her nails dug into his back but he didn’t care. He was in heaven and seeing how she was drowning in so much pleasure made him feel like he was on top of the world.

WITH EACH intense orgsm that was shaking Chloe’s body, she felt like she was going to lose her mind. She couldn’t even count when each orgsm began and when it ended. That was how pleasurable it was.

Maybe, her body missed this kind of intense pleasure or maybe because of her pregnancy that was why her body felt extra sensitive and needy. She wasn’t sure. The only thing she knew was she was floating in an unparalleled ecstasy.

“You’re heaven, cariño! I can’t get enough of you!” Cross changed their position and now, he was behind her, banging her in front of the mirror. Fire of desire covered her body even more upon seeing their reflection in the mirror.

His long and hard c*ck was sinfully moving between her legs, giving her intense ecstasy as his hands were massaging her jiggling breasts.

“Look how we fit for each other. It’s as if you were made exclusively for me, cariño.” He kissed her neck wetly, gently nipping, tonguing and sucking without stopping on pounding inside her relentlessly.

“Yes, cariño. I’m exclusively made for you. I’m yours forever and always.” She craned her head and their lips met for another wild kiss.

She could feel another climax coming. Gosh! It was too much!

Then, his hand slid between her legs and circled her hard nub relentlessly as he picked up his pace. The pleasure intensified even more than she could handle.

The sound of flesh banging against flesh were sinfully erotic.

“Ohhh! Cross!”

“Yes, cariño! Cm with me!” He roared as he gave his all into ramming insider before pushing his cck to the hilt. That flicked her switch. Every spurt of his hot essence took her higher and higher. It was as if thousands of fireworks erupted.

“Cariño! Hmmm!” She shuddered wildly as her org*sm washed over her. Her knees gave out but thankfully, Cross was there to catch her, holding her still while raining kisses on her cheeks and neck, whispering sweet nothings.

“Oh, gosh. That was amazing as always.” She said when she finally caught her breath. He chuckled against her neck.

“I’m glad that you enjoyed it as much I did. I love you.” She couldn’t help but to smile upon hearing what he said.

“And I love you too. Even though you ruined my make up and get up. Now, I need to redo it again.” Cross chuckled full of contentment.

“You only have yourself to blame. You were so sexy and delectable in that outfit that’s why I couldn’t stop myself. In fact, I want more.” He grazed his hardness against her butt which made her eyes widen.

“Cross! You’re really so insatiable! Remember that we have a party to attend to but here you are, trying to get me into second round!” She answered in disbelief and he laughed heartily before kissing her on the cheek once again.

“Now, I’m regretting coming here. I should’ve waited for you downstairs. If the party wasn’t my father’s, I would’ve chosen to just stay here the whole night and make love with you until we both can’t lift a finger anymore because of exhaustion.” That was so tempting but she knew that they should stop now, fix themselves and go to the party.

“I’d love to but you know that we can’t. We have a party to attend to, you know that.” He groaned in disappointment but didn’t have a choice but to stop.

They quickly fixed themselves and later on, they arrived at the party where something happened that no one expected tohappen that changed the lives of everyone involved.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

How’s this chapter, Amores? 

What do you think is the plan of Cross? 

VOTE, COMMENT, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 65

A/N: To be honest, i had a lot of planned twist for this story that’s why i was taking my time with every chapter but i just lost my focus because of health reasons so i might rewrite this story if i had time in the future. For now, sorry but i have to cut it short and simple. Happy reading. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 65

CROSS was welcomed warmly by the people who supports him in the company and he greeted them back. Chloe did the same.

“You two really look good together, Mr. Larsen. Just like our friends here say, you really know how to choose the right woman for you.” Mr. Lawrence said. One of the major stockholders of Larsen Corp.

Cross gazed at Chloe full of pride. “Of course. I’m very fortunate to have her in my life.” That made Chloe smile.

“I feel the same about you, cariño.” She whispered and that made his heart swell in so much happiness.

He looked for his father and his family but for some reason, they were nowhere to be found.

“Wow. So, it wasn’t only a rumor. You’re indeed his boyfriend. But did she really choose you to be his boyfriend? I mean, no offence meant, Mr. Larsen. There’s just a rumor circulating around saying that you just forced her to be with you.” Mr. Peterson, one of the few journalists that were invited to cover the event, said which made his eyebrows arched.

“Rumors? I’ve never heard any rumors about that. Sometimes, rumors are just a product of lies of an insecure people. Whoever they were, just ignore them. It’s not worth giving them your time.”

“Well, your brother was the one who told us so we kinda believed it because, well, he’s your brother.” Instead of getting mad, Cross maintained his composure.

He was about to comment about it when Chloe spoke. “Excuse me, but no one forced me to be with Cross. I love him and he loves me. That’s all that matters. For now, ignore those rumors because it obviously just wants to destroy Cross’ reputation.”

“So, Mr. Vito Larsen was just lying, Ms. Rosenberg?”

Chloe raised her head. “Absolutely, yes. I don’t know why he’s spreading such false rumors though, if he really was the one who’s spreading it. I guess, he’s just bored.” Everyone laughed and Cross couldn’t suppress his chuckle.

He could tell that she was kinda pissed but managed stay composed.

“That’s good to hear. I mean, even if it’s just a rumor, I don’t want the company’s reputation be tainted just because of this false rumor. You know how people are. They can create their own version of the story on the internet just to destroy their enemies. We don’t want this to happen to Larsen Corp.” It was Mr. Samson. One of the board of directors.

“Of course. But rest assured because everything is fine.” Cross assured him. The older gentleman was about to answer when someone cleared their throat. Everyone’s attention went to the newly arrived person.

“Good evening, gentlemen. I’m glad, you came.” It was his father.

“Dad.” Cross gave his father a hug. He was still in a wheelchair but it didn’t matter because his recovery was faster than expected. Ever since he woke up from that coma, their relationship as father and son improved a lot and he was undeniably happy about it.

His mom and uncle were invited but they chose not to attend the event for some reason. He talked to his mother last night, trying to convince her to attend the party but she said that it would be better for them to not come because she didn’t want to get in the way of his plans…

“Mom, this is not like you. We’ve been waiting for this for so long and now that we’re almost there, you’re going to miss it? Why?”

“Because I know myself. I might lose myself if I saw those people in right in front of me. I might do something that could potentially affect your plans.

“Just go with Chloe. But promise me that you will do this the right way so that no one else would get hurt, especially Chloe.” That surprised him.

“You’re worried about Chloe?”

“Of course. I’ve never had any ill feelings towards her from the beginning and you know that. I just didn’t want her to get involved about our mess. Now that she’s pregnant with your baby, make sure to double your efforts on protecting her. Not just double but triple.” That made him smile.

“Thanks, mom. You don’t know how much hearing that from you means to me.”

“Take care, okay?”

“Take care too, mom. Love you.” Now, everything about him and his mother was fine. There was only one thing left to do to complete his mission in life…

“Good afternoon, Mr. Larsen.” Cross got out of his reverie when he heard Chloe greeted his father politely which made him smile. The others greeted him as well so he engaged in short pleasantries with them.

“May I have a moment with you, son?” He then asked him after a moment of talking with his friends and business associates. Cross’ eyebrows creased but didn’t ask anymore questions and just nodded his head.

“Of course, dad.” He looked at Chloe. “Cariño, wait for me at our table, okay? This will be quick.”

She smiled. “Okay. Take your time. Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine.” He kissed Chloe on the forehead, following her with his gaze until she sat at their table before shifting his attention back to his father.

“I can see that you really love Chloe. Look at the way you look at her. I’ve never seen you look anyone like that before. Now, I understand why you weren’t yourself when you two got separated for a while.”

That made Cross smile. “She’s the most amazing woman that I’ve ever met, dad, and I can’t live without her, especially now that a blessing is on the way.”

“A blessing? You mean, your baby?”

“Yes, dad. Chloe and I are soon to be parents so I need to fix my life before our baby comes out of this world.” His father was obviously happy for him. From the first time he told him about the good news, he was as excited as him.

“You’re right. Everything should be sort out now before the baby comes out. I’m really happy for you and Chloe. You don’t know how happy I am.” His father hugged him and he could feel how happy and excited he was. “I am already so excited to see my grandchild.”

“Me too, dad. Before I met Chloe, I wasn’t sure if I would want to have my own family someday because of some circumstances that I experienced in my life but everything became different when Chloe arrived in my life. Now, I can’t wait to see the fruit of our love to be born into this world.”

His father’s eyes suddenly turned somber. “I’m sorry for those circumstances, son. Whatever it was, I’m sorry that I wasn’t there for you to help you in a way. Maybe, this happened to me because of karma for the wrong things that I’ve done in my life. I can’t take back all my shortcomings to you but I promise to you that from now on, I will always be here and try my best to be a good father and grandfather to you and your family.” Suddenly, the happiness on Cross’ face was replaced by worry and confusion.

Yes, he was happy hearing what he said except for the karma thing.

“What karma are you talking about, dad? Whatever it is, just forget about it because the most important thing is the present.” His father was emotional but managed to force a smile.

“Yes, the present is important but it let’s not forget that is always the product of the past. The past that should be corrected now.”

“Corrected?”

“You’ll know soon, son. Very soon. For now, I just want you to know that I will correct everything that happened in the past. Now that God has given another chance to live, I will not waste it by doing what’s right. Whatever happens, you will always be my son. Remember that.” That made Cross emotional.

“Thank you, dad. I appreciate it.” They embraced each other tightly, both emotional.

“Okay, this is enough. We should be happy and celebrating right now.” His father said while chuckling upon pulling away from him and Cross chuckled as well.

“You should go back to Chloe.” Cross’ eyebrows knitted together.

“But I thought you were going to discuss something with me, dad?”

“It’s okay. I already told you what I wanted to say.”

“You’re acting weird, dad. Please, tell me if something happened. You’re making me worry.” He chuckled and patted him by the shoulder.

“Everything is okay, son. Anyway, I want you to listen to my speech later. I don’t want you to miss it.” Even though Cross was still confused, he nodded his head.

“Okay, dad. I—” Whatever he was about to say was cut short when someone arrived.

“Dad, you’re needed there. The program is about to start.” It was Vito. Even though he didn’t say anything, Cross caught the weird stare that he gave him. But just like this past month, he chose to stay calm and ignore it.

“Take care of dad, Vito.”

“You don’t need to tell me that. I know what I’m doing.” Cross saw their father shake his head but didn’t say anything as Vito pushed his wheelchair away from there.

Shortly after that, the party officially started. Everyone was happy for his father’s recovery and celebrated with him. It was such a happy party. His father spoke his welcoming remarks but didn’t say anything else.

He thought, his father must’ve just wanted him to see how happy he was that was why he told him to listen.

He shrugged his shoulders and enjoyed the party with Chloe and his friends. Nothing happened that he needed to worry about. Beatrice and Vito seemed like they didn’t have any plans of pissing him of like they usually do which was new.

Though, he made sure to be on guard, waiting for the right time.

Interestingly, nothing happened until they reach the ending of the party. He was about to stand up, planning to execute his plans when everyone was surprised because his father went up the stage and said that he had something to say before everyone goes home.

With furrowed eyebrows, he sat back again.

“What’s happening?” Chloe asked.

“No, idea, cariño. Maybe dad has an important thing to say.” He answered and kissed her temple.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight is a very special night not because of my fast recovery but because something happened which prompted me to arrive to a decision that I wanted to share with all of you. As you all know, my son, Cross Miguel, here is the current CEO of Larsen Corporation, the company that I have dedicated my life in.

“Recently, an unfortunate thing happened and I ended up hospitalized. I thought, I was done for but still a lucky old dog to have survive it. But I wasn’t just lucky to be able to survive but lucky enough to have discovered what was really happening right under my nose.

“Because of what happened to me and everything that I learned and discovered these past two months, it made think that life really is so short. Even if you’re trying to take care of yourself in order to be healthy to live longer, in just one snap of a finger, you could still lose your life through accidents, etc.” He heaved a sigh.

Cross was kinda confused what his father was trying to say but he remained patient while waiting for what he had to say next.

“I am already old and yet, still every fortunate to be standing in front of you all tonight.” He took a deep breath before continuing. “Before my announcement, I would like to thank everyone who’s been true, loyal and honest with me. Through thick and thin, I know that I could count on you. I really am lucky to have people like you in my life. Anyway, I won’t make this long.” To Cross’ surprise, he looked at his direction.

“Cross, son, join me here.” He and Chloe shared a look.

“Go, cariño.” He nodded his head and did as he was told.

“What’s happening, dad?” Cross whispered to his dad the moment he got on the stage with him. He just smiled at him and patted him by the shoulder but didn’t answer his question.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I have a lot of shortcomings when it comes to my son, Cross, but this decision of mine wasn’t solely based on that. I’ve considered a lot of important things and I want you all to be a witness to that.

“I don’t know how long will I last in this world so I will do this now so that no one could ever question this decision of mine the moment I leave this world.” That made him furrow.

“What are you talking about, dad? You’re still young and healthy, for goodness’ sake.”

“I have to do this, son. So just listen. I already told you that.” He then proceeded.

“In case I leave this world, I will leave the half of my wealth to my son, Cross.” Cross was shocked of his revelation. He noticed that Vito stood up from his seat, obviously angry. “And the other half will be given to someone as equally important as him.” That was when Beatrice stood up in rage.

“What the heck are you talking about, Mikael? That equally important is Vito, right?” She was obviously trying to hold back herself from exploding in rage.

“No, Beatrice. Vito will not get anything from me. Even you.” Everyone gasped in shocked, including Cross.

“What the hell are you talking about?! After what you’ve discovered about this guy, you still give him the fifty percent of your wealth?! Have you gone mad?! And what about Vito?! May I remind you that he’s your one and only legitimate son!” She was already screaming in so much anger and disbelief, didn’t care if people were staring at her.

“Dad, why are you doing this to me? What’s happening?” Vito asked full of resentment but there was anger too. Even Cross was at a loss for words for what was happening because he never expected this turn of events.

“We’re going to discuss about this ourselves after the party. For now, I’ve made my point and I will not change it no matter what happens.” His father answered callously and then looked at the visitors who went silent while witnessing the drama that was unfolding in front of them.

“That’s all what I wanted to say, evening. I hope that you enjoyed this party. Enjoy the rest of the night.” He then looked at Cross. “Let’s go, son.” Cross was about to push his father’s wheelchair when Beatrice shouted.

“No! This is not finished yet! I am your wife, Mikael, and Vito is your son! We have every right to your wealth whether you like it or not!” She then faced everyone. “I don’t know what Cross has done to my husband but I don’t agree with all this! I’m sure that he’s managed to pollute my husband’s mind and now, he’s treating us outsiders!”

“Beatrice, that’s enough.” His father’s voice held warning but Beatrice didn’t stop.

“No! I’m going to wake you up from this nightmare and make you realize that you’re being used by Cross! He’s not even Cross Miguel! You know that very much and yet, you’re giving him the half of your wealth and the other half to someone else, leaving Vito with nothing! Have you lost your mind?!”

“Don’t give me that, Beatrice. You know what you did so don’t act like you’re the victim here. I can’t believe that you still have the audacity to ask me questions when you know what you’ve done in the past.” That surprised Cross.

“D-Dad…You mean…”

“Do you see that, Cross?! Are you happy now?! I will never let you have everything when you don’t even have the right to! What you heard was right, everyone! This person in front of us is not the real Cross Miguel Larsen. He’s nothing but a con artist, an impostor!” Cross was stunned but it was just for a second or two.

“What are you talking about, mom?” Vito asked his mother confusedly and then looked at Cross’ direction once again.

“You heard me, son. He’s not the real Cross Miguel. He’s nothing but a fake that’s why he doesn’t have any right to our family’s fortune! Never I will let him have everything that’s rightfully belongs to us!” Everyone’s gaze focused on Cross, confused, but instead of panicking about the fact that his secret was out, he just smiled triumphantly.

This wasn’t included in his plans but at least, he didn’t have to exert an effort just to bring these people down. Now, it’s time for them to suffer too. It’s been long overdue.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter, Amores? 

If the 50% of Mikael’s wealth will be given to Cross, who do you think will be the beneficiary of the other 50%? 

What do you think is the reason why Mikael will not give any inheritance to Vito and his mother?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 66

A/N: I know that it’s kinda confusing for some but if you read it carefully, you will understand what’s happening here. Well, it will be revealed in the next chapter anyway. Happy reading. 

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 66

CHLOE’s body went frozen upon hearing the revelation. She was stunned. Cross was not the real Cross Miguel Larsen? How come? Was this the secret that he wanted to tell her?

She looked at Cross’ direction, trying to figure out what he was thinking at the moment, expecting to at least see any panic in him but he seemed so relaxed as if he wasn’t in deep trouble if he really wasn’t the real Cross Miguel.

“What the hell are they talking about? Cross is not the real Cross Miguel Larsen? What is this madness Beatrice is trying to put in people’s minds? I can’t believe it! I think she watches too much drama lately that she fails to recognize the difference of between real life and drama.” Nevaeh said while shaking her head in disbelief.

They were sitting at the big table next to them. Even the other friends of Cross were confused too but to her surprise, Jade and Raven were quiet, didn’t even look surprise at all unlike the others. They even shared a meaningful look.

“I know that they don’t want Cross in their life but saying things like these just to destroy his reputation is too much. I can’t believe she’s stooping this low.” Just like Nevaeh, Troy was shaking his head in utter disbelief.

“Is that true, dad? Do you have any idea what mom is talking about right now?” Chloe’s attention went back to Cross, Vito and their father. Vito seemed to be confused but looked like he was about to explode in anger as well.

“Tell Vito, Mikael! Tell him how this thing affected you that you even had a hard attack when you discovered about it!” Chloe expected for Mr. Larsen to say something to falsify Beatrice’s claims but he remained silent. The expression on his face didn’t even change at all.

“What?! That was the reason why dad had a heart attack?!” Beatrice was about to answer Vito’s inquiry when Mr. Larsen finally spoke.

“That’s enough. We should discuss about this in private. Not here.”

“Not here?! Really, Mikael?! No! You didn’t even think twice to announce about your last will in front of everyone here so let’s just discuss everything right here so that everyone could hear how stupid you are for letting this impostor play with you like this!” Beatrice yelled furiously as she pointed at Cross.

Mr. Larsen’s face contorted in anger upon hearing that.

“Fine! If you want everyone here to witness and hear everything, so be it! Even after everything that you’ve done, I still didn’t want to discuss about this in front of other people but since you insisted, so be it! Yes, before I had a heart attack, I discovered about Cross’ real identity but that wasn’t the reason why I suffered a heart attack.”

“Why are you covering up the truth just for this guy? He’s not even your real son, whoever he is! You know very well that that was the real reason why you almost died!” The nerves in Beatrice neck were protruding while she was yelling in anger.

“I am not covering up anything. What about you? Aren’t you going to confess something?” Confusion flooded Beatrice’s face.

“Confess? I don’t have anything to confess because I didn’t do anything! Don’t change the topic here because whether you like it or not, this discussion will always go back to the fact that this guy is not your real son! He shouldn’t be here nor have a dime of your wealth! He doesn’t have any right!”

“Stop twisting facts, Beatrice, don’t try playing words with me! I want to hear you tell us too how you killed the real Cross Miguel and Claudia!” That shocked everyone including Chloe. The real Cross Miguel died?

Beatrice was stunned for a moment as she obviously didn’t expect for his husband to say that. Chloe looked at Cross but just like a while ago, there was no visible strong emotion on his face but she knew him too well to know that he was hiding his boiling wrath within him and was just waiting for the right moment to unleash it.

“W-What are you talking about, Mikael? Looks like you really have lost your mind that you’re even spewing lies that were obviously instilled into your mind by your fake son!” Beatrice was quick to gather herself together.

Mr. Larsen shook his head. “Of course, you’re going to play the dumb card, Beatrice. Enough. I already know everything anyway. It’s no use to lie.”

“That’s enough, dad! You’ve gone too far! You’re willing to destroy your relationship with mom as your wife and with me as your son because of all these lies? I can’t believe this! And to think that I looked up to you since I was young and yet, it was so easy for someone like this fake Cross to manipulate you to this extent!” Vito was fuming.

“Enough, Vito. I don’t want to hear your nonsense. You’re the same as your mom. I expected a lot from you and yet, you bit the hand that feeds you without any hesitation.”

“What—”

“I said enough, Vito! You know what you did so enough feigning ignorance! Do you know why I suffered a heart attack? It was because of you and your mother! I couldn’t believe everything that I’ve discovered about you two that it almost costed me my life! Thankfully, I survived!” Mr. Larsen was almost yelling in so much anger.

Fear flooded Vito and Beatrice’s face upon seeing the rage in Mr. Larsen’s face.

“Dad—” Vito was about to explain but Mr. Larsen raised his hand, stopping him.

“Let’s go, Cross. I don’t want to discuss everything here.” Without any question, Cross pushed his father’s wheelchair, taking him out of there but not before he signaled for her to follow them.

“Whew! That was intense. I can’t believe what just happened.” One of the guests said. The murmuring of the people around could be heard, equally as shocked as her.

“Chloe, I think, Cross is telling you to follow them.” It was Jade.

“You knew about this.” That wasn’t a question. It was a statement.

She smiled but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Yes. Raven and I knew that the Cross whose been with us the whole time wasn’t the same as our friend Cross Miguel.” Chloe’s lips parted in surprise.

“As much as I want to tell you everything, I am not in the position to do so.” Jade took a deep breath. “Go. Cross is waiting for you. I’m sure, he’ll explain everything to you. He’s been waiting for the right moment to confess to you but I guess, that right moment didn’t come until now.” Chloe nodded her head. Even though she wanted to ask some questions, she didn’t have the time.

She marched towards Cross who was waiting for her as one of the bodyguards was the one who wheeled his father out of there.

“Cross—” She was about to throw him questions upon approaching him but he placed a finger on her lips.

“I know that you have a lot of questions but this is not the time for me to answer it. For now, we should get out of here.” He wrapped an arm around her waist as they headed towards the exit.

While they were in the hallway heading outside, they could hear the loud voice of Beatrice who was following Mr. Larsen while Vito was behind her.

“Mikael, we’re not done yet!”

When they reached outside, everyone got surprised upon seeing Claudia who was calmly sitting on the bumper of her car. Her bodyguards were standing nearby.

“Mom?” Cross uttered in surprise upon seeing his mother. Looked like he didn’t expect her presence there. They were about to approach them when Beatrice’s angry voice stopped them.

“You! What do you think you’re doing here?! And you really had the nerve to show yourself here?!” Instead of getting intimidated, Claudia faced Beatrice with a hardened face.

“Why, Beatrice? Scared?” Even though her voice was calm, Chloe could hint the radiating rage. It was chilling knowing that Cross and Claudia were full of rage. The last thing that she wanted was for them to explode and do something that they shouldn’t.

Rage and hatred were a potent combination that could defeat the ability of someone to think rationally.

“I was the one who invited her here, Beatrice.” Mr. Larsen butted in, looking at his wife as if she was nothing but a mere stranger to him.

Beatrice scoffed. “Oh, really? Now, you’re in this together? Tell me honestly, Mikael. Have you been planning this all this time just to discard me and Vito so that you could be with that woman?! Wow! Isn’t this so convenient? You’re destroying me and your son just to play house with that woman and her son!”

“Is that true, dad? You’re willing to do all this, even if at mom and I’s expense?” The resentment in Vito’s voice was as clear as day but Mr. Larsen didn’t even bat an eye while looking at them.

“Enough with all the drama, Beatrice. No matter what you say, Mikael here already knows your secret.” Claudia scoffed. “I can’t believe that after many years of this battle, we finally reached the ending of this rough road that you created. I genuinely thought that Mikael was the one who was responsible for my sister and nephew’s death but I was wrong.

“Thankfully, we took our time, investigating everything because we didn’t want other people to get involved in this mess, knowing what you’re capable of just to hide your stink. We carefully did it one step at a time these past long years until we finally hit the jackpot. We should’ve known that the true criminal has been hiding right under our noses.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Beatrice asked, confused. Even Chloe got confused of what Claudia was talking about. Cross didn’t tell her that he had an aunt and cousin who died.

“Stop pretending dumb, Beatrice. Just like I’ve said, Mikael already knows what happened in the past. I was the one who told him. Because of so much anger and pain, he suffered a heart attack. Imagine, he trusted you as his wife and yet, you just played him like he was nothing but your toy.”

“Shut up! I don’t know what you’re trying to say and I don’t want to hear anymore of your lies!” Beatrice was about to walk out of there but Claudia quickly blocked her way.

“Where do you think you’re going? We’re not done here yet. I still have a lot of things to say so don’t be too impatient and leave.” Claudia’s gaze went to the people from the party who were now gathered around them, waiting for the revelation.

Beatrice looked like a trapped cat upon realizing that everyone heard what Claudia has said just now. She couldn’t get out either because she was being surrounded.

But she quickly regained composure. “Damn you! You don’t have any evidence of what you’re throwing at me! I can sue you for this!”

“Evidence? If you’re looking for any evidence, I assure you that we have everything in our hands.” Cross finally spoke. Beatrice’s eyes squinted in anger.

“You! You’re the one who did this to destroy me and my family!” She raised her hand and slapped Cross but before her palm landed on his cheek, he swiftly caught her hand.

“No. You’re the one who destroyed our family and you know that. You don’t have the right to act as if we were the one who wronged you.” He let go of Beatrice’s hand as if he got burned.

“Damn you! You are indeed like your mother, nothing but a torn in my throat!” She was about to attack Cross again but Claudia quickly intervened by slapping her hard.

“Try hurting my nephew and I assure you that I will forget what’s right. You should be thankful that I already gave my word to Cross to let him handle everything because if I didn’t, I would’ve killed you right away! You’re nothing but a criminal, hiding behind your glamorous lifestyle! But thankfully, karma finally got you!” With every word that Claudia was saying, Chloe could feel so much hatred.

That was when Vito came to Beatrice’s rescue. “Mom!” He glared at Claudia and Cross. “Try hurting my mom once again and you’ll be sorry.” Chloe got worried for Cross because she could see the danger in Vito’s face.

Cross pushed him by the chest. “What did you just say? You’re the one who started all this mess so don’t act high and mighty. We know what you did.”

“Cariño…” She uttered worriedly and reached for Cross’ hand, intending to pull him out of there.

“Don’t worry, cariño. Nothing bad will happen to me. I assure you that.” He then shifted back his attention to Vito who seemed to be at a loss for words.

“I’m am so disappointed with you, Vito. I can’t believe that you brought your brother to his death. I don’t have a son like you. From now on, I cut whatever connection I have with you. You and your mother will pay for what you’ve done.” Panic and fear instantly flooded Vito’s face upon hearing his father’s words.

“D-Dad, I can explain. I didn’t intend to. I only wanted him out of our lives but I never intended for him to get killed.”

“Enough, Vito. You have all the time in the world to tell whatever you want to say in court.” That was when two police cars arrived and the police officers got out to arrest Beatrice and Vito. Everyone was beyond shocked and in disbelief of how the party ended.  

“W-What is the meaning of this, Mikael?! You can’t do this to us!” Beatrice was trying to resist arrest but the police officers didn’t give her any chance.

“Dad, please! Listen to me!” Vito begged as they pulled him to the police car but Mr. Larsen has already turned deaf.  

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter? 

Who do you think was the one who killed Cross’ twin brother and mother?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 67

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 67

CROSS looked at his father, feeling sorry that he had to go through this. Today should be a happy day for him because of the celebration of his fast recovery but everything had to be ruined like this.

They were in his bachelor’s pad now and he could feel how down his father was. Down was understatement. He was disappointed, furious, sad and many negative mixed emotions.

“This is all my fault. Everything that happened could’ve been avoided if I wasn’t such a selfish person; if I was a responsible husband and a father.” His father’s voice was slightly trembling; his eyes watered as he looked at him.

“Please, forgive me, son. I wasn’t even aware of your existence. I’m sorry because you suffered alone without no one ever since you were born. Maybe, I’m really a bad father because I didn’t even realize that I have a son who’s gone missing all this time. I wasn’t aware of what really happened to Claudia and Miguel. I can’t believe how stupid I was for not realizing all this time.” Cross felt like an invisible lump was in his throat upon hearing that.

He couldn’t believe that his father already knew. His plan was to tell him about it after the party tonight. Now, he understood why he’d been acting weird ever since he woke up from coma.

“When I first heard about it, the first question that came to my mind was, ‘why’? ‘Why did this happen?’” He looked his father in the eyes.

“I have a question, dad, and I hope, you answer it truthfully.”

He nodded his head. “What is it? Tell me.”

“Did you ever love my brother? What about mom? Why did you force Miguel to come with you to Norway even though he didn’t want to go?” The tears that his father was trying his best to keep in his eyes fell.

“I know, I wasn’t the best father back then because I was only thinking about what I thought was right for Cross Miguel. I didn’t give him the chance to choose because I knew that if he went to Norway without Claudia, that would toughen him up. In my mind, it would be the best way for him to learn how to stand on his own. He’s a Larsen, my first born, and yet, he wasn’t acting like one.

“I love your brother so much but I wasn’t the showy type of a father. In fact, I gave him tough love because in my mind, it was for his own good. One day, he would be one of the pillars of the company and being a weakling was out of the question.”

“Were you even aware that Miguel came with you to Norway because of his love for his mother? Because you told him that you would only pay for his mother’s hospital bills if he came with you, he accepted it and went with you because of his mother. But at the same time, he wanted to please you.

“Even though he never voiced it out loud, I knew that he’d been craving for your attention as his father. When Claudia got hospitalized, I heard that he went to your house, begging your wife to see you but they said that you were out of the country. He was so devastated because it was the first time that he wanted to ask for your help and yet, you failed him.” Cross’ mother butted in and his father shook his head.

“I wasn’t aware about that because Beatrice never told me. Yes, I was abroad that time but she could’ve easily called me to inform but me she didn’t do it. Thankfully, one of my trusted friend’s saw Cross Miguel at the hospital. That was how I got to know the situation. I came home right away.”

“And that was when you thought of the idea to take Miguel with you to Norway, is that it? Because you saw how desperate he was and would never turn down your offer in exchange of helping him.” Guiltily, his father nodded his head.

“Yes, but I didn’t pay Claudia’s hospital bills for that. I paid because I wanted to help her. Yes, I admit that I took that as an opportunity to take Miguel to Norway but I didn’t have any bad intentions of doing so. For me, I was just doing what was best for my son. Nothing more.”

His mother chuckled bitterly but sadness was evident in her eyes. “When Claudia recovered and didn’t receive any news about her son, of course, she got worried sick and followed him to Norway which led to their disappearance. Because of the circumstances, that led me to believe that you were the one who was responsible for their deaths.”

“No! I would never hurt them. Yes, I was aware that he was only forced to come with me but in my mind, I was only doing the best thing for my son. It was only temporary and eventually for his future. I really thought, it was the best decision but I made a mistake. I just brought my son to his own death without even realizing it and not just that, Claudia too.” He could see the regret, guilt and sadness in his father’s teary eyes while saying that and it almost broke his heart.

“When I learned about what happened to them, I couldn’t accept it. I couldn’t believe how stupid I was for not realizing things until now.” That was when he broke down as tears continuously fell from his eyes. No one spoke for a minute or so.

“I’m sorry, Clara, Cross Mikael, because everything happened because of me. I’m sorry that I didn’t even see through Beatrice and Vito’s plans against Claudia and Miguel.” Cross didn’t even get surprise that his father already knew that his aunt, Clara, had been pretending to be Claudia, his biological mother, all this time.

This was the proposal of his Aunt Clara to him when she took him to her hotel when they first met each other more than a decade ago. She asked him to help her with her plans and order for them to do that, they needed to pretend as Claudia and Cross Miguel.

Of course, everyone bought it. His father knew that his mother had an identical twin and met her a couple of times before but he knew that she’d been living in another state all those times, away from Cross Miguel and her sister.

“I sent someone to investigate what happened during the party and why did you have a heart attack, dad. According to the person I sent, Beatrice was the last person you were with before that unfortunate event happened. You two were in the women’s powder room and apparently, no one heard or saw what happened before you lost consciousness.

“I waited patiently for you to wake up, but when you woke up from coma and didn’t say anything. I figured that you didn’t want to talk about it for now so I kept my mouth shut and just waited for you to tell us what really happened that night. Now, I guess, I already know what happened.” His dad nodded his head.

“You’re right of what you’re thinking right now, son. I suffered a heart attack when I accidentally overheard Beatrice having a conversation with someone. With Mr. Go.” Cross forehead creased.

“Mr. Go? He’s already in jail, right?” Yes, that guy was already in jail because of him. Before he became the CEO of Larsen Corp., he discovered about the illegal activities of that guy together with three other people in the company.

At first, he couldn’t believe that Vito didn’t discover about it because those people were working under him. When he secretly informed about it to his father, he was so mad. Maybe, that was one of the reasons why his father chose him as his successor instead of Vito.

His father taught those people a lesson and now, they’re already in jail.

“Yes, he’s in jail but for some reason, he managed to get out of jail and even came to the party without our knowledge. At first, I thought, he was trying to harm Beatrice so I was about to go inside to confront him but imagine my surprise when I overheard what he said…

MIKAEL Larsen was looking everywhere for his wife, Beatrice, because he noticed that she’d been nowhere to be found for quite sometime and their friends were looking for her.

When he couldn’t find her in the party venue, he thought of checking the restroom. The door of the women’s restroom was slightly ajar so he was about to push it wider when he heard voices.

“What the hell are you doing here?! You’re already in jail, right?!” It was Beatrice. Her controlled but anger-laced voice reverberated inside the restroom.

A familiar guy’s voice scoffed. “Did you really think that I wouldn’t be able to get out after what your husband did to me? You know me. If I want something, I will do everything I could to get it.” It was Mr. Go, one of the executives of the company!

But how come he’s here? He should be in jail for what he’s done!

“What do you want? Why are you here?”

“50 million dollars.”

“What?! Are you serious?! And you think that I will give you that much money?!”

“Of course, you will, Beatrice. I mean, If you don’t want your stupid of a husband to discover what you did to his ex and sons in the past, then, just give me what I want and I’ll keep my mouth shut.” Mikael’s heart pounded. What were they talking about? What did he mean by sons?

“And you think someone will believe your statement? You’re belittling me, boy.” Mr. Go laughed.

“Try me and you’ll see what I can do. You can use your money and power however you like but believe me when I say that you will be ruined before you even have the chance to do so. I don’t have anything to lose so I’m ready whatever the consequences of my actions are. What about you? Are you ready to lose everything the moment your secret comes out of the bag? You will not only lose your family but including the money and power that you’re experiencing right now.”

“Damn you! I already gave you a position in the company!” This time, the fear in Beatrice’s voice was evident even though she was trying to appear calm over it which surprised him.

He knew Beatrice and judging from her tone, it was obvious that Mr. Go’s threats were getting into her.

“Position? Yes, you gave me that and I was initially satisfied with it until you let your husband remove me from the company. Now, going back to the company doesn’t interest me anymore. Give me what I’m asking for and I guarantee you that your secret will be safe forever.”

“Damn you! Why are you blaming me? It was your fault in the first place why you got caught! Because of your own recklessness and stupidity, Mikael discovered all the anomaly that you’ve been committing in the company!”

“We’ve been committing, Beatrice. Don’t wash your hands. We both know what you’ve been doing behind your husband’s back so don’t give me this sh*t. Now, give me my money and we’re quits after that. If not, you know what will happen.” Beatrice was left speechless for a couple of seconds and while waiting for her answer, Mikael stayed motionless and quiet, eager to hear everything that he needed to know from them.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think Beatrice did to Cross Miguel and Claudia?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 68

A/N: Hi, Amores! Sorry that i haven’t been updating frequently lately because I’ve been focusing with my health. I can only update this story once a week now because of that. Pls bear with me. Thanks.

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

CHAPTER 68

“I DON’T have that amount of money and you know that!” Beatrice spat angrily at Mr. Go but he seemed to be unconvinced.

“Don’t fool me, Beatrice. You’ve always been bragging about your status as the wife of the owner and CEO of Larsen Corp. Everyone knows how powerful and wealthy your husband is. 50 million is nothing to him so just give me what I want before I lose my patience with you.

“But if you really don’t want to, then I don’t have a choice but to directly talk to your husband. I mean, he’s literally just a couple of meters away, right? I’m sure that the moment he hears about everything that you’ve done, you’re done for good. He will strip you off of everything that he’s given you.” He then laughed.

“I didn’t do anything and I’m sure, Mikael will not believe a word from you after what you did in the company. In his eyes, I can never do that.” Beatrice scoffed, still sounded confident. “Your reputation has already been tarnished. Nobody will believe you.”

“You didn’t do anything? Still confident, huh? Let me refresh your memory then. Remember that time more than a decade ago when Mikael brought his son, Miguel, to Norway? I was nothing but a lowly employee back then who worked my a*s off at Larsen Corp., Norway branch.

“You and your son, Vito, weren’t happy that Mikael brought Miguel there to study and train under him at the same time. I could still remember how Vito’s face contorted in anger and jealousy when he came to his father’s office and saw the bonding Mikael and Miguel.

“He saw how proud Mikael was to Miguel because he was so brilliant and already closed a big business deal even though he was still a student back then. You and Vito knew that Miguel was a big torn in your throat because you son’s achievements were nothing compared to Miguel’s achievements.

“To be honest, I thought, you were a decent person back then because you were silent while watching everything unfold before you but when your son did something unforgivable, imagine my surprise when you finished it instead of correcting his mistake. Because of envy, jealousy and insecurity, Vito tried to kill Miguel by kidnapping him, his own brother. Vito was young back then but he already has a criminal mind.” Mikael felt like someone suddenly punched him in the gut upon hearing that.

“Vito is not a criminal!”

“Really? What do you call what he did then? Incidentally, I was on my way home when I witnessed how he forcefully took Miguel into his car and drove off. The next day, Mikael was looking for Miguel everywhere but no one seemed to know his whereabouts.

“Of course, since I saw what I saw, I went to the CEO’s office just to find you there. He wasn’t around. And because I thought you were a good person, I told you what I saw and guess what, you offered to pay me just to keep my mouth shut. I agreed because I badly needed the money.

“From then on, you’ve been relying on me whenever you needed my assistance because my brother in law was the chief of police. I did everything you asked me including when you asked me to kidnap Miguel’s mother, Claudia, when she came to Norway to find her son. Do you remember now? Still need me to go on?”

“Stop!” Beatrice snapped as she covered her ears but Mr. Go continued.

“Tsk. Tsk. Poor woman. She went to Norway, hoping to see her son, alive and well, but she met her tragic end in the hands of an evil person like you. You disposed her off, together with her son without a second thought. When you found out where Vito was hiding Miguel, you finished the job for him by hitting two birds with one stone.

“You succeeded on killing Claudia and Miguel and yet, your stupid husband believed your lie when you told him that the two got kidnapped by unknown men. Of course, I ironed out that lie by telling my brother in law to make it appear like that was what happened even though in reality, you killed them.” Mikael felt like his breathing stopped as his chest felt so heavy and painful.

He clutched his chest as the intense pain attacked his senses while trying his best to stay conscious, trying to process everything that he had heard. At first, he wanted to question if everything that was happening was just a nightmare but feeling the gnawing pain in his chest right now told him the evident answer.

“Damn you! You’re nothing but money-hungry b*stard!” Beatrice was so furious but evidently trapped and couldn’t do anything to fight him.

“We’re just the same, Beatrice, and you know that. I mean, I’m sure that if you would be in my situation, you would do the same. I’m just using my head here. Just like I’ve said just now: I don’t have anything to lose so I’m going all out this time. Give in to my demand or lose everything. Choose!”

“Fine! I’ll give what you want but this is the last time!” Mikael used his last ounce of strength to walk away from there without them noticing his presence but after walking a few meters, his body finally gave in and collapsed.

When he woke up, he was already in the hospital. Of course, he was surprised when they told him that he just woke up from coma. Because of what he heard from Beatrice and Mr. Go; he suffered a major heart attack which led to an emergency surgery.

He was disappointed and deeply hurt but his rage was the most prominent. He couldn’t believe that Beatrice and Vito could betray him like this and it was the most painful betrayal he had ever experienced.

Realizing that his son and Claudia were already gone brought tears to his eyes. He couldn’t accept it but he had to get up and fight for them; make sure to get the justice they deserved.

He could still remember when Miguel was nowhere to be found back then, he looked everywhere for him especially when Claudia was reportedly missing too after coming to Norway. He didn’t stop even though he found no clue at all. But bizarrely, he found him a couple of months later back in the U.S. together with Claudia. Unharmed.

Now that he realized that he didn’t even have any suspicion that the Claudia and Miguel that came back back then weren’t the original ones was killing him. He couldn’t do anything to help his son when he needed him the most. Even Claudia.

“Oh, honey! I’m glad that you finally woke up!” Beatrice cried while hugging him but he wanted nothing but to push her away from him. After everything that he heard from her and Mr. Go, Mikael was surprised that he’s still alive; that they didn’t do anything to him while he was in coma.

Beatrice kept on talking enthusiastically but he remained silent. Aside from the fact that he was still weak, he didn’t want to make mistake this time. He should make sure to give everyone of them what they deserve when they least expect it.

“Where is Cross? I want to talk to him.” He finally opened his mouth after a couple of minutes of just listening to her blabbering.

“Why are you asking me about your son? You know what? He’s not here. If he really cares for you, he should be the one to be here. You know what? I’ve been wondering before why he never was close to you. I mean, he never comes when you don’t call him to visit him. It was as if he wasn’t interested at all. Now I know.”

His forehead creased. “What…are you talking about?”

“Don’t give me that, Mikael. I know that you had a heart attack because of him. You discovered that he’s been playing all of us all along because he’s not the real Cross Miguel.” Hearing that Beatrice shocked him as he didn’t expect her to know about it and voice it out but he acted normal without showing any emotion that could give him away.

“When you collapsed at the party, I kept on wondering what happened. I thought, you were just tired but I was wrong. When I checked what was inside the attaché case in the car that you brought that night, I saw the result of the investigation that your PI gave to you. I can’t believe it! That guy got us all this time!” Yes, his PI gave that to him but he didn’t open it because of the party.

He didn’t know who it came from but it wasn’t important anymore.

Instead of answering, he chose to remain silent. Letting his anger out when he’s still weak wasn’t the wisest idea.

“Mikael, are you listening to me? Did you hear what I’ve said? Don’t tell me, you’re going to ignore the fact that we’ve been deceived?” The urge to snap at Beatrice was almost impossible to stop but he managed to do so.

“I don’t want to talk about it, Beatrice. For now, I want to rest so leave me alone.” She looked at him in disbelief but he closed his eyes, shutting her out.

“Fine. I’ll let you rest for now but we’re not done yet. I will never forgive that guy for deceiving us like this and I’m telling you now that I will do anything in my power to make him pay for what he’s done.” She then marched her way out of the room.

Later that day, Chloe and Cross came to visit him and Beatrice was furious as he didn’t behave as she was expecting him to towards Cross. Until that moment, he was still in disbelief of everything that he heard about his wife and son.

He could still remember when Claudia broke up with him many years ago, Beatrice was the one who served as his crying shoulder. He couldn’t accept that Claudia just discarded him without even an explanation.

He thought, he wouldn’t have the heart to look at other women again but Beatrice made him change his mind. He thought, theirs’ was special but he was wrong…

♡✩

°

｡

⋆

★

---

☽

───

⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧

───

☾

---

★

⋆

｡

°

✩♡

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you think, Vito and Beatrice planned everything together?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 69

A/N: Hi, Amores! Sorry that it took me 3 years to finish this story due to health reasons. But now, i’m back so i’ll finally finish it for good! Anyway, i hope, you still read it even though you might

’ve

already

forgotten

the story. LOL. Happy reading. - Isabel :)

♡ ✩ °

｡ ⋆ ★

---

☽

─── ⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧ ───

☾

---

★ ⋆ ｡

° ✩ ♡

CHAPTER 69

“Until now, I still can’t believe that Beatrice could actually do something like this. She was the woman I married, thinking that she was better than Claudia in every way, who just abandoned me without any explanation. But I was wrong.

“My judgment was clouded by my resentment about what happened that I failed to see through Beatrice all these years. Yes, people may see me as a capable leader of Larsen Corp. but in reality, I am nothing but a weak man who got easily manipulated by the people I loved all these years.” Cross could see the pain and bitterness in his father’s eyes and he couldn’t blame him.

All those years he spent with his wife were nothing but lies. Even his own son deceived him in the name of jealousy, envy and money.

“That’s not true, dad. You just loved and trusted Vito and Beatrice too much that’s why you didn’t see their true colors all these years. Sometimes, we tend to act stupid when it comes to people we love and that’s not something we should be embarrassed about because we didn’t do anything wrong.

“If someone should be embarrassed, it should be Beatrice and Vito. They took your trust and love for them for granted that they even plotted vile things behind your back just to monopolize you and your wealth.” Cross said and patted his father’s shoulder, sending him support. His father lifted his gaze to meet his.

“Will you find it in your heart to forgive this incompetent and stupid father of yours, son? Your brother and mother had been through a lot of hardships because of me. I don’t think, I will be able to move on from that fact.” He remained quiet for a couple of seconds before finally opening his mouth to answer.

“When I heard from mom that my father was still alive and she suspected that you were the one who possibly killed my brother and mother, I thought all the worst things about you. I thought, I could never love you and look at you like a father.

“But all your actions ever since I met, contradicted every single negative thing I had in mind about you. Slowly but surely, you earned a spot in my heart. Maybe because I grew up without knowing my real family that you managed to penetrate the door of my heart just like that.

“After I learned the truth that you weren’t the one behind my family’s disappearance, that you didn’t know about it, I finally let myself regard you as my real father. Before, I had doubts, but now, there’s nothing but respect and love for you as my father.

“And as for your question, there’s nothing for me to forgive because you didn’t kill Miguel and mom. Beatrice and Vito did it and I will never forgive them for what they’ve done. I will seek the highest possible form of sentence that they deserve.

“They’ve been living happily in this world as if they didn’t do any wrong in the past while Miguel and mom could never experience those anymore. It hurts that I could never have the chance to meet them but I’m glad to finally give them the justice they deserved.” Cross could feel his heart tighten in so much pain of the thought of what happened to his mother and brother. It was bleeding painfully for them and he promised himself to finish the fight until the very end.

The three of them suffered a lot because of them and he would never let them get away with what they’ve done. Never.

“I’m with you in this fight, son. Even though it hurts to think that Vito will go to jail for his sins, he has to. He has to face the consequences of his actions and learn the hard way. I hope, he will finally change his ways and become a better person after this.” He heaved a deep sigh.

“Until now, I still can’t believe that Vito was cruel enough to do that to Miguel. Yes, he wasn’t the one who killed him but he was the one who started everything. If it wasn’t because of what he’s done, Beatrice wouldn’t have the chance to kill Miguel and plot Claudia’s death as well. He knew everything and yet, he never said a word about it.

“Not just that. He also knew that his mother has been stealing from the company and yet, he didn’t do anything about it. Maybe, I really failed as a father that I couldn’t even protect my own children until everything blew out of proportion. I didn’t even know that you existed.”

“That’s enough, dad. Stop blaming yourself. I know that it’s not easy to accept all these but you have to toughen yourself up and do the right thing. Let’s finish this fight together so that we could start anew.” His father nodded his head.

“Don’t worry, son. I’ve made up my mind. I’ll make sure that Beatrice and Vito will pay for all the things they’ve done.” There was silence for a couple of seconds before Clara who had been silent since a while ago spoke.

“I have one more thing to say. This is about you, Cross.” Cross’ forehead crinkled.

“About me?” His aunt nodded.

“Your uncle’s investigation about how you ended up to the orphanage finally concluded. And guess who’s behind it.”

“Don’t tell me, it was Beatrice?”

“You guessed it right. Now, everything is clear. Claudia’s doctor was a friend of Beatrice. She changed the result of the initial sonogram because Beatrice paid her a big sum of money. When Claudia gave birth, they took you away and then claimed that she just gave birth to one boy only.

“Apparently, Beatrice initially planned to get rid of the two of you but they only managed to take one because Claudia regained consciousness. Even though she saw you, no one said something because everyone in that room knew exactly what happened. They were ordered to zip their mouth shut.

“After what happened, that doctor left the country and settled down in Asia. Your uncle managed to track her down in Singapore. He found her weakness and had to threaten her with it to finally make her confess to what they’ve done.

“Ever since the beginning, Beatrice wanted to hog everything to herself, knowing that Miguel and Mikael would inherit some of the Larsen’s fortune. She didn’t want that to happen.” His father’s hands balled into fists in so much anger.

Cross felt the same. He couldn’t believe that a vile person like Beatrice existed. People could really do everything in the name of money and power.

“Beatrice deserves to rot in hell. I’ll make sure of that.”

“Even your wife’s life is not enough for all the wrong things that she’s done to my sister and her children. She should be thankful that I changed my mind because I met Cross. I initially wanted to kill her with my own two hands because of what she had done. Make sure that she will no longer see the outside world because if she still managed to get away from all this, I’ll take this matter with my own hands.” Cross could see that his aunt was trying her best to still choose right over wrong but he could tell that her choice was hanging by a thread.

One more disappointment and she would surely explode.

A couple of months later after that, with all the solid evidence against Vito, Beatrice and all their accomplices, they got sentenced to jail. It was satisfying to watch Beatrice wail loudly in court as the judge sentenced her.

“You’ll pay for destroying my and Vito’s life, Cross! You’ll pay for this!” She shouted full of rage as she glared at him in his seat but he didn’t bat an eye. He then stood up with a face devoid of any emotions while his eyes meet Beatrice’s.

“I didn’t destroy anyone’s life. You’re the one who destroyed your own life by ruining my family’s life. Because of what you did, you deserve to rot in hell. I will never let you get out of prison ever again. I’ll make sure that you’ll rot in there.” He then turned his back and headed toward the exit.

His lawyer, father, aunt Clara and her husband and Chloe followed him quietly.

He could still hear the loud screams of Beatrice as they drag her away out of there but he didn’t care. For him, everything was finally settled. His fight had finally reached its end. Beatrice was the last one who received her sentence while Vito and their accomplices received theirs two weeks ago.

Before the sentencing, the brother-in-law of Mr. Go finally confessed where they hid their remains in Norway and his father made sure to take them home in the USA. Cross, his father and Aunt flew all the way to Norway for that and they were emotional upon seeing their remains. 

Their long journey of seeking for answers and justice ended tragically because the small hope they had in their hearts that they would find Miguel and their mother still alive somewhere instantly disappeared.

Clara cried so hard that she even fainted. It was such a dark day for their family. And now, they were finally home.

“Finally, our fight is over, mom, Miguel. Mommy Clara and I finally gave you two the justice after more than a decade. Even though it still hurts thinking that I could never have the chance to meet you two in this lifetime, just knowing that you can finally rest in peace gives me peace inside as well.

“Mom, I’m finally home. Don’t worry about me because I’m fine now. Miguel, my brother, be happy with mom up there. Take care of her for me. I’m sure, we’ll meet again.” He then looked at Chloe with a small smile on his face and wrapped an arm around her waist.

“I’d like to introduce you my wife, mom, Miguel. She’s formerly known as Chloe Winters Rosenberg but now, she’s finally Chloe Larsen, my wife. Dad insisted for me to change my last name and I agreed.

“Chloe’s the most amazing woman I’ve ever met. We got married 4 months ago and she’s going to give birth to our child soon. Don’t worry because when the time is right, we’ll bring our child here to visit the two of you again.” Chloe smiled as she stared at Miguel and his mom’s pictures on their gravestones.

“Don’t worry, mom, Miguel, I’ll take care of Cross the best I could. Even though he’s naughty most of the time, I love him so much. He’s such an amazing husband and I’m sure, he will also be an amazing father to our baby.

“Thank you, mommy Claudia, for giving birth to such an amazing guy. I’m so lucky having him by my side, loving me. Even though you two didn’t have the chance to be together, I know you’re proud of what he’s become.” Cross automatically smiled lovingly at his wife and kissed her by the temple.

“I love you, my wife.” She met his gaze.

“I love you too, my husband.” Their lips met for a sweet and tender kiss forgetting that his father, uncle and aunt Clara was with them. Then, his aunt approached and touched the gravestones of Miguel and his mother.

“Claudia, Miguel…Until now, I still can’t accept the fact that you’re no longer with us but I will try my best to move on from it. I’m sorry if I failed to help your during those final moments.” Her voice was slightly trembling as tears fell from her eyes.

“I promise you that I will take care of Cross Mikael on your stead together with his family. As long as I am alive, I’ll make sure that no one could harm them in any way.” Cross hugged his aunt and whispered how much thankful he was to her all these years. If it wasn’t because of her, he wouldn’t’ve the chance to get out of that directionless life.

“I don’t even need to investigate why Claudia left me without a word. I think, I already have an idea of what happened. It was all Beatrice’s doing.” His father uttered full of sadness after some time while staring at Miguel and his mother’s pictures on the gravestones.

“That’s my suspicion too. Claudia loved you too much to just give up on you just like that. She never said it out loud but I could tell by her actions. Even though I hated how you handled everything after that, at least, you’ve done what you promised; to hold them accountable for what they’ve done.” Aunt Clara answered with a hardened face.

When they started walking away from the gravestones of his mother and Miguel, Cross looked up when a ray of sunshine suddenly peeked though the cloudy sky. It was as if his mother and Miguel’s way of saying that they heard everything and that they were finally happy up there.

He smiled. Even though I didn’t have the chance to meet you, mom, Miguel, you will always be in my heart. I learned to love you by listening to mommy Clara’s stories. A part of my heart will always be yours. I promise to live my life the right way so that you will be proud of me…

♡ ✩ °

｡ ⋆ ★

---

☽

─── ⛧

༺

♰

༻

⛧ ───

☾

---

★ ⋆ ｡

° ✩ ♡

Do you still remember this story until now?

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

Epilogue

A/N: This update was supposed to be uploaded last Saturday but i totally forgot because i’ve been so busy. Sorry about that. Anyway, thank you all for waiting for this story to finish. Even though it took me forever to finish it, you still came back to read it. I am planning to write an english story but i might only start uploading it when i finished it. I am planning to continue one of my series. I hope, you will still read my incoming stories. Salamat, thank you & merci.  PS: I have an on-going Tagalog story titled “ SUTURES OF THE HEART “. It was the first story that i’ve written after three years of being inactive. For all the tagalog readers, read it if you have time. - Isabel

*Please take a little bit of your time to answer the poll below after reading this chapter . xoxo :)

EPILOGUE

Cross stretched his hands upwards to ease the tension in his spine after finishing his work for the day. Finally, he could go home. It was an hour earlier than usual and he was happy to go home earlier for a change.

After exiting his office, he took the elevator. He was about to press the parking button when he received a call from his EA.

“Sir, the front desk called me. I think, you need to go to the lobby right now.” His forehead creased.

“Why? What happened?”

“Well…You’ll see, sir.” He huffed.

“Okay. I’m on my way.” He didn’t know what it was about but judging from his EA’s tone, something happened. Upon arriving at the lobby, he heard a commotion and he almost face-palmed when he saw his naughty son on the lap of the lady front desk officer while his nanny was trying her best to coaxing him to get down.

Some employees were surrounding them, couldn’t resist his son’s cuteness.

“Chkael, get down now. You’re disturbing the lady’s work.”

“No! I want to sit on this pretty lady’s lap!” His son stubbornly answered with his arms crossed across his chest. Everyone laughed amusedly even though Chkael was being headstrong despite his age.

“He’s still a child and yet, he knows which lady to approach. He chose the most popular one in the company at that.” Cross even overheard one of the employees said while chuckling.

“Well, who could resist his cuteness though?” They asked him a lot of questions such as how old was he and other stuff and he answered livelily.

“Chkael, your mommy is on her way. She will surely get mad because you’re being stubborn like this. You know that she doesn’t like it when you don’t listen.” His nanny tried to convince him again.

“No, nanny. Mommy will take her time because of her big tummy.” Cross shook his head, didn’t know if he would get amused or what by his son’s behavior. He was still four years old and yet too naughty for his own good.

Cross was about to approach them when Chloe finally arrived. Judging from the milk tea she was holding; she must’ve dropped by the coffee ship nearby to buy some refreshment. The summer heat was unbearable these days.

“What did you just say, Chkael?” Upon hearing that, their son instantly got down from sitting on the employee’s lap. The employees dispersed and went back to their work.

“Mommy, you’re finally here! I thought, you were still on your way. C’mon, let’s go to daddy’s office.” He ran to his mother and buttered up to her by hugging her with wide smile on his face, showing his cuteness. Chloe gently squeezed his chubby cheeks.

“I heard what you said, you naughty kid.” Chkael’s eyebrows knitted together in displeasure.

“Mom, I’m not a kid anymore.”

“Really? You’re only four years old in case you forgot, sweetheart.” Chkael pouted and Chloe chuckled. Cross shook his head full of amusement. He decided to approach them.

“Why didn’t you tell me that you’d be coming here today, huh? I was about to go home because I finished early today.” He planted a soft kiss on his wife’s lips, gently caressed her big tummy and then ruffled their son’s hair.

“Because we wanted to surprise you. After his taekwondo class, your son wanted to come here so we came since it’s along the way anyway.” Chloe was already in her sixth month of pregnancy. She already stopped working last week.

Nowadays, she would accompany their son to his martial arts class after his school so that she would have some little exercise as well instead of just staying at home.

“Really, son? You wanted to surprise daddy?” Chkael nodded his head enthusiastically.

“Why?”

“Because you promised me that we would be eating burger today, remember?” Chloe scowled at him.

“You promised him that and you forgot?” His wife’s voice turned stern. Cross scratched the back of his head as he smiled sheepishly at his wife. He didn’t mean to forget. He just got swamped with so much work these days that it slipped off his mind.

Now, the subtle glaring and stern voice by his wife gave him a cold chill down his spine.

“I didn’t. I was about to pick you up at home.”

“Are you sure?”

“Fine. It slipped off my mind but I’m sure, I would’ve remembered it the moment I got out of the company, cariño. But since you came by, it was you who made me remember. C’mon, let’s get going. In thirty minutes, it will be rush hour. We don’t want to get stuck in traffic.”

“Yehey! We’re going to eat burger!” They couldn’t help but to chuckle full of amusement while watching their son’s happy face. They only let him eat burger once every two or three months because they didn’t want him to consume it too often.

Other parents might not allow their children to eat junk foods at all but they in their case, they didn’t want to deprive their son of things he wanted especially when it came to food. They were strict when it comes to how often he could eat it though.

They always tried their best to feed him nutritious food and luckily for them, he wasn’t a picky eater.

Anna, Chkael’s nanny, rode in the other car together with their driver while their family used his car.

While they were inside the car, on their way to their destination, Chkael enthusiastically told him that he learned new taekwondo moves and he was so proud about it.

“Coach told me that I did very good today.”

“Really, son? I wish, daddy saw it.”

“You can come watch me next time, daddy.”

“Of course. Daddy will find time to come watch your practice.”

“Really? Promise?”

“Promise.” Chloe couldn’t help but to smile while watching her husband and son interact. Chkael even insisted for them to do pinky-promise. Knowing him, he always valued promises that was why she and Cross always made sure to keep their promises.

When they reached the restaurant, Chkael ate his burger with gusto and to their surprise, he even ordered another one. Well, it wasn’t surprising. After his training, of course, he would be famished.

They ordered ice cream as a dessert after that and Chkael was so sweet that he even let them taste his ice cream since they ordered different flavors.

He even made sure if his nanny liked the ice cream she ordered for herself. Chloe couldn’t be prouder of their son. Even though he was naughty sometimes, he was such a loving kid.

They chatted animatedly at their table and it was such a happy day for their little family. Even though it was merely an ordinary day, they managed to bond with their son.

She and Cross always made sure not to neglect him even though they were both busy at work. Now that their second child was on the way, they were training him to be a good big brother and everything was going smoothly.

Just like them, Chkael was already excited seeing his little sister.

“Make sure not to do that again.” Cross’ eyebrows knitted together upon hearing what Chloe had said. He just lied down on the bed after showering. He was only wearing pajama bottom.

“Not to do what, cariño?”

“You almost broke your promise to your son. You don’t want to disappoint him by not keeping a promise, right?” He heaved a sigh and wrapped his arms around his wife.

“I didn’t mean to. I’ve been so busy lately that’s why it slipped off my mind. But don’t worry, I’ll make sure not to do it again. From now on, I’ll inform about every promise I make to my EA so that he could remind me about it.” She chuckled.

“Maybe, you’re already getting old that’s why you’re forgetting things.” He pouted.

“C’mon, cariño. I’m still young at 32. Well, I’ll be 33 soon but still, that’s not old.” He kissed her cheek as his hand went to her belly and gently caressed it. Then, he felt her little foot kicking. He chuckled.

“Looks like our little princess is overly possessive of her mommy. Look how her little feet kick my hand. I notice that she does this often lately.” Chloe laughed and touched her tummy lovingly.

“Well, maybe because she knows that everytime you hug me like this, you always end up doing naughty things.” Cross laughed heartily.

“Sorry, baby. Let daddy hog your mommy for now because the moment you’re born, daddy’s out of action again.”

“Cariño!”

“What? I’m just telling the truth.” He nuzzled her cheek.

“Our little family is growing. A couple more months and we’ll finally welcome our little princess. Time really flies so fast. Chkael is already four years old and keeps getting handsome just like his father with each passing day.” Chloe laughed and gently smacked him by the hand.

“You’re so conceited. Chkael looks a lot like me, you know?”

“He also looks like me.”

“Fine. He looks like the two of us.” They both chuckled.

“I can’t believe how far we’ve come.” Cross then uttered.

“You’re right, cariño. Who would’ve thought that we would be happy like this after everything that we’ve been through? Especially, you. You’ve experienced a lot of hardships in life and I’m so proud of what you’ve become. Now, you’re such a loving, responsible and good husband to me and father to Chkael and our little one here. I couldn’t ask for more.”

“You’re the same, cariño. You’re the most wonderful wife to me and mother to our children and I love you more with each passing day.” Chloe smiled sweetly and kissed him by the cheek.

“And I love you too. Nothing could change that.” Their gazes locked and they could see the love they had for each other. When their lips finally met, everything around them went silent as if they entered their own realm as they savored that sweet and passionate kiss.

“I want you, cariño.” Cross whispered huskily in her ear as his hands began kneading her right breast teasingly. Chloe bit her lower lip as fire of desire sparked in her eyes. She nodded her head, giving him permission.

Cross was about to begin undressing his wife when they heard a series of knocks on their door.

“Mommy, daddy!” They went still.

“Don’t tell me…” Chloe laughed and gently pinched his cheek.

“Sorry, my dear husband. The little c*ck blocker is here again.” Cross groaned in disappointment but got off the bed to open the door anyway.

“Daddy, can I sleep here with you and mommy again, please?” The sweet voice of their son.

“But you slept with us yesterday too, son.”

“But I want to sleep here again. Can’t I?” Chloe could hint the disappointment and sadness in their son’s voice. She didn’t want to see him sad so she finally gave her go signal.

“You can sleep with us but tomorrow, you should sleep in your room, okay? Can you promise mommy and daddy that?” Upon hearing that, Chkael’s face brightened up instantly and ran toward the bed excitedly.

“Yes, mommy! I promise!”

“Son, careful with mommy’s tummy.” Cross reminded him in a haste as he closed the door and quickly returned to bed.

“Don’t worry, daddy. I will. I don’t want to hurt the baby and mommy.” The two of them smiled as Chkael crouched down and kissed his mommy’s tummy.

“Be a good big brother when the baby gets born, okay?”

“Yes, mommy. I will use my taekwondo moves to anyone who bullies my little sister.” Chloe’s eyes bulged.

“Sweetheart, where did you learn that? You know martial arts is not to be used to deliberately hurt people.”

“Yes, mommy. Coach told me that we should use it if we needed to defend ourselves or others that’s why if anyone bullies my baby sister, I will defend her with all my might.” Chloe’s lips parted as if she wanted to say something but then nothing came out of her mouth.

She then looked at him, silently asking his help. He smirked and shrugged his shoulders.

“Your son is right, cariño. Defending himself is not bad. This is the reason why we enrolled him in martial arts lessons, right?” He whispered in her ear and she sighed in defeat.

“I’m just worried that he might get hurt.”

“He won’t. I know that Chkael will be responsible enough to avoid anything that would put him in danger. We’re here to teach him and be a good example to him that’s why I’m confident that he will grow up to be a good kid.”

It wasn’t that he was condoning violence. He just wanted their son to learn and understand when could he use martial arts.

“Yes, mommy. I’ll be a good kid so that I could make you and daddy proud.” Chloe couldn’t help but to be emotional while looking at their son.

She softly caressed his cheek.

“Promise?”

“Yes, mommy. I promise.” He even pounded his fist lightly on the part of his chest where his heart was located. That put her at ease.

“You’re such a good boy and mommy’s so proud of you.” Chkael beamed happily and hugged her by the neck.

“I love you, mommy. I love you, daddy.”

“And mommy and daddy love you too, sweetheart. Together with your little sister.” Then, she felt her husband’s arms wrap around her and their son for a hug.

“You and our children are my life, cariño. I love you three more than my own life.” Chloe’s eyes brimmed with tears but they were nothing but tears of joy.

She didn’t know that loving Cross would bring her so much happiness like this. After being heartbroken before, she thought, she would never find someone who would love her unconditionally like this but she did.

Fate brought Cross into her life and he made her world upside down. As corny as may sound but he really was the love of her life. He and their children were the best thing that ever happened to her and she couldn’t as for more.

Three months later and their little princess was finally born. They were over the moon. Even their families were beyond happy seeing the new member of their family.

“You did a good job, cariño. Thank you for giving me Chkael and now, our little princess. You made my life complete. I love you so much.” Cross kissed her forehead full of love. Even though she was still weak because she just gave birth a couple of hours ago, her heart was so full of nothing but happiness.

She was currently breastfeeding Callie and they were watching her full of affection. Cross’ father took Chkael back home because it was already late. He didn’t want to leave but they managed to coax him to.

She raised her hand and caressed her husband’s cheek.

“I love you too, cariño. Thank you for being my support all these years. Let’s raise our children together and navigate the path of life hand in hand until our last breath, cariño.” Cross’ eyes reddened, brimming with tears of joy.

“Yes, cariño. Until our last breath.” That promise was sealed by their lips meeting for a tender and loving kiss. Life may not be a smooth sailing in the future but Chloe was confident in their love which was strong enough to withstand any storm that could come their way.

As long as they had each other and their children, they would surely get through anything.

What do you think of Cross & Chloe’s love story?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW